To Tell the Truth

"Yes, you did.”

“No, I did not.”
“You promised.”
“I said I might.” 8-year-old Cody said.

“Ok you two, what’s going on?” Ellyn said. Jody and Cody turned to look at their mother. Her stern expression meant it better be something important.

“Cody said if I helped him clean his room, he would give me his dessert.” Jody said defensively.

“Cody, did you say that?” Ellyn said. Cody didn’t lie, but his answers could be evasive. The twins didn’t know, but dessert tonight would be chocolate cake and ice cream.

“I said I might,” Cody shot back. He knew he was caught.

His mother folded her arms. Not a good sign. “Have we talked about this before? You don’t say something unless you mean it. Did Jody help you clean your room?”

“Yesssss.” Cody said reluctantly.

“And what did you promise her?” Ellyn said sternly.

“But mom I said I might.” The little boy looked ready to cry.

“And what was your intention of saying that?”

He got caught, and he knew it. He hung his head. “To have her help me.” He drawled.

“But mom I didn’t mean it.”

“That makes it doubly worse.” She said. “Ok. I’ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. You can clean the living room.” His face fell.

“But…but that will take forever.” Cody said, tears misting his eyes.

“And during the time you’re cleaning, you will repeat, I will keep my word. I will keep my word.” “But mom,” Cody said to no avail. His mother was gone.

His sister smiled. “I think I’ll set on the stairs and watch you.”
“You better not.” Cody, his tears spilling over.

“Come on Cody. The sooner you get started, the sooner you’ll be done.” His mother called from the bottom of the stairs.

The little boy trudged down the stairs like he was going to his execution.

For the next hour, he vacuumed, dusted, picked up and polished. Jody watched until she got bored. Several times, his mother came to inspect his work. At the end of an hour, she declared the living room clean and released her prisoner.

That night, after a good meal of fried chicken gravy, corn and green beans, Ellyn brought out the cake. She cut three large pieces, put them in bowls, and filled them with ice cream. Cody watched with big eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks. She set the bowls in front of her daughter, husband, and herself.

Cody hung his head. He heard a clink and felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up with tear-filled eyes at his smiling mother and father. Before him, set a bowl filled to the brim with chocolate cake and ice-cream. From that day on, Cody always told the truth.

Loading

Characteristics of European Females

Western women are frequently well-educated and place a solid reliance on academic success in their societies. They have a strong sense of loyalty and dedication go to the website to their companions and kids, and they are moreover self-sufficient and family-oriented.

Despite internalization and emancipation, several German women nevertheless value traditional gender roles. The majority of them find married around the age of twenty and want to find true love and start a content household.

They are sappy.

Females from Europe are renowned for their romanticism. They enjoy romance evening outings and spending time with their boyfriends. They enjoy cooking as well, and they frequently bake with their significant people.

German women are moreover devoted. They wo n't ever try to enrage their husbands, and they'll always be loyal to them. Additionally, they did encourage and support their gentlemen as they pursue their careers.

They are still somewhat more conservative than their American rivals despite all of this. They do, however, have a strong work ethic and are very committed to their jobs. Additionally, they are independent and frequently speak great English. They are quite appealing and may put you at ease right away. They even show a lot of emotion and concern.

They put in a lot of work.

Many European females put in a lot of effort and frequently work full-time. They also tend to be family- and self-sufficient. They have good English skills and normally hold democratic beliefs. They are also surprisingly loyal.

European women take marriage seriously and want to establish a lifelong devotion based on love and regard when they are involved in romantic relationships. Additionally, they value nobility and desire their companions' respect.

The myth that German people are gold miners is based on conventional gender functions, in which the person is the family's caretaker and the man is in charge of ensuring financial security. However, the media and entertainment sector continue to hold a strong belief in this bigotry. Additionally, it is challenging to concern because many men view it as the rule.

They're fervent.

German ladies have a lot of passion in the bedroom. They are quite interested in having sex and passion to choose their partners. Additionally, they enjoy traveling and drinking wine.

They exhibit this confidence in themselves through their demeanor, looks, and gait. They are typically a small flirty and not shy. European girls frequently have a large number of female friends and day many men.

In contrast to Latin American girls, Western ladies commonly wait until their thirties to give birth. They use their formative years to concentrate on their professional and personal growth. Additionally, they are incredibly devoted and will never desert their men. They frequently live near to their parents and are fiercely defensive of them. These qualities make Continental people excellent brides!

They are able to support themselves.

Regardless of their physical appearance, European women are self-sufficient and love to take care of themselves. They put effort into their looks and health, which makes them a great focus on for men. They have a passion. during sex and are determined to please their partners. They also love to travel and explore new places.

Continental women are generally well-educated and include a rich inner world. They are amiable and like to hang out with loved ones. They value a man who values them as people, fine parenting, and concentrate. They love pearls, beverage, and traveling and are just as romance as their American counterparts. Additionally, they are very family-oriented and desire a lifetime devotion based on respect and love for one another. They appreciate knighthood as well.

They have feelings.

People in Europe are passionate about their individuals and personal. They want a man who can provide them with financial balance because they value their community above all else in life. They are independent and self-sufficient as well. In spite of the myths, they are not metal diggers.

Some Eastern Continental women frequently live close to their kids, in contrast to European ladies. This enables them to support their children financially when they polish brides are unable to function and to keep a healthier marriage with their own fathers and mothers.

These women are also tenacious and wo n't mind giving up their own comfort to make their husbands happy. Because of this, they are a fantastic option for someone looking for an intense marriage. Additionally, they are zealous about having sex and eager to win over their partners.

Loading

Ukrainian Culture of Dating

Ukrainian ladies value a guy with chivalry. They enjoy it when people welcome them inside and give them a long-stemmed roses on times. They even value a man who keeps his word and comes to observe them.

They value lasting connections highly. They do n't care about hookups or regular dating because they want their partners to be a part of their family.

Korovai

Although hookups and casual relationships are remarkable in Ukraine, home values continue to play a significant role in the society of the nation. As a result, it's crucial to cure home people with the highest respect and care.

Bring a little donation when you meet the household of an Ukrainian woman. This demonstrates your interest in her home and regard for her cultural heritage. But do n't bring anything too expensive because it might come across as impolite.

Additionally, it is typical for men to cover the cost of dining on schedules. This custom has its roots in the Communist period, when it was customary to greet strangers with respect. As a result, this quality still exists today and contributes to the reputation of compassion among Ukrainian. Additionally, they value a gent who drives them to meal or opens windows for them https://ukraine-brides.org/about/how-much-to-pay-for-a-bride-or-online-dating/. They furthermore appreciate chivalrous men. This includes the dude who gives them a long-stemmed rose on their first date, among other things.

Rushnyk

Family support and a determination to lasting romantic relationships are central to Ukrainian dating tradition. As a result, household associates support one another during trying days and play significant roles in the marriage. Delivering advice or urging the few to overcome obstacles are two examples of this. Family individuals actively participate in relationship management and frequently offer insight and counsel based on their own experience.

A standard Ukrainian person is also fiercely devoted to her friends and family. Countless Ukrainians feel glad to be so firm in their ties because this personality was installed during years of Communist persecution.

Ukrainian are furthermore forlorn romantics who adore a gentleman. They appreciate men who welcome them, give them long-stemmed roses on dates, and cover the cost of dinner. They moreover value grand romantic gestures like sending a love letter or playing the guitar for them. These actions demonstrate your desire to interact with them and your concern for them.

Bargaining

Ukrainians are prone to being wary of people they do n't know well. Although it may come across as cold and distant, this is actually a gesture of respect and confidence. Additionally, they frequently take very seriously their interactions. Consequently, it's crucial to graciously and discreetly tackle any problems or errors.

Ukrainians value a guy who is self-assured and in command when they are out in the open. Additionally, they anticipate shared private and financial obligations between their families. Males really been willing to pay for items like meal and cab fare as a result.

It's crucial to be aware that a Ukrainian person does be hesitant to express her affection in public when dating her. She may likewise have a tendency to haggle while grieving. However, as fact sets in, this behaviour tends to deteriorate over time. If you help her and pay attention to her requires, she will likely enjoy it. It's a fantastic way to express your unwavering love for her.

Shedding

Shedding is a Ukrainian bridal custom that takes place after the few marries. As a sign of love and good fortune for the newlyweds, friends perhaps serve them mouthfuls of roasted hops. The custom even serves to bring to mind the nation's challenging previous, when it was when a part of czarist Russia and briefly enjoyed independence before joining the Soviet Union.

Ukrainian girls value a guy who is dependable and capable of handling situations, and they prefer crucial relationships. They frequently consult their family members before making important decisions. They are also friendly and value a person who shows their pals respect and kindness.

Shedding is a ukrainian word that denotes the discarding or throwing aside of someone pointless or superfluous, like an item of clothing or an thought. Cast, leach, piece, and garbage are some other words with comparable meaning. According to the Oxford English Dictionary, the syllable has an Old English source.

Loading

Finding Latin Women Who want to Wed American Men

It is crucial to comprehend a Latin woman's culture and traditions if you want to marry her. She brazilian bride cost may be easier to talk to, and you'll regard her family's principles. Additionally, you can develop a closer relationship with her and express your love for her.

The importance of a close-knit family and sexuality are values that are cherished in Italian culture. Getting Affordable Wedding gowns spanish people are therefore expected to be devoted brides and loving mother. Additionally, they may give their jobs their all and put a lot of effort into achieving their objectives. Nevertheless, it is properly acceptable to lead a independent lifestyle if you discover that your objectives and hers are distinct. Luckily, there are ways to make sure that you both can lead the lives you desire.

Latina ladies are renowned for their passionate personalities and have a normal sexual appeal. 32 Insanely Fun Date Ideas For Teens any person looking for a pleasurable and personal spouse will find them to be the ideal match. A Latin wife's charisma and lively character may also give any partnership a dash of spice.

vietnam girl for marriage

If you are interested in dating a latin person, you can begin your hunt by using a reliable Latin dating page. These websites make it simple to find a potential mate and frequently connect with new people in just one click or less. You Can Totally Fall Back In Love With Your Partner—Here's How additionally, many of these websites are safeguarded, safeguarding your privacy and preventing third-party disclosure of your knowledge.

Another choice for finding a italian female is to add a matching service. These service can be very successful at bringing people together, even though they might be more pricey than conventional website dating. Liaisons are able to match you with games that are tailored to your pursuits, objectives, and way of life. Additionally, they can assist you in overcoming any ethnic barriers that may develop while you are dating.

Contrary to popular belief, Latina females do not look to American guys primarily for financial gain. In fact, a lot of them are looking for the kind of polite relationship that American males is offer. They believe American people is provide them with a more healthy relationship because they are sick of the machismo culture that permeates their neighborhood dating scene.

Latin women are typically joyful and enthusiastic about the idea of starting a home, independently of their reasons for choosing to wed an outsider. They are also unbelievably loving and caring, making them the perfect companions for those seeking a dependable and devoted spouse. Latina ladies are also committed to their households and did prioritize their kids above all else. They are often willing to go above and beyond to take care of their loved ones, whether it's to preserve their elegance or to demonstrate to their spouses how many they care. Additionally, they are all about responsibilities and rarely assign responsible for any mistakes. Any man looking for a lifelong partner should consider them because of their commitment to their family and community.

Loading

Maggie on a Shopping Spree

Maggie on a Shopping Spree

By: Aanya Sharma

Maggie was a little girl, she was 5- years old. One day, when she returned from school, her mother told her that there was a carnival coming up that week on Saturday. ‘What! A carnival!’, said Maggie excitedly. ‘Can we go?’ Her mother promised to take her there. She also told her that she would give Maggie some pocket money too that she could spend however she liked. ‘This is so exciting! I hope it is just as is mentioned in my favorite princess story book.’ Maggie thought. ‘I will go on a shopping spree!’, she said to herself.

It was Saturday, and the carnival was set on a big ground near their house. Maggie brought two big red bags to fill with goodies from the carnival. She sat in her big grey car with her mother, and together, they drove off to the carnival. Soon they reached the carnival ground. The parking lot was full of cars already. It took them a while to find a parking spot for their car. Maggie jumped out of the car. She was so happy and excited. As she was about to run towards the carnival, mother reminded her not to forget to take the big red bags with her.

Maggie was now walking holding her mother’s hand. The carnival was full of visitors. There were people of all ages. Kids with their parents and grandparents were running about here and there. She even saw some of her friends there who came with their parents. They waved at each other. There were so many stalls to look at. They were all so beautifully set up in rows. Some had orange- colored roofs, while others had yellow- colored roofs. The stalls had so many items on sale. Clothes, toys, shoes, bags, decorative items, eatables, and what not. Mother gave Maggie the pocket money she had promised. ‘What shall I buy?’, thought Maggie. ‘There is too much to choose from.’

Maggie stopped at a bag stall. There were beautiful purses and colorful bags in the stall. She liked a small bag with rainbow colored bubbles on it. ‘My friends will be so happy to see this bag.’ she thought. She bought it. Next she went to a shoe stall. There were small pink furry boots that she liked very much. ‘I’ll rock in these boots. They are a perfect match for my pink jacket.’ She told herself, and bought the pair of boots. Now, she saw a stall where there were so many kids. They were playing games. One kid had a bow and arrows. ‘Archery! I love archery! Let me shoot some arrows and win some prizes.’ thought Maggie, as she pulled her mother’s hand to go towards the games stall. She paid for the ticket and Maggie shot three arrows. Two of the arrows went astray, but the third one hit the bull’s eye. Maggie got a flower crown for a prize. It had beautiful pink flowers on it. Maggie put it on her head immediately and asked her mother, ‘Do I look pretty in this?’ ‘Yes, indeed princess!’, replied mother.

She went to various other stalls and bought candy, doughnuts, cookies, stationery, and more candy. She needed enough to share with her friends back home. She went on the bouncy castle and the trampoline with her friends. Both her red bags were full of shopping stuff. She kept on buying things here and there until she ran out of money.

Suddenly, a toy soldier came crawling towards Maggie. She got scared at first, but then the soldier stopped crawling and started shooting everywhere with his gun. Maggie loved the toy. She had never seen such a toy before. She definitely wanted this toy for herself. She looked in her mini-purse, and saw there was one currency note left. ‘Would this be enough?’, she thought to herself. She went to the toy-seller and presented him with the note, while pointing towards the toy soldier. ‘Sorry kid! That one costs more.’, the toy-seller said. Maggie was sad that she couldn’t have the toy. Small tears ran down her pink cheeks. She held her mother’s hand again and told her she wanted to go back home. She didn’t want to be in the carnival anymore; she was tired, and sad. She sat in their grey car. Mother placed the shopping bags in the car’s boot. When mother came in front to sit with Maggie, she handed her a packet. ‘What’s this?’, Maggie asked with curiosity. ‘Why don’t you see it for yourself!’, said mother.

Maggie opened the packet slowly. And out sprung the toy soldier from the carnival! ‘You got this for me? Thank you Mama, thank you, thank you, thank you!’ Maggie shouted in joy. She was not sad anymore. She was very happy that she got to do so much at the carnival, and mother bought her favorite toy soldier. ‘This is the best day ever’, she thought, as she played with the toy soldier and drove back home.

Loading

Harmful Stereotypes About Asian Women

The recent mass shootings targeting Asian women highlight the intersection of racism and sexism. Harmful stereotypes about Asian women can be seen in movies, TV shows and in the comments on social media.

These stereotypes can lead to fetishization or overlooking of Asian females, which makes it harder for them to climb the career ladder and be leaders.

1. She’s a Geisha

The Lotus Blossom trope, also known as China Dolls or Geisha Girl, is the docile and submissive caricature of Asian women. This stereotype reinforces the notion that Asian women are sex objects that should only be used by men. This hypersexualization is linked to the increased risk of violence against Asian women.

For example, in the movie Memoirs of a Geisha, Mineko is portrayed as a seductive dragon lady who attracts wealthy businessmen and politicians from all over Japan. Yet, it is her exploitation by her boss that causes her to quit her job at the Iwasaki Okiya. The exploitation comes in the form of financial, emotional and sexual exploitation.

2. She’s Submissive

Asian women have long been fetishized and hypersexualized as “China dolls” who are docile, selfless, and passive objects. It’s not just something that happens on message boards or darker corners of the internet; it’s a harmful stereotype that many Asian women believe is part of their identity.

It’s a stereotype that’s been perpetuated through TV shows, movies and other entertainment pieces where a white man saves the submissive, traditional and docile Asian woman. When these stereotypes are combined with racial prejudice and the assumption that Asian women are inferior, it can lead to deadly consequences. In fact, it’s already happening to some of my friends.

3. She’s Exotic

When it comes to Asian American women, exoticization isn’t just harmful — it’s a prison. As Asian women are polarized as either hypersexual or submissive, they find themselves objectified in every aspect of their lives, from being harassed on subways and streets to having their bodies used for sexual fetishes.

These stereotypes are a result of Asian history in America, including the “Model Minority” myth and the exploitation of Asian women during US-led wars in Asia. It’s also linked to the sex tourism industry and racialized representation in pornography. It’s important to acknowledge that these stereotypes exist and recognize how they affect the lives of Asian females.

4. She’s Smart

Many Asian women are extremely smart, particularly in STEM related fields. They are also hardworking, conscientious and devoted to their work and family.

But this is often not enough to counteract the harmful stereotypes that plague Asians in America, particularly in the workplace. Many participants experienced discrimination based on the “Model Minority” stereotype as well as other negative and harmful stereotypes like the Geisha Girl, the Dragon Lady or the Lotus Flower.

In order to break these harmful stereotypes, it is important to be able to present yourself in multiple ways that will help you succeed. This means balancing your ability to be deferential and assertive in different situations.

5. She’s Small

Harmful stereotypes of Asian women nepali wife are a complex mix of racism, sexism and anti-Asian sentiment. They can stem from xenophobic laws passed in the 1800s, United States military involvement in Asia and television and movie portrayals.

For example, many women who identify as ABG (Asian Baby Girl) are fetishized for their appearance. They dye their hair a shade of blond, wear bodycon clothes and use false eyelashes on the daily.

Despite progress such as the casting of hot Asian male leads in popular films and TV shows, some women still feel like they need to sort themselves into a box that fits one of these harmful stereotypes. This can lead to a sense of invisibility and marginalization.

6. She’s Invisible

Whether it’s a depiction of the exotic foreign “Geisha girl” or the docile Asian worker bee, these stereotypes lead to women being fetishized and objectified. This can lead to real-life experiences of harassment and even violence.

It also leads to Asian American women being a bigger target for sexual assault. For example, some girls from South-Korean girl groups are forced to appeal to men in their music videos by wearing tight clothes and displaying their body in ways that are childlike and attractive (SMtown, 2016).

As we work toward a theology of visibility, let us uplift those who have been silenced and empower them to claim their space in the kin-dom of God.

Loading

Characteristics of a Good Partner

When you're feeling down, a nice spouse sneak a peek at this site can serve as your inspiration, your existence companion, and your assist method. She is aware that everyone in her house needs to feel content and secure. She therefore works tirelessly to make sure everything runs smoothly and that she can handle any situation that arises. She rarely disappoints her hubby, who is aware that he can depend on her for help at all times.

Online dating is a great option if you want to meet new people or are just looking for someone to date. There are numerous websites and apps that provide a variety of characteristics https://beautybride.org/review/jollyromance/. Based on your genital preferences or various traits, you may designate your interests, choose the kind of relationship you want, and perhaps get a match. There are apps that let you talk secretly and filter out potential abusers if you're worried about protection.

Fidelity is the most crucial quality in a nice spouse. She does n't cheat, and she has no qualms about telling her husband what she is thinking and feeling. See These Helpful Tips whether she agrees with him or not, she still shows him admiration. She also takes her spirituality significantly and uses prayer and meditation to help her get better. She benefits from this because it strengthens her relationship with her husband and is healthier for her.

Being a good spouse entails being an excellent guest who can easily satisfy friends at her home. She has a natural affinity for people from all walks of life and is able to strike up conversations with them. She is able to amuse her husband's friends and family whenever they come over thanks to this talent. She can also easily and comfortably number dinner parties and other holiday gatherings.

She often thinks about the repercussions of her decisions before acting because she is a really wise individual. She is able to think clearly and logically in distressing scenarios, which makes her a great lover for her hubby. She is capable of making decisions that will benefit her household and serenely expressing her emotions.

A good wife is one who can empathize with her husband's issues and requirements and is compassionate. Despite her busy schedule, she is able to offer him the time and attention he needs to feel better. She is also a good speaker and can offer guidance when he's having trouble.

A nice family is one who encourages her husband to reach his entire possibility and supports his dreams and aims. She does n't allow him to be critical of himself or his performance at work. Instead, she tries to understand him and figure out how to support him in overcoming obstacles at labor. She is also a quite considerate lady who recognizes the difficulties of his demanding career and works to improve his quality of life. He adores her so much because of this.

Loading

Using cams to make income

Although webcams are a fantastic way to earn money, there are many other factors that can affect your victory. To succeed in this firm, you must select the appropriate market, act professionally, and adhere to a selling strategy. Your time and money must also be manageable. Maximizing your profits and maintaining a steady supply of tokens are the objectives. To accomplish this, you must draw a large number of listeners and ensure that they keep returning.

On pay-per-view websites, microphone models are typically paid per second for personal shows, but they can also receive tips and subscription revenue. On their websites and blogs, they may even be able to make money from e-commerce revenue in some cases. It's crucial to pick a website with the most revenue-generating features and an easy-to-use ui. This does make it easier for you to draw in the top players and keep a higher conversion rate.

Being a rod type has numerous benefits, such as the freedom to work from home or while traveling. Some versions can use cam modeling to supplement their daily wage. Ainslee Divine, a 46- year- old woman from Scottsdale, Arizona, has been doing cameras since 2016, and she makes at least$ 1, 000 a morning.

It may take some time to develop your crowd, thus patience is key. Additionally, it's critical to prioritize quality over quantity. Concentrate on producing information that is distinctive and addresses your audience's interests. Next, advertise your content on erotic blogs and forums as well as cultural internet.

Although purchasing a quality rod does get costly, accomplishment in camming depends on it. Make sure to spend money https://bestadulthookup.com/best-webcam-sites/ on an Hd camera with a built-in mild modification function and respectable solution. Purchasing an external microphone that can be customized for your needs is also a smart move.

You can start earning some serious cash once you have the correct camera and a sound plan. To enhance your experience, you can use the cash you earn to purchase additional accessories and improvements. You may raise your rates and collect more recommendations as your market continues to expand. Referring another types to your website will also increase your income.

There are many people who want to be camera designs on the internet, but you need to do a lot of things to succeed. The initial step is to determine whether this is truly what you want to do for a life. Making it work requires a lot of time, energy, and dedication. You will probably fail if you do n't have the drive.

Start by becoming knowledgeable about the fundamentals of the field if you're serious about becoming a cam concept. There are many sources available online, and you can also consult experts in the field for guidance. You'll finally start to feel more self-assured and realize what suits you. Try to find a leader who can help you through the procedure if you're also not persuaded.

Loading

The American Dating Culture

Whether you're looking for a living mate or just to own fun, dating is an intricate and subtle process. It necessitates receptive contact, self-awareness, and compassion. Flirting customs vary across America depending on the region, ethnical heritage, and spirituality. A dynamic dating panorama that calls for more precision and understanding is created by these variations, along with socioeconomic shifts and changing gender dynamics.

In general, Americans are more receptive than ever to dating people with diverse backgrounds and life activities. The vast majority of songs claim that they would be open to dating someone who practices a diverse church or is of an ethnic or racial background than they are. Additionally, the majority of Americans are willing to date people who are disabled or who earn significantly more or less income than they do.

However, there is still much work to be done to eliminate prejudice and bias in the dating world. The majority of American individuals claim that when looking for a meeting, they have encountered some sort of discrimination or harassment. These experiences have occasionally been major and tragic. Some individuals have also experienced assault while out on a date. In various instances, the victim of the maltreatment was a part of their own home.

Despite this, dating in the United States is still more of a specific decision than it is in other nations. In actuality, men ask people out on dates more frequently than women do. Americans are also more likely to be open to dating a gentleman who practices another religion or who is disabled. The# Metoo movement has caused a number of dating customs to change. While some of these adjustments are good, others are bad. For instance, a lot of people have claimed that in the age of sexual harassment and misconduct, it is more difficult for them to know how to act on timings.

How people https://mail-order-bride.com/blog/how-to-talk-to-russian-women choose where to go on a second time and who should give is another significant change in how citizens date in America. If you are new to the nation and its dating lifestyle, these queries can be extremely nerve-wracking.

In the us, bars, coffee shops, and franchises are the most well-liked locations to match people for a second date. Meeting at job or at a sister's home is also more comfortable for some people. Making eye contact with someone while you are speaking is crucial. This demonstrates your interest in them and your ability to pay attention.

Having a friend or woman is get beneficial for people who are unfamiliar with American dating customs. This friend ensures that you look your best, keeps the talk going, and helps you meet new people. This phrase may be familiar to you if you enjoy the television program How I Met Your Mummy.

Loading

Marina Beach

MARINA BEACH

By: Aanya Sharma

I boarded a train. My mom and dad were with me. We were going to Chennai. Chennai is a coastal city in Southern India, and I was going to the sea. I love the sea. I could watch the waves for hours!

“This is going to be a very exciting trip. Mom and dad are going to take me to Marina beach.” I thought. I earlier read that Marina beach is the longest beach in India, and the second longest in the world. I wanted to take a dip in the sea which is why, I even packed my swimwear, but mom told me that swimming in Marina beach is prohibited because the undercurrents are very strong, and you could drown. But she said that she would let me walk along the shore and touch the waves.

We reached Chennai station, and quickly took a cab to a hotel. Mom asked me to get freshened and take rest, but I could barely rest. I kept bothering her every now and then, asking “When will we go to the beach?”, to which she kept replying, “We’ll go there soon.” After resting for the afternoon, dad finally told me to get ready to go to the beach. I, almost instantly, wore my T-shirt and shorts, and packed a hat, a pair of sunglasses and a towel. As I was about to wear my shoes, dad interrupted. “No! You can’t wear shoes to the beach. They’ll get wet. Wear your flip-flops instead.” “Silly me! How did I forget that?” I said to myself, as I pulled out a bright yellow pair of flip flops that I had packed for the beach. The hotel staff arranged for us to go to the beach.

The car stopped along a busy road. The driver politely asked us to get down and walk further. I couldn’t see any sea, nor could I hear any waves. “Where is the sea? Is it far from here?” I started bombarding dad with questions. ‘We’ll see.” He calmly replied back. We started walking. There were lots of vendors selling various fruits and pop-corn to eat. Some were selling blowout whistles of various shapes. They had the longest blowouts I had ever seen. Dad bought me a few, and I was very happy.

We walked further and there were so many mini shops along the way. They sold a variety of items. There were clothes, utensils, rubber items, decorative items made from plastic, mobile phone accessories, electronic goods, and so on. Mom stopped at a shop selling items made of seashells. She bought me necklaces and keyrings with my name etched to them. She bought a few items to gift my friends too. She also bought me some other toys and stickers on the way further. Soon, I started getting a strange smell. It became stronger as we walked further. Now I started to see where it came from. There were stalls selling fresh fish, which they would fry and you could eat them immediately. I am not a fan of fish, so I left the area as quickly as I could.

The sea was in front of me. “This is Marina beach”, said dad. “Look! Its so long.” He pointed. There were a few people sitting with huge shells. The shells were very colourful. I had a closer look at them and even held them carefully. Some were too big to fit on my palm. Dad said I could have one if I liked. I couldn’t decide, so I told him to come back later. I just wanted to go and see the waves. I ran towards the shore. The waves were huge. They came towards me as if they would swallow me. Mom instructed me to hold her hand and watch from a safe distance. Coast guards and policemen were warning people not to wander away from they shore. They were discouraging people to bathe in the sea. A few waves were big enough to make it to the shore and wash my feet. We took a long stroll along the shore where the waves were not so strong.

Suddenly, Mom pushed me back. A big white horse with a rider had galloped up to me. I was in its way. Soon I was surrounded by many horses. I wanted to ride a horse on the shore. Dad paid one of the horse-owners to give me a small ride. I sat on the back of a brown horse and posed for a picture. It was so wonderful. The cool sea breeze hit my face as my horse trotted along the shore. I fed some nuts to the horse and patted it when I got off.

It had started to get dark, the waves were getting stronger and looking angry. I couldn’t see the waves anymore at a distance. But the whole beach was lit up with small lanterns and lightbulbs. It looked divine. The tourists started flocking the eateries around the beach. It was time for us to go back too. I was beyond happy. I would never forget the Marina beach!

Loading

What to expect on a Sugar Daddy's Initial Day

Rich men known as glucose dads give younger females economic assistance and mentoring. They are adept at treating their times well and are aware that having gender and money https://www.ny.gov/teen-dating-violence-awareness-and-prevention/what-does-healthy-relationship-look is all about making memories.

Because of this, the majority of powerful men who sign up for sweets dating do so in an effort to establish sincere platonic relationships with attractive women.

initial day

You might be anxious when your first time with a honey mommy rolls round. After chatting digitally, meeting somebody in person for the first time may be challenging, especially if they are older than you. Because of this, it's crucial to pick a reputable honey dating page, adhere to health precautions, and regularly meet in people.

Additionally, you may dress in a way that appeals to your Sugar Daddy's preferences and needs in order to be ready for your first day. This entails donning stylish yet seductive garments. If nighties fits nicely and you're pleasant with it, you can even choose to use it.

You should be open about what you want from a relation on your first day. This may aid in preventing any mistakes and guaranteeing that both factions are aware of their obligations and anticipation. Additionally, you may specify how much you want in your income and the terms of transaction. In order for you to align your selections with theirs, it's likewise a good idea to find out what kind of relation your Sugar Daddy prefers.

Subsequent Day

Sugaring is similar to traditional seeing in many ways. Both parties is close a marriage at any time if things are not going well. A sweets mommy is under no obligation to find a novel honey infant, unlike classic dating. It's perfectly acceptable to maintain the agreement as long as they fulfill their objectives and aspirations.

Focus on learning more about a possible sugars daddy if you're still on your first meeting with them. Ask them about their previous associations, family, and profession. Share your values and interests with a potential sugar daddy, but do n't bring up topics that might spark sexual activity before your first intimate date.

However, you can take advantage of your sweets daddy's love for a particular activity to improve the date. For instance, if your sugar daddy def enjoys watching sports, you can request them to a forthcoming game or show them around the city's most stunning landmarks.

a second day

After the second date, a sweets girl and her sponsor may start talking about personal issues like career, family, and even previous relationships. A sugar newborn should, however, be careful to keep their attention on the here and now and refrain from getting to bogged down in any unfavorable discussions about previous interactions.

During this stage, it's crucial for a glucose child to express her gratitude and respect for the sponsor, whether it be by complimenting his appearance or by expressing how much she enjoyed the food he ordered. Additionally, she ought to try to talk more about herself and the points she finds fascinating, like her pastimes or passions.

She should still be separate and live her own career independently of their connection, even if a glucose papa demands that she be at his beck and call from the very beginning. After all, many folks join glucose dating because they want to enjoy themselves and live adventurous lives.

Third Day

Setting high standards for what sweets children want from their sugar papa is crucial. Do they, for instance, desire a dollars allowance to pay for specific bills? Do they want to be able to get nice garments and eat out? This lucidity does help prevent odd mistakes.

Additionally, both functions should process active listening techniques. It entails making eye contact and listening to realize somewhat than reacting. It's a fantastic way to get in touch with your date and demonstrate your affection for them.

Mei claims she is pleased with her time working with Seeking Plans and urges people looking for mentoring and financial stability to do so. She claims that during the superbug, when housing selections have been closed and learners are trying to make ends meet monetarily, it is especially helpful for students. Mei, a second-year craft student, has received "money and mentorship" from her sugar mommy. She claims to have been able to travel and purchase lovely outfits.

Loading

Foreign Women Marrying American Males

American men are going abroad to find a partner in order to take love one enormous international phase further. And even though it falling in love with someone from another country is still not something that everyone agrees with or understands, this tendency is also developing. The greatness of this nation is aided by immigrants from various nations who blend in with the local traditions.

And while some citizens have unfavorable views on foreign matrimony, the majority are simply astounded by the number of American men who marry foreign women who later become part of their families. They observe how these ladies provide financial security through employment and childbearing while enhancing their lives with their distinctive heritage and traditions. Additionally, numerous males appreciate that their ladies can offer more conventional perspectives on home living.

Many of these females are also seeking marriage and a significant commitment. They are prepared to give up their careers for the benefit of https://bridewoman.org/asia/chinese-brides/hot/ their spouses and do n't want to start a casual relationship. And while it's wrong to judge them based on that, it is wise to keep that in mind when looking for a wife.

Numerous American people are drawn to overseas ladies for their kindness and commitment to their families in addition to the natural allure. They value their relationships and community, and as a result, they are able to join with the foreign girls in their lifestyles. They also appreciate how female these ladies are in comparison to their neighbors. Finally, they frequently show a greater interest in learning about new cultures and traditions.

Liberal women, however, are against this pattern. They believe that American men are simply rejects who ca n't compete with the competition while foreign women are desperate and want U.s. citizenship. They wo n't acknowledge that these women are morally and responsibly more upright than their domestic counterparts.

But this discussion is unfounded. The majority of women who look for American husbands do so for the positive traits, brains, and training they may acquire from this nation rather than for wealth or citizenship. Additionally, they can lead a better existence and be liberated from loneliness and boredom.

Additionally, the majority of these ladies have a positive outlook on life and are prepared to put up with the challenges of living as an expatriate in another nation. Additionally, they put in a lot of effort and strive for success. They are searching for a male who will esteem, adore, and remain devoted to them for this reason. And it is every husband's responsibility to demonstrate to his companion that they are cherished and cared for. These are the minor issues that is truly ensure the longevity of your union. Therefore, if you're looking for some sound marriage tips, keep in mind to treat your wife with respect and not cheat on her. It's crucial that you share all with your partner because keeping secrets will only cause a lack of respect and resentment in your wedding.

Loading

How to handle Bridal Tension

Getting married is an thrilling milestone, but it comes with lots of stresses. On your great moment, it is natural to worry about things going wrong, but there are also ways to keep stress at bay. Here are a few of our preferred methods for reducing tension at weddings http://www.climate.gov/news-features/blogs/enso/what-el-niño–southern-oscillation-enso-nutshell:

1. Emphasize Your Wellbeing

It's crucial to keep in mind that your wedding is no your career. There are many other issues going on in your normal lives that require your time and attention, such as paying bills, looking after your interactions, and maintaining your wellness.

2. Converse

Talking about your feelings with your companion can help you determine which plotting topics are causing you the most stress. You might be trying to find a contractor that fits your finances or obsess over the tourist record, but once you identify particular factors of anxiety, you can take actions to relieve them.

3. Do n't Sweat the Small Stuff

On your wedding day, there will be some points that go wrong. A family member may state anything that makes you uncomfortable, or the blossoms might not be the colour you wanted. However, it's crucial that you getting married to the people women of romania you want to devote the rest of your life with.

It's simple to get bogged down in the little facts of your bride and neglect why you're doing it in the first position. Even the most difficult things may sound tolerable if you take a moment to reflect on why you're having this ceremony and what your prospect together with the person of your dreams looks like.

Loading

Associations with glucose: The Various Kinds

Similar to coffee relationship, glucose relationships are no one-size-fits-all. There are various agreements in the sugar pitcher, including loose and no-strings-attached agreements.

These non-sexy, attached arrangements are occasionally referred to as friends-with-benefits. They generally entail a casual connection based on platonic principles https://sugardaddyaustralia.org/blog/how-to-find-and-build-a-sugar-daddy-long-distance-relationship/, which may develop into mentoring. Typically, fiscal assistance, items, and journey serve as the foundation for these agreements.

1. looking for plans

Despite the stigma associated with sugar associations, there are numerous advantages for both events. The two parties involved, nonetheless, must be open about their anticipation, boundaries, and desires in order to communicate effectively. A successful relationship depends on evident interaction, so both parties must establish these boundaries from the beginning.

In addition to the money, many sweets newborns look for legitimate connections and emotional fulfillment with their sugar dads or mommies. Additionally, they value chances to go, have opulent experiences, and network with possible business or job leads.

Additionally, honey infants might want to assist with pupil debt repayment. Many of these women are also parents, and their sugars daddy's fiscal balance enables them to concentrate on raising their families. This kind of arrangement can be very advantageous for ladies who are struggling to provide for their individuals during a time of economic uncertainty.

2..2. personality of a sugars daddy

Whether they are looking for money, company, or a casual relationship, sugars mommies have distinctly different personalities. Some people are kind, some are distant, and others are honest. These characters have an impact on the relationship's relationships and structure.

Even though not all glucose relationships require sex, numerous do. Because they "owe it to them," sugar babies claim in a variety of interviews that they feel compelled to have sex or give their sugar daddy( s ) unrestricted access to the phone and the internet.

Remain strategic about browsing patterns and interacting with possible matches in order to find a sweets mommy who fits your lifestyle. You can find out your complements' hobbies and objectives in this way. Additionally, it aids in weeding out potential matches who do n't suit your needs well. Additionally, sugars dating's modern characteristics encourages integrity by allowing you to discuss your expectations and boundaries with your sugars spouse right away.

3..3. compensated company

Some sweets babies decide to make it clear that they have no interest in having sex and only want to be around their glucose papa for company. Online dating sites enable them to join with a probable glucose papa in this way.

A powerful sweets mommy might, for instance, be busy and just need a friend to keep him company. A sugar mommy traveling for work and asking a youthful woman to travel with him is another instance.

In this situation, the relationship is more about companion and mentoring than it is about intercourse. This can be a fantastic means for young ladies to advance their careers and gain knowledge from successful people. Additionally, some honey mommies perhaps actually give their friends a economic income. They can travel, eat at restaurants, and enjoy other things that they could n't otherwise afford thanks to this. Compensed compassion is another name for this relationship.

4.. 4. Mentoring

It's critical to fully comprehend what glucose dating actually entails as the pattern increases reputation. Being a sugars daddy is n't one-size-fits-all, despite the stereotype that wealthy people buy adolescent females presents and timings. Maren Scull, a sociolog, late conducted 48 in-depth interviews on the subject and discovered seven different kinds of sweets interactions. Sugar trafficking, compensated dating, companionship, friends-with-benefits, mentoring, and practical adore are a few of them.

A glucose relationship is typically a casual arrangement with both emotional and monetary benefits. However, it can also develop into a mentoring or tutoring partnership in which the generous donor pays the young woman to learn new skills.

These agreements typically have no conditions and prioritize connection over intercourse in the relationship. Getting to know one another and observing where it leads is the aim. These arrangements draw a lot of people in because they can enjoy themselves without worrying about the determination aspect.

Loading

The Qualities of a Great Family

Males have cited a number of traits that they value and find appealing in wives, according to reports. Some of these characteristics are consistent with what girls report.

She encourages you to follow your dreams and supports your pursuits. She appreciates your privacy and is aware that friendship is preserved by some radius.

Even when it's difficult to hear her, she is sincere with her husband. She provides explanations of her viewpoint and potential answers.

Independence

A good wife is independent and does n't always depend on her husband. She is capable of managing her own finances, including her costs, payments, and investments and investing.

She prioritizes her father and her community above all else. She maintains her composure and handles the position with kindness if she gets into an explanation with her mother-in-law or a major catastrophe occurs at the residence, such as the failure of the water heater or the storm.

People value a reassuring wife, particularly when they are experiencing difficult days at work or dealing with their own private difficulties. Knowing that they have anyone by their aspect who is support them through whatever gives them comfort.

She even encourages her dad's aspirations and objectives. She is aware that his achievements creates innovative opportunities for the pair and the relatives. She is pleased for him and hopes that his enterprise, learning, or job will be successful. She supports him at every turn and gives him encouragement to accomplish his objectives.

Adaptability

A great family is adjustable and flexible. She values her unique growth and has a strong sense of self as she develops her relationship with her husband.

She promotes a wholesome interdependence and supports equality in selections and commitments. She respects her husband's opinions and beliefs while adding a subtle perspective to their conversations.

She is a source of inspiration and support no matter the situation. She schedules occasion for her father and expresses her love for him verbally and physically. She is aware that a lot of function and persistence are needed for effective spouses.

A great wife is resourceful and has the power to improve the financial stableness of her family. She works to improve her family's potential and has a positive outlook on life. She is trustworthy and never breaks her word. Any person may adore to have a spouse who possesses her self-reliance and resourcefulness. She is supportive and caring, and she only wants her father to be successful.

Romance

A good family did encourage relationship in her union. She works to make her hubby experience loved every day because she is aware that a joyful home begins with her. By bringing him his favorite foods, taking the time to inquire about his time, and always grinning at him, she does demonstrate to him how many she cares.

Additionally, she wo n't have to interfere in order to support his interests and career. She will support him when he is n't quite it and encourage him to reach for the stars.

She will be able to amuse visitors and create friends. She will take pleasure in getting to know new people and expressing her love for them. She will also be able to speak the facts politely, even if it is difficult to hear. This will enhance communication and stop conflicts from arising out of miscommunication. Additionally, she and her husband may find it simpler to settle their differences.

Authenticity

A good spouse keeps her promises and is trustworthy. When disagreements arise, she is even susceptible to her dad's emotions and ready to reach a compromise.

Even the most critical circumstances can be made lighter by her sense of humor. She is enjoyable to be around because of this trait, which can strengthen your relationship.

The method by which a man expresses their true nature is described by the viewpoint principle of authenticity. It can be developed through the exercise of sincere interaction and self-reflection. It can also be accomplished by honoring and recognizing your special abilities.

A nice spouse is sincere and really concerned for her family's needs. She pays attention to the little items that have an impact on every member of her family. She never leaves her husband's troubles to solve, and she https://themarketbride.com/israeli-brides/ is always willing to lend a hand when necessary.

Loading

Conventional Asian Romance Methods

Traditional Asian romance practices, such as a kid's consenting to a man's plan to wed her, and Chinese wedding customs are disappearing as more and more young people find their true love through dating. Yet, preserving and understanding these affluent conventions https://amtshows.com/love-songs-time/ allows us to reconceptualize our thoughts about love and romance.

Typically marriages were arranged by the people of both functions, using matchmakers. Elders may consider a possible child's social position, status, reputation and financial condition. Additionally, they do examine any cultural relations and the relationship between the two homes asianbrides.org/laos-women.

Previously a suit was made, the couple's family had expound on a wedding request to the couple's parents. A number of discussions about the betrothal may follow this.

Betrothal letters or pin shu (pin shu ) are the formal documents that make the whole affair legal and binding. These letters include the betrothal letter, gift letter and wedding letter. The order is important because each of these letters must be received in order to make the engagement complete.

Once the wedding is completed, it is customary for the couple's gathering to chaperone the wife back to her relatives. The bride may yell out of her hesitancy and love to her mummy on the way apartment. The wife and her close friends would therefore perform activities with the groom's entourage. The trimming of a lock of hair from both the bride and the groom and packing it in a carrier for storage is one of the more spectacular and funny rituals. This is a mark of perpetual bonding.

Loading

Review of Online DatingWebsites

Online dating sites have grown in popularity as a means of meeting prospective partners. These sites provide a range of match seek options, and many of them have sizable user foundations. Finding anyone to meet up with for a everyday face amourfeel login or severe relation is made simple by this.

lovefort reviews used BlushingBrides

Which in turn Dating Site is the Best With respect to Serious Connections? – Alshualamedia. Some dating websites apply individuality tests to assist users in finding compatible partners. These exams examine responses to inquiries about ideals, passions, and goals in order to identify fits. Although these checks are not required on all dating sites, they can be beneficial in helping you find someone who has similar traits and objectives to you.

Based on their location, dating sites also match up ability suits. There are dating software that specialize in matching persons in your area, for instance, if you live in a large city. These applications did search your wireless gadget for individuals who share your interests in the same neighborhood. Timeline of a Love Affair these kinds of apps can be fantastic for people who are new to a city or who do n't have the time to go on dates far away.

The majority of dating websites let you lens based on your age, spot, spirituality, intimate preferences, and actually level. This enables you to view profiles that are a good fit for you and gets rid of those who are n't. Some websites even let you use a more conventional approach to matchmaking, like browsing images.

Numerous dating blogs also have forums and communities where users may communicate with one another. Asking questions, seeking tips, and interacting with others who share interests can all be very beneficial in these areas. While some of these forums are free to join, some charge a fee.

Some online dating sites target specific age groups, such as seniors, solitary relatives, and divorced persons. Persons who want to find a major connection but does get it difficult to do so in the true universe does benefit greatly from these websites.

While some dating sites offer free memberships, countless rely on memberships to make money. These paid providers may come with benefits like improved matching and access to special capabilities. Match, Zoosk, and eharmony are some of the most popular dating websites.

No another dating web has been accountable for more deadlines, relationships, and couples than Match, which was founded in 1995. This website offers a sizable database of users from which to choose from and pairs up potential matches using an exacting temperament check. Although their support is never inexpensive, it is among the most reputable and well-established in the sector.

Loading

Ukrainian Marriage Ritual

A ukrainian wedding festival is a very big celebration with numerous almost holy routines and rituals https://www.darwin.nt.gov.au/council/news-media/all-about-women-satellite-event. Some of these will be included in your ceremony, making it genuinely unique and special for both your bride-to-be and your visitors.

Before the partners leaves for the church service, they meet with their relatives for a blessing at their residence. Their parents can thank them for a happy union, wish them nice health, money, and prosperity through this practice known as Blahoslovenya, and call it Blahoslovenya.

The bride's family members are given gifts by the groom's svakhy ( maid of honor ) and best man, including embroidered towels ( rushnyky ). Yet a really weak relatives would have the tools of rushnyky. Each man is given the gift of the rushnyky by the svakhy and best guy by calling their moniker before accepting it by the svakhy and best guy. The svakhy and best person likely occasionally hold a competition https://www.broomstickwed.com/es/novias-ucranianas/ to see who can waltz with the rushnyk on their minds the best.

After the meeting, it is a custom to "rain" cash, grains, and hops over the minds of younger citizens. Because they believed that rainfall represented fertility, the farmers kept this practice alive. The newlyweds does look at the money because it was their marriage ransom that helped them through their hardships if they ever encounter difficulties. As they enter the church, visitors are also showering themselves with modest coins for great fortune.

Loading

Are connections based on honey considered love-making function?

Despite some people's comparisons to sex job, sugars ties are not regarded as adultery describes it. Both parties must, nonetheless, establish distinct limitations and express their aspirations in a straightforward manner.

Sugar courting is a romance relationship between two individuals that includes financial settlement. This kind of agreement is also referred to as a "pay per meet" or" Pam" layout.

No Strict Is Attached

The development of online dating services has made it possible for people to connect with a diverse group of like-minded people who value freedom, democracy, and non-committal role. Sugardaddymeet is a trustworthy source for people looking to observe" No Strings Attached" connections because of their large user base and commitment to quality.

Although Nsa associations provide a lot of physical and sexual fulfillment, they might not provide psychological friendship. This can be especially true for people who need their partner's aid during trying occasions or who have a sturdy desire to express their emotions.

Both events must be able to communicate clearly and set boundaries in order to maintain the emotional health of these connections. Keeping demands and expectations open and clear can help to make this easier, despite the fact that it is frequently a concern.

No misunderstandings

While it may not always live up to the typical photo of a wealthy older gentleman lavishing gifts and money on a young girl in swap for companionship, Sugar Daddy dating is actually a lot more complex than that. These relationships, which can be divided into seven different types: sugar prostitution, compensated dating, sugar friendship, pragmatic love, and sexwork, are described by sociolog Maren Scull as" sugar" arrangements based on companionship, intimacy and/or attention in exchange for personal benefit ( financial support, material goods, or professional advancement ).

It's crucial to be upfront about your goals and establish apparent confines right away, especially if you want to keep things platonic. Additionally, it's a good idea to get safety measures and make sure you have an emergency support system in place. Last but not least, if people keeps asking you to visit their home and/or insists on being close right away, that is a sign that they are not interested in establishing plato relations.

No Constitutional Problems

In general, sugar dating is acceptable as long as it does n't involve having sex in exchange for money. Yet, it is up to law police to decide whether or not these interactions qualify as sex work. The main concern is one of intention.

Some glucose children sugardaddy com reviews might be tempted to engage in illicit sexual or other actions with their sweets mommies' salary. Because of this, it's critical to safeguard your financial security. Before making any agreements, make sure you understand what you're getting into.

Additionally, it's important to note that some glucose newborns may worry about facing trafficking charges. These worries, though, are probably false. What sets these relationships apart from trafficking and escorting in the eyes of law enforcement is the ability of a sugar baby to initiate, postpone, or refuse sexual intimacy. Additionally, the Conditions of use of the site Seekingarrangement formally forbid any use of their service for trafficking. This is a wise decision that ought to safeguard them in the event of legal conflict.

Loading

Ford wants a Ferret

This is Ford. Ford loves to read. He loves to play. He loves to eat.

Most of all Ford really loves school.

However, today Ford couldn't wait to go home after school. Do you know why?

Ford wants a special present and can't wait to ask his mom.

He knows when the long hand reaches 6 and the little hand is on 2 the school bell will ring.

Tick, Tock, Tick, Tock....Ring! Ring! Ring!

Off he goes! He runs home as fast as he can.

“Mommy! Mommy!” He exclaims, “Guess what I want?”
“What is it, Ford?” Mother asks.
“a little sister,” he responds.

“A little sister?” mother repeats
“Yes! Mina has one, Ethan has one, and now even James has one.”
“Everyone has one but me,” he says.

“Well, Ford taking care of a baby is a lot of work,” his mother explains.
“What work?” ask Ford.

Mother giggles, well she must be fed.

“I can help feed her,” said Ford.

she will need her diapers changed...

“I can help change her,” Ford insisted.

She will also need a bath...

That’s fun. I can help!” Ford says with excitement.

And then she has to be put to sleep...

“That's easy,” he says. “I can put her to sleep.”

“Oh, I almost forgot, sometimes she’s going to cry at night,” mother adds.
“She’s going to cry at night?” Ford asks.

“Of course,” says mother. “Babies cry even at night.”

“Do boys cry at night, too?” Ford wonders. “I’m a boy and I don’t cry,” Ford added.

Oh yes! All babies cry, even boys.” mother chuckles.

“What do you think Ford? Do you still want a baby sister?” mother asks.
Ford thinks...

“Well.... Zora has a ferret.” I think I want a Ferret!

“Oh,” says mother, “you want a Ferret?”

“Yes,” said Ford, “ferrets are fun!

Ferrets are fast!

Ferrets are friendly!

And ferrets don't cry. Do they?

Loading

"Samantha and Her Spinning Friends"

Not long ago, in a vibrant town called Harmonyville, there lived a little girl named Samantha. Samantha was a special girl with a heart as big as the sky, and she had a peculiar passion – she loved spiders.

In Harmonyville, everyone had their own unique interests, and Samantha's love for spiders made her stand out. While other kids played with dolls or toy cars, Samantha would spend her afternoons exploring the enchanting world of spiders that lived in her backyard.

One sunny day, Samantha discovered a magical garden behind her house, filled with colorful flowers and friendly critters. Right in the center of the garden was a giant, sparkling spiderweb. It shimmered like a delicate piece of jewelry, and Samantha couldn't help but marvel at its beauty.

"I wonder who made this magnificent web," Samantha whispered to herself.

To her surprise, a tiny voice replied, "I did! My name is Sparkle, and I'm a magical garden spider. Would you like to be friends?"

Samantha's eyes widened with delight. "Of course, Sparkle! I love spiders!"

From that day on, Samantha and Sparkle became inseparable friends. Sparkle introduced Samantha to her spider family, and soon, Samantha was surrounded by a wonderful group of eight-legged friends. There was Silky, the artistic spider who loved creating intricate patterns, and Spinner, the acrobatic spider who could somersault in the air.

Samantha and her spider friends embarked on exciting adventures together. They swung from silk threads, explored the nooks and crannies of Harmonyville, and even organized a Spider Festival where all the townsfolk could appreciate the beauty of spiders.

One day, as Samantha and her spider friends were having a picnic, a few kids from Harmonyville approached, curious about Samantha's unusual companions. Samantha eagerly explained how incredible and helpful spiders were, and soon, the other kids began to see them in a new light.

The children of Harmonyville learned that spiders were not scary at all but fascinating creatures with unique talents. They joined Samantha and her spider friends in their adventures, and soon the entire town embraced the magic of spiders.

And so, in Harmonyville, Samantha's love for spiders not only brought joy to her heart but also united the community in a web of friendship and understanding. From that day forward, everyone in Harmonyville lived happily ever after, with a newfound appreciation for the eight-legged wonders that shared their town.

And so, the story of Samantha and her spinning friends became a cherished tale in Harmonyville, reminding everyone that differences should be celebrated and that friendship could be found in the most unexpected places.

Loading

The benefits of Online Dating

Online dating https://escholarship.org/content/qt2x52g7mr/qt2x52g7mr.pdf?t=oij4pi is a brand-new way to meet individuals. It uses an online link and a website or app to communicate with potential partners. It is a great means to widen the group of people one does meet, and it also enables people to assess a person's traits and characteristics before meeting them. It offers a sense of power and comfort during the dating process and provides a software for those who battle to join individuals in people. However, like any systems, it has both positive and negative aspects that affect culture in different approaches.

The plethora of possibilities available is the most clear benefit of online dating. It's simple to click through characteristics, screen by preferences, and skype with multiple matches at once. This may give people a sense of abundance and option bosnian brides for marriage, but it also can make it difficult to decide which option to take next.

Another significant benefit is the ability to explicitly state a woman's relationship targets, making it simpler to find people with similar purposes and objectives. It is also easier to set the speed of a partnership, reducing the amount of time and energy needed to get acquainted.

Suddenly, it is often cheaper to time online than in individual. There are no hidden costs for Uber or movie cards, and in general, connection is free. In addition, the majority of people are open about their intentions and objectives when using dating websites, which makes it less likely for people to find those who are just looking for casual relationships or are n't looking for long-term commitments.

Loading

Through Subtle Mirroring, Flirting

A tried-and-true flirting approach called refined aping involves delicately matching the other person's body language, facial expressions, and yet speech patterns to give the feeling https://www.austria.info/en/things-to-do/cities-and-culture/famous-austrians/famous-women that they are connected and understanding you. This technique should be used lightly, though, as too much mirroring may come across as unsettling and dishonest.

When used in conjunction with other subtle cues of appeal like eye contact, body pose and stance, finger gestures, nose tilt, etc., this flirting technique is very effective. Particularly in specialized settings like discussions or customer interactions, it can be a great way to get to know someone and develop trust with them. This behaviour may aid a people feel understood and appreciated by the other person, which increases their sense of trust, in addition to its clear advantages of flirting.

During a dialogue, the simplest way to tell if someone is mirroring you is to pay attention to their body language and gestures. They may be uncomfortable interacting with you if they tilt their brain russiansbrides.com/italian-women/, appear at their feet, hold their arms opened, or cross their legs. This is a signal of dismissiveness. However, if they slouch down, contact their face or teeth, or laugh, it is a sign that they are interested in what you are talking about.

Checking to see if they match your vitality is another quick way to find out whether someone is mirroring you. This is a indicator that they are interested in you if you are feeling excited and enthusiastic, which they also are. This is especially true if they also reflect your cadence and words firmness. During low-pressure discussions, like during a joyful hours or dinner date, this is an excellent tool to apply.

https://images.pexels.com/photos/7600186/pexels-photo-7600186.jpeg

Consider what they might be looking for in a companion and how your habits does best reflect this if you're doubtful whether or not someone is mirroring you. Contemplate exhibiting related traits by standing up straight, grinning more frequently, or also nodding your mind if, for instance, they appear to be drawn to confident and assertive people. Similar to this, if they are interested in a particular pastime or sports, show it through your body language and verbal interactions.

Being biological and avoiding overdoing it are the keys to using this approach effectively. It's crucial to strike a balance between your behavior and that of the other person because too much aping you come across as spooky and dishonest. Additionally, try to steer clear of mirroring actions that are particular to them because doing so will probably come across as an attempt to make them entertaining.

Try to watch how other people interact with each other during your next social proposal if you're unsure of how to add this flirting technique into your day-to-day life. Observe how users are greeted by waiters and eatery personnel, or how buddies interact during a relaxed lunchtime. Mirroring is a great way to meet new friends or prospective loving companions because if you can recognize its delicate indicators, you'll recognize that other people tend to interact with you more quickly and easily.

Loading

Northeast German characteristics that attract Northeast Continental ladies

Northeast Western girls have a lot of lovely visual functions https://www.heysigmund.com/11-breakup-survival-tips-dont-involve-positive-thinking/. They both have significant, almond-shaped eye and high cheeks on their faces. Compared to western Europeans, they have a larger teeth and a slimmer sinuses. They have a more balanced neck and are also shorter in height. They are also pretty expressive and sensitive. They are a very likeable and appealing group of people because of these traits.

The natural landscape of Europe varies significantly from region to region. Some nations are dominated by hills, while others have flat agrarian plains. Some of these panoramas feature distinctive stone structures like fjords. Additionally, the weather of these panoramas varies. These variables have an impact on Europe's biodiversity.

Many of these characteristics were altered by glaciers. Smooth estates and numerous lake that now make up the continent were a result of the glacial of Europe. Additionally, it sculpted many of the continent's biological and man-made attributes.

Rivers, gorges, and lava are another landforms that are present. Europe's geological characteristics https://medium.com/@ben-from-dreamfiancee/russian-brides-pulling-back-the-veil-on-the-russian-mail-order-brides-industry-92620fb813d0 are particularly amazing. Iceland, the Balkans, and the Caucasus are where they can be found. Some of these geological attributes were created by active volcanic action, while others were created by the accumulation of lava travels.

These landforms are a significant component of the environment. They give a variety of wildlife food and shelter. Additionally, they are home to numerous distinct species of plants and mountains. Many of these characteristics are legally protected to minimize their destruction.

Although the physical limit between Eastern and western Europe is well defined, the frontier of Eastern Europe also has a social, spiritual, and historic another. Due to this, it's challenging to designate.

Eastern Europe's function attitude is strong. Although they do n't claim to be workaholics, they do manage their work and personal lives better than Americans. Additionally, they have a strong connection to their history and culture.

Despite these positive attributes, they likewise possess a dozen unfavorable people. They tend to emphasize tradition and family, which is admirable. Sadly, they are depopulating more quickly than other locations. They have n't learned how to use the declining population as a benefit.

Russian couples aspire to experience loved. This is why they yearn for interest, specially sexual consideration. It's crucial to convey to her that you care about her in a manner that is n't harsh or frightening. It's a good place to start with metal presents, but it's also best to include unforgettable encounters and adrenaline-pumping moments. This will demonstrate to her that you care about her wholeheartedly, not just for their money. She will be able to appreciate with the same level of attention if you feel like you genuinely want her. A Slav time will do everything in her power to make you happy. After that, you can both enjoy your free time together.

Loading

Valentine's Day Love Letter Advice

A attentive way to show your spouse how much you care is to write them an commemoration love letter. A well-written notice can serve as a wonderful reminder of the enjoyable instances you've shared up and can also encourage your loved one to have optimistic expectations for the future https://toprussianbrides.com/. Consider using some of the following Anniversary adore email advice to create a substantial and wonderful enjoy note:

Start by expressing your love and gratitude. This could be as straightforward as saying" I love you" or more intimate, such as a song or quote that perfectly expresses your feelings. Following, tell us about your partner that you value. This could be due to their compassion, their sense of humor, or their fortitude and tenacity. You can also discuss their contributions professionally or the parenting abilities they've acquired over the years, which has made you proud of them.

Suddenly, tell us about your upcoming goals. Your companion will be happy to hear that you include them in your upcoming intentions, regardless of whether you want to retire earlier, have kids, travel the world, or start a company. This is crucial if you're in a novel connection because it will show them that you care about your marriage's upcoming and that they have your undivided attention.

Once your notice is complete, sign and mark it in a package. Your gift can be made even more special by adding a little extra contact, such as by drawing their likeness on the front or writing their brand in lettering there. A personalized photo frame that showcases thoughts from your partner's favorite ceremony or time night photos can also be a symbolic gift you can offer them along with the letter.

Your anniversary letter should express your feelings to the fullest extent possible, no matter how brief it may be. Utilize an all-in-one writing solution, such as Whitesmoke, which offers grammar check software, spelling check programs, thesaurus tools, online dictionary features, and unique enrichment tools to produce a gorgeous, smooth piece of work, to aid ensure that your message is clear and evocative.

Give your companion your love text once it is finished in a location where they can find it and make sure to read it repeatedly. Therefore, when your celebration comes around, keep in mind to enjoy it with the person who means the most to you. There is no better day to reconfirm your commitment to one another than now that it has been a year of adore. You can be confident that your association is strong with the help of your thoughtful text and a sweet celebration surprise.

https://orig00.deviantart.net/f177/f/2008/146/0/3/slavic_unity_2_by_silni.jpg

Loading

The World's Most Romantic DatingLocations

The correct position is make all the difference, whether you're trying to impress your significant other or just have some quality period with a colleague. It's simple to find a date-night place that will have you falling in love https://hudoc.echr.coe.int/eng all over again thanks to the breathtaking landscape, lovely area, and historical sights all around the world.

Here are some of the most loving places in the world that will have you and your loved one swooning, from the immaculate beaches of Antigua to the magnificent perspectives from Machu Picchu.

https://live.staticflickr.com/7206/13667203564_6e43eac8ba.jpg

1. 1. Bern, a Swiss city

It may come as a surprise that the Swiss city of Bern tops the list of best dating place in the world, but it's actually not very hard to see why. It's the ideal place to spend some quality time together with its high protection rating and a number of date-night-friendly venues like cinemas and little sport.

2..2. the city of london, England

The fact that the Uk's capital is among the major three is not at all surprising given how sociable and various it https://luxewomentravel.com/colombian-dating-sites/ is and how many different activities there are for couples to enjoy. There is something for everyone in this bustling and inviting town, from paddling along the Thames to taking a drama at The Shard.

3. 3. Japan's Kyoto,

Kyoto is the perfect Japanese destination for a romantic getaway because of its plethora of Buddhist temples, historical festivals, and royal palaces. You and your spouse does investigate the city's breathtaking landscapes, which include lovely rice fields and quiet temples. It is one of the nations most historic cities.

4. 4. Paris, a French city

It goes without saying that Paris, also known as" The City of love," is one of the most romantic cities on earth. The ideal way to spend some quality time with your special someone is to stroll along the Seine and ascend to the top of the Eiffel Tower.

5. 5. Bali, Ubud

The Indonesian area of Ubud, which has an emphasis on the art and natural world, is the ideal date-night destination for people who enjoy eating well and making artwork. To experience the vibrant Javanese tradition, hire a bike and ride through the rice fields, or go to one of the area's numerous churches.

6.. 6. New Zealand's Auckland

The inclusion of the Kiwi capital of Auckland on this record may come as a surprise, but it is well known for its enjoy of all things surroundings. There are many activities to choose from that are sure to impress your day, including swim board and watching the sunset over Waitemata harbor.

Loading

Which dating websites are the best?

There are a lot of options when it comes to internet dating. Finest Relationship Help and advice Ever while some dating sites are free, people demand a subscriber in order to use all of their features. While some websites offer a more all-encompassing method to matchmaking, people concentrate on particular demography like top dating or queer dating. Whatever your choices, there will undoubtedly be a website available that meets the costs.

9 Wrong Reasons To Like Someone match, which has 25 years of experience connecting singles, is one of our favourite dating websites. It matches you with a potential compatible person thanks to its thorough quiz. Additionally, it is focused on committed relationships, setting it apart from more informal dating locations like Tinder.

Silver Singles, which specializes in matchmaking for people 50 and older, is another good choice. People of the blog, which has been around for more than 17 centuries, are typically older than those of other dating sites. Eharmony, which takes the dating gameplay seriously by pairing you with someone who shares your ideals and passions, is another fantastic option for elders. but watch out for con artists! When interacting with ability games, be sure to apply common sense and report any patterns that come to mind.

having trouble locating the ideal partner? Check out a website that provides specific fits for various circumstances. Test eharmony, which has a large community of second parents and is made for long-term commitments, if you're single parent. My buddy late signed up for her earliest seeing webpage with a lot of trepidation. She quickly became overwhelmed by all the unprotected emails and suits she received every day despite the fact that it was a sizable, completely website with thousands of users to sort through. She eventually stopped using the blog because it was labor, never fun.

A top-rated dating site and app with a varied customer foundation is Seeking. A personality evaluation and guided interaction method are just two of its many functions that can assist you in finding the ideal fit. The website has many sophisticated research filtering and is simple to use. It has a stable setting https://bestbrides.info/reviews/amourfeel-review/ and is also available in many dialects.

Examine out Ashleymadison if you're looking for a day with some material. This dating site is one of the safest and most trustworthy websites on the internet because it is known for its large standards and stringent anti-scammer methods. Additionally, it specializes in offering dating services to people with disabilities like Ptsd and autism.

daterussiangirl

Gay Friendfinder, another well-known dating blog, has a sizable consumer base of customers looking for same-sex associates. This website is easy to use and has many functions, such as message boards and chat rooms. Clients can choose whether they want to be obvious to all or simply a particular class of complements because it is also accessible in several languages. Additionally, it has a comprehensive set of security and safety features, such as two-step identification and an in-house customer service team.

Loading

How to maintain Spark in a Romantic Partnership

Many newlyweds struggle with the idea of keeping the spark dead, whether they are just starting out in their relation or have been together for a long time. You do n't have to accept this as your fate chinese dating site; it's common for relationships to go through phases where the romance feels a little flat or even completely cool off.

Two of the most crucial things you can do in a romantic relationship to retain that flash and develop confidence are having an open line of communication and being intimate. Show your partner that you care about them by showing them little surprises and acts of love. For instance, make them their favorite dinner, keep them a special information https://sixtyandme.com/best-online-dating-tips/ on their phone, or surprise them with an unexpected gift. These easy-to-follow but powerful ways to demonstrate your love for your companion you truly win their hearts, especially if they are aware of your thoughtfulness.

https://cdn.acidcow.com/pics/20170906/slavic_girls_19.jpg

Sparks can be produced by a variety of processes, such as hammering along rocks or beating metallic until it is red hot, but they can also be created by chemical reactions and thermal power. Chemistry, excitement, and interoperability all work together to create flames. They're what motivate us to interact with the world around us and show ourselves in techniques that enliven it.

This is why developing your flash in junior is therefore crucial, and it's also why I'm dedicated to assisting young people in finding their unique. I think you may succeed if you have three people who will stand up for your interests and give you the freedom to pursue them.

Loading

Asiatic visitor protocol for weddings

Figuring out the dos asianbrides.org/hot-korean-women and do n'ts can be a little overwhelming if you're invited to an Asian wedding. There are many guidelines that one must abide by, from the donations you bring to the attire you wear.

Giving the newlyweds a gift ( ang pau ) is customary. Income https://www.wikihow.com/Make-a-Long-Distance-Relationship-Work or a tiny object can be used to pay for this. It needs to be put in a purple package or envelope, Hongbao. Additionally, it's crucial to remain courteous and honor the mothers. You should applaud the child's families, whether or not you are a distant relative. It's a good idea to arrive on time for the wedding dining. This demonstrates to the bride and groom how much you appreciate their moment and festival.

The majority of Chinese celebrations are colorful, particularly reddish. This is due to the fact that it represents good fortune, happiness, and growth in Chinese lifestyle. It's best to prevent wearing white or black clothing if you're going to a Chinese wedding because these colors are associated with burial and can be unlucky for the partners.

https://images.pexels.com/photos/4353618/pexels-photo-4353618.jpeg

An essential component of Chinese marriage custom is the tea ceremony. The bride and groom likely serve their families, new in-laws, and elders tea during this time to show their respect. Additionally, the partners will offer their friends a quick toast known as potato sang.

This is a fantastic chance for you to show off your society! Adding some federal accents, such as platinum or Chinese followers, can make you stand out from the crowd. Additionally, wearing a traditional Chinese attire, such as an official evening robes or suit, is advisable.

Loading

Advantages of Asiatic Mail OrderWives

It can be quite costly to find an Asian mail order bride asain. Her round-trip tickets, lodging, meals, amusement, and donations will all be yours to pay for.

Asian girls are admired by many gentlemen for their attractiveness and strong morals. These women yahoo.com make excellent existence lovers and are very devoted to their communities.

Resilience

The ability to be resilient is essential for both intellectual wellbeing and personal well-being. It entails a person's capacity to reinterpret unfavorable ideas and to deal with challenging circumstances in an healthier means. Additionally, it takes into account a person's sense of meaning, which is crucial for assisting with trauma and loss survival.

Resilience is frequently believed to be a personality trait that comes naturally to folks, but it is also something that can be developed. People who are resilient can keep caring ties with others and sharpen their mental considering abilities. Additionally, it gives them the tools they need to control their feelings and impulses.

For instance, someone who is stressed out does process breathing or practice meditation to unwind. They may also adopt a fresh perspective and concentrate on the beneficial aspects of the circumstance, such as the truth that it is transient or that they can see the bright side. They is also recall a period in their lives when they were courageous.

Charm

Asiatic mail-order weddings are amazingly endearing and humorous. Additionally, they are devoted to their spouses and know how to take care of their loved ones. For this reason, a lot of men search for attractive brides on websites for Eastern males from abroad. Although some of these platforms offer free characteristics like profile design and messaging equipment, most of them charge service costs for their providers.

A free site can be used to satisfy Asian girls, but advanced sites offer more advantages and a better experience. They provide cutting-edge features like search filters that are optimized, newsfeeds that track women's activity, and video calls that allow for closer communication. Particularly if you want to stay away from frauds, these services are worth the money.

Easternhoneys, Charmromance, and Asiacharm are the three most widely used websites. They have a sizable user base and an software that is user-friendly. They provide a range of solutions, including alternatives for gifting and videos enquiries. Customers have given these websites excellent reviews as well.

a family's principles

Asiatic mail-order brides prioritize their households and seek out husbands who value them and their kin. They value their training and careers in addition to their family values. They are therefore well-liked by Eastern people seeking Asian wives. These women are devoted to their husbands and do n't hold back when it comes to expressing their romantic feelings. They would rather do it alone and with their loved ones, though.

They are consequently less likely to have an affair with their men. This is why so many Western males who have found Asiatic ladies say that marriage to an Eastern girl has been the best choice of their lives. Finding an Asiatic bride comes with some expenses, though. These costs include lodging, meals, enjoyment, and costs associated with conversation. You might also need to pay for her girlfriend immigration. You should also be ready for additional unanticipated fees, like those associated with healthcare and transport.

Hardworking

Asian mail order brides are dedicated to family life, in contrast to Western ladies who pursue careers and put off getting married. They make a great life companion because of this. Additionally, they are dependable and enthusiastic, which aids in realizing their goals. With their devotion to the household, they may make you happy.

Strive signing up on a website that provides completely prosecution periods if you're interested in meeting an Asiatic woman. Before spending cash, you can check a website's legitimacy this means. In the long run, this will save you time and money. Additionally, it's crucial to remember that during the beginning of your connection, you might be conned.

Additionally, you should budget for additional costs like dating services, room lease, romantic dinners with your Asian partner at upscale eateries, gifts for her and her household, car rental, etc. If you intend to fulfill your Asiatic spouse in people, these expenses could quickly reach thousands of dollars.

Loading

Jago’s magical stick

Lovely story about a little boy who finds a magical stick

Loading

The Gardener

The Gardener
“I envy you Winston.” king Granville said.
“Me sire. Why, I’m just a simple gardener.” The elderly man said as he and the monarch walked the cobblestone path between the rose and lily beds. The gardener held a pair of clippers in one hand and a galvanized bucket in the other. He had been dead-heading the roses when the king exited the palace.
Two bodyguards stood at the edge of the garden. Alert for any threat to the sovereign, their hands never far from their weapons.
Stopping, the king turned to the old man and lay a friendly hand on his shoulder. “To night you will go home to a loving wife. Your son the blacksmith will bring his children over from the next village for you to play with. How old are they now?”
“5 and 6 sire. “The gardener said, his face lightening at the thought of his grandchildren. Both boys. He loved to bounce them on his knee.
“You and your lovely wife, how long since you wed? “The King said, taking the gardener by the arm he led him to a stone bench. Together, he and his servant set down. The King folded his hands in his lap. The elderly man shifted in his seat. This was not to be. A common servant seated on the same bench with his master.
“40 years, my lord.” The man said nervously. “And it seems as if it was yesterday, I ask her to marry me.”
“And you’re still in love with her?”
“Ah yes, she is the joy of my life.” The gardener said, tears misting his eyes.
“Wonderful.” The King said simply.
“Thank you, sire.” The gardener said.
“I sought you out because of your reputation. “The king said, lifting his eyes as he stared at his gardener.
“My reputation, sire?” The elderly man said, setting the bucket and clippers on the ground at his feet. The bodyguards watched the old man’s movements.
The King smiled. “Yes, my friend, it is said you are one who speaks the truth. I have many advisers who tell me what they think I want to hear. However, what I really seek is the truth.”
“I have always found telling the truth to be best.” Winston said. “My father taught me if you lie, you have to cover it with another lie, so tell the truth even when it hurts.”
“A good policy.” The King’s face became grave. “I have a problem. As you know, the princess from our neighboring country is due to arrive this afternoon. I see you have been preparing for her visit.”
Winston nodded. For the last month, he and several boys from the village were dressing the garden for the royal wedding. “Yes, sire, the gardens are at their peak at this time of the summer.”
“At the end of the week, we are to marry, thus uniting our two countries.” The King said.
“Congratulations my lord. Marriage is a wonderful thing.” Winston said, smiling, thinking of the day many years ago when he and his wife stood before the local pastor to recite their vows.
“Therein lays the problem.” The king continued; his expression unchanged. “She is a very beautiful woman, warm and kind. However, I don’t love her.”
Winston’s breath caught in his throat. For many years, he had cared for the gardens around the palace. He had watched the prince grow from a child to manhood. Upon the death of his father, the young man had taken over leadership of the country. His kindness made the people love him.
“I am being encouraged by my advisers to marry her. And that love is a byproduct of marriage, and love will come.” The king said with a sad expression. “Our marriage will be a great advantage to both our countries.”
“Love is the glue that holds a marriage together, sire.” The gardener said cautiously, his gnarled hands folded in his lap. The king had the power to end his life if he chose.
“What do you think?” The king asks. “Should I marry someone I do not love?”
Sweat popped out on the gardener’s forehead. His hands became clammy. What should he say? What he said next could change not only his life but also the lives of his wife and his son’s family. He could lose his position as the royal gardener. If this happened, he and his wife would lose their home. They would have no choice but to move in with their son and his family. Their son’s home comfortable for his family would be cramped with him and his wife. But as a Christian, he had to tell the truth regardless of the consequents.
“Marriage is a wonderful endeavor, my lord. Love is more than a feeling.” Winston said, his voice held a slight tremor. Be it as it may, he would not lie for the favor of the king. “You and your wife will face many trials, including times of sorrow. Love and commitment will see you through and cement your lives together. If you do not love her now, how will you love her later? I’m sorry but I must disagree with your advisers.”
Agitated, the king stood. The bodyguards moved up; their swords drawn. The king waved them back. Their eyes on the gardener, they shafted their swords.
“What you said makes me happy and sad.” The king said, setting back down. He laid a hand on the elderly man’s arm. “Happy that you told me the truth. Sad that I must inform the princess that I cannot marry her.”
“I’m sorry sire, I only spoke the truth.” The gardener said, standing to his feet.
“And that is the reason I sought you out.” The king said, smiling. “I will leave you to your work.”
The king returned to the palace and Winston to his work.
As he dug in the ground for young flowers, Winston prayed. “Lord, you know the king needs wisdom to guide this country. But at home he’s just a man. Help him make the right chose for his home.”
As she rode along in the royal carriage, princess Alize thought of how to break the news to the king.
She respected him as a godly man. A leader of his country. However, she tried, she couldn’t find love in her heart for him.
As she rode along, she prayed. “Lord, help me find the courage to stop this marriage.” Soon they were coming into the courtyard of the palace. The servants kneeled in a row up to the palace door. At the door stood the handsome king. Exiting the carriage on the arm of her bodyguard, she bowed before the king.
After a magnificent meal, the king dismissed the servants.
Clearing his throat, the king said,” I’m sorry, but I cannot marry you.”
The princess stared at him, her mouth hanging open. “Please don’t get me wrong. You are very beautiful. You’re the kind of person I would choose to be my wife.”
She turned away and grasps the edge of the table. “I’m so sorry to hurt you lik…” Her body was shaking. At first, he thought she was weeping. Then she turned to face him. He realized she was laughing. The smile on her face confused him.
“It is me that is sorry, your highness. The love I have for you is not the marrying kind.” She said, taking his hand. “I love you like a brother, but not a husband.” After half an hour, the servants gathered again as the princess left for her own country.
That night at sunset, the king walked on the roof of his castle. Looking over the village, he watched wives greet their husbands at the doors of their homes. Children gathered in the arms of their mothers. He said to himself. “I am the king. I with the help of God, rule over this country. Most men envy my position of leadership. Yet I am, of all men, the loneliest one in the kingdom.”
That night, Winston went home to be greeted by his grandchildren. Their faces lit up when they saw their grandfather. After the evening meal, he set them on his lap and told them the story of David and Goliath. Later, as they lay in bed, he told his wife of his communication with the king. She hugged and kissed him.
“My adviser to the king. I’m so proud of you. I love you.” She said.
“Please don’t tell anyone.” He said. “I love you. You are my life.”
“Oh, I won’t. It’s just enough to know the king confides in you.” She said. That night Winston slept in his wife’s arms. The king spent a lonely night tossing and turning.
For the next few days, he moped around. Everything seemed dull and uninteresting. He took care of state matters and not, as before, found joy in them.
One afternoon, he set on one bench in the garden and watched Winston work. Unaware of the king’s presence, the elderly man was singing as he cleaned the garden pool. At the end of the song, Winston, still not aware the king was watching him, prayed.
“Lord, our king is so sad. He’s all alone in the world…except for You of course. I pray you will bring a young lady into his life. One who will not just be his wife, but his friend. Amen.” He started singing again. The king slipped away.
From that day forward, the king was determined to be happy no matter what. His will was tested many times.
One morning he was out riding when he saw smoke. A hut by the trail was on fire. flames were licking through the back door. Galloping up to the front of the cottage, he jumped off his horse. Quickly pulling a bandana from his pocket, he kicked in the front door. Smoke billowed out, making it impossible to see. Feeling along the wall, he almost fell over a body. He grasps the person under the arms and drug it out into the fresh air. The girl had a gash on her head. At that minute, a neighbor came running up.
Thrusting the rains of his speed into the man’s hands, the king shouted. “Here, take my horse. Ride quickly for the doctor.”
“Her mother’s still in there.” The man said, mounting the horse. The smoke was clearing out, but now the fire had eaten through the wall to the kitchen. The king looked at the hut. Soon it would be gone. The mother of the girl might already be dead. The man, now seated on the king’s horse, looked at his sovereign.
“Go.” the king shouted, slapping the horse on its flank. The horse took off at a gallop, with the neighbor hanging on for dear life.
Turning, the king plunged back into the burning house. A figure appeared out of the smoke. The mother with her hands burnt, stood in the kitchen. She looked at him stupidly. “I tried to put it out. I think I hurt my hands. “She held her hands up and stared at them. Taking her by the arm, Granville guided her outside. Choking from the smoke, he fell to his knees, coughing.
The girl awakened and raised herself up on her elbows. She tried to get up. The king suet covering his face and clothes pushed her back down.
“Easy now, the doctor will be here soon.”
“Momma oh momma.” She fell back into unconsciousness.
Setting the older woman on a rock, Granville drew water from the well. Pouring some on the woman’s hands, he then bathed the girl’s head with a towel he found on the clothesline.
By this time, neighbors had gathered. And the doctor arrived. Taking back his horse, king Granville instructed the doctor to have the girl and her mother transported to the palace.
Riding up to the stables, he left the horse in the care of the stable boy. “Brush him down, give him water in small portions.” He then walked quickly to the castle.
To his butler, he said. “Charles two ladies will be arriving soon, transported by the doctor. Please see they have a suitable room. The one next to my bedroom will do. And quickly I must bathe and dress.”
30 minutes later, he emerged from his bedroom clothed in his finest attire.
“Are they here?” He asks his Charles.
“Yes sire, the young one seemed to be somewhat agitated. The elderly one is asleep. By the way your majesty the young one said her name is Grace and her mother’s name is Catherine.”
“Thank you Charles.” He knocked on the bedroom door. He heard some rustling. He knocked again. The door opened a crack. Grace peeked out. She screamed and slammed the door. The king knocked again. He heard rustling again.
“You might as well open the door or I will stand out here and knock all day.” He said smiling.
The door slowly opened. Grace fell to her knees. “Yo…your highness. I’m so so…sorry I don’t know why they brought us here. Please forgive us. We will leave as soon as my mother wakes up.” Grace said, looking at the floor.
He reached down and lifted her to her feet. He put a finger under her chin and looked into eyes as green as the leaves blowing in the wind, her complexion flawless.
The king gasped, his breath caught in his throat. The cut on her head was just a small place. The girl 18 or 19 was lovely or would be if she were cleaned up. She smiled. It was like the rising of the sun.
“I ask you to be brought here.” Granville said.
“Bu…but this is the palace, my lord?”
“Yes, and I say who stays here.” The king said.
“I’m not worthy.” She reddened, fingering her soiled dress. “My dress is filthy.”
“I have asked the royal dress maker to outfit you and your mother.” He said. A woman hurried up to his majesty. Turning to her, Granville said. “She and the maids will make you presentable.”
In the kitchen, Granville called the master chef. “Please go all out.”
“How many to dine sire?” The chef ask.
“Only three, my friend.” The king said, smiling. “Only three.”
Singing, Granville went to see about his horse.
In the bedchamber, the dress maker and her assistant measured Grace and her mother, being careful of her bandaged hands. The maids hurriedly filled two tubs with warm water and helped bath them. Washing Grace’s hair, they worked around the cut. Later in the afternoon, the dress maker returned with two dresses.
At six, with the royal banquet laid out, Granville waited at the head of the table. His breath caught in his throat. Standing on the stairs, Grace smiled nervously at him. Her golden hair shone in the lamplight. Her green eyes sparkled. Clothed in a gown of blue and white. To king Granville, she was stunning. Her right hand was on her mother’s arm. She cautiously helped Catherine down the stairs.
Before the butler could move, the king stepped to the bottom of the stairs and held out his hand. As she came within reach, he grasp Grace’s mother by her other arm. Together, they escorted her to the table. Charles helped her to be seated. Grace and Catherine’s eyes widened at the fair on the table.
The king seated Grace to his right and her mother to his left. The girl cleared her throat. “Sire this is not to be. I am but a commoner.”
“We are all commoners in the sight of The Lord.” He said smiling.
They bowed as Granville said grace. Together they helped her mother eat. Between bites, he learned of the death of Grace’s father and Catherine’s husband last year.
“I still miss him. He was the love of my life” Catherine said.
“I learned from a very wise man marriage is a great friendship.” Granville said.
“A very wise man indeed.” Catherine said smiling.
As the evening progressed, Grace and her mother loosened up and conversed freely with the king on many matters.
At the end of the meal, Granville asked Grace to accompany him to the gardens. As they walked, the garden paths, she seemed taken by the beauty of the flowers. He picked a blue rose for her, the thorns pricking his finger. Before handing it to her, he removed the thorns. Grace held it to her nose, taking in the sweet sent.
At the pool, they set and watched the fish play. Grace laughed, the sound like the tinkling of a bell. Grace smiled at him, her face bright; her eyes twinkled in the lamplight. He felt as if he had known her all of his life.
“Your very beautiful, my dear.” He said.
“Please don’t say that, your majesty.” She said, her cheeks reddening. “I’m just a serving girl.”
“Then marry me and you will be queen.” He blurted out. Now it was his turn to be embarrassed. “I’m sorry you don’t even know me.”
“Actually I do.” Grace said, smiling. He looked at her questionably.
“My aunt was your nanny. Many times, she told you of the people of the village. You ask of the children if they were well fed. One day you ask your father if your nanny could bring a group of us to play. He consented. I was one of those children.
His eyes widened. “You were the little girl behind the chest. “She nodded smiling. “We looked everywhere for you.”
“I remember you taking me by the hand and leading me out. I never forgot your kindness.” Grace said.
“I ask your aunt, my nanny, to bring you back. We played hide and seek.” Granville laughed.” You found places to hide I never knew existed. I called you my little friend.”
Their walk continued until they ended at her bedroom door. He wanted to kiss her but didn’t dare. Instead, he held her hand.
“I feel as if I have known you all my life.” Granville said his face beaming.
“And I you, my lord.” She said, smiling.
6 weeks later Winston and his wife hurried to the castle. They had just finished lunch when there was a knock. The town crier stood at their door. “The king wishes to see you and your wife immediately.” He said breathlessly.
Seldom had the gardener entered the castle. Today, Charles ushered him and his wife into the presence of king Granville. Grace sit at the king’s side. Winston and his wife bowed reverently.
“Arise my friend. “The king said, smiling. “This, my dear, is the man that advised me not to wed the princess.”
” Thank you Winston. You unknowingly did me a great service.” Grace said smiling.
”I did?” Winston said, looking at her curiously.
“Winston, because of your advice, I’m now free to marry my true love.” The king said, laying his hand on the gardener’s shoulder. “In two weeks from now, Grace and I will be married.”
“Congratulations, my lord.” Winston said, smiling.
“And you and your dear wife will be my honored guests.”
And so it was that the gardener and his wife stood by king Granville and queen Grace’s side as he repeated the vows that would last a lifetime.
Three years later
King Granville carried his son to the fishpond. Winton, feeding the fish, watched as the two-year-old child threw pellets to the kio.
“Once again, I make the offer to you, my friend, to become my chief adviser.” The king said. Setting down on the bench, he set the child between him and the elderly gardener. The boy climbed onto Winston’s lap and peered up into his face. He lifted a finger and traced the wrinkles.
Winston smiled. “I am where I belong, your Majesty.”
At that minute, the smiling queen joined them. The boy climbed from Winton’s lap to his mother. They set on the bench, each contented in their role in the kingdom. The king, his queen, the prince and the gardener.

v

Loading

My best sleepover

A story about a little boys magical sleepover at grandmas house

Loading

Grandmas magic blanket,

A lovely story about two children having a magical picnic

Loading

What exactly is a Mail Order Bride?

See These Helpful Tips A person who lists herself in catalogs or online is known as a mail order wife and is intended to be chosen for matrimony. These women are frequently from underdeveloped nations and are seeking a better quality of life.

The issue lovepanky.com is that men who use these services think that European women ( Minervini & Mcandrew, 2005 ), Latina women, and Asian women will all be timid and caring.

A girl from a developing nation

A girl from a less established nation who registers with an intercontinental union trader and communicates online with people is referred to as the message order wedding. Although it is uncommon, she may also fulfill her potential husbands in guy. The procedure, which is more akin to an arranged marriage, typically involves courtship. Men frequently pay for presents and travel in addition to talking to a lady they're interested in.

Although some folks have a passionate idea of mail-order ladies, abuse can still happen to these ladies. To safeguard these ladies from home abuse, Congress passed the International Marriage Broker Regulation Act, or Imbra. These women frequently do n't know the laws of their new home, and they avoid reporting abuse to the police because doing so would ruin their plans to get married. They are steadfast in their resolve to realize their ambitions despite the challenges they encounter. They seek out a person who will support them, be understanding, and kind.

A man from a more advanced nation

Mail order brides are women who promote their relationship in platforms and global collections. These women usually come from underdeveloped nations or areas with restricted monetary possibilities. Before they meet in person and getting married, the men who choose these people frequently correspond with them via email or phone.

This type of relationship carries a number of risks, such as regional mistreatment and yet crime. Luckily, in order to reduce these risks, particular organizations camera their clients. Additionally, they assist girls in locating more secure and safe settings.

Many of these ladies are also looking for more than just a father. They seek a person who will take good care of them, value their culture, and behave them honorably. They typically have younger, slimmer bodies than the average American girl, and they have a distinctive and traditional perspective on their place in the family. In contrast to a casual dating situation, this can result in an engaged relation that is more likely to last.

a marriage procedure

Women who sign up for global relationship services to find a partner abroad are known as message order brides. They typically originate from less developed nations and are searching for a wealthy male with whom they can establish an enjoyable home. This exercise has been compared to human trafficking by some academics, while consenting commerce by people, according to others.

Men who choose to meet mail-order brides are usually well-off and looking for a partner. Additionally, these men have specific qualities in a partner that they are looking for, for as her age or ethnicity. These conditions frequently make it challenging for men to locate wives in their own nations.

Laws and regulations in the us, such as Imbra and Vawa, govern the romance operation. This guarantees the protection of girls and permits extensive communication before a devotion is made. Additionally, the legislation mandates that both factions disclose their financial and identity information.

a con

Men also use online multiplayer sites to discover mail-order brides, though it's not as popular as it was in the eighteenth century. They typically communicate via phone calls or internet. These bonds frequently result in wedding. It's critical to be aware of the prospective frauds that could happen.

There are numerous trustworthy organizations that focus on pairing American guys with european girls. The Imbra Act governs these organizations, which screen their consumers for sexual offenses. Yet, there are also numerous tragic tales of women who experience aggressive husbands.

Sex prostitution can affect mail-order weddings, and their administrations occasionally employ them as spies. After arriving in america, these women frequently change, despite the fact that they perhaps initially appear appealing and encouraging. Their sense of decency is overshadowed by their need for quick cash. This type of oppression violates the definition of human trafficking set forth by the United Nations. Not only is it an social issue for the subjects, but it also damages the company's standing.

Loading

How to Facilitate an International Wedding

It's not always simple to marry someone from a diverse culture. Although the problems and difficulties that arise can remain challenging, there are solutions find a bride.

It's crucial to comprehend the laws of the nation where you're getting married and how they apply to your particular circumstance. Legal, immigration, and economic concerns that may come in worldwide marriage will be you can find out more covered in this article.

Legal Concerns

International marriages can involve intricate legal issues and call for specialized guidance. For instance, the process of dissolving a marriage may become rather difficult if you marry someone who comes from an extremely unique country secret info.

In general, a wedding is simply regarded as legitimate in the united states if it abides by its rules and satisfies particular criteria. Polygamous relationships, civil unions, private partnerships that do not meet the definition of wedding, proxy marriages in which one party was not present for the service, and relationship entered into for immigration purposes ( review The Proposal with Sandra Bullock or Greencard with Gerard Depardieu for some outstanding movies on this subject ) are some of the international marriage types that are not recognized in the united states.

It's crucial to talk to a lawyer who can give you distinct guidance on the nations involved and your particular circumstance. Issues with visa and immigration does be covered in this. The lawyer can also discuss potential effects of these problems on estate division.

Visa Concerns

Before you get married, it's crucial that your fiancé is officially able to enter the country. This includes making sure all previous marriages have been legally ended, which does call for the issuance of formal fatality or marriage certificates. Additionally, you'll need to demonstrate that your new marriage is legitimate and was n't entered into solely to obtain U.s. residency ( review Gerard Depardieu's The Proposal or Greencard for an entertaining look at this con) ).

You can partner your spouse to apply for an adjustment of standing to become a lawful permanent resident of the united states if they are already there for work or guest reasons. Nevertheless, during this process, which can take some time, you'll get separated from your spouse. To ensure that the process is finished correctly and on schedule, it is crucial to find advice. This is especially true if you're using a marriage trading services to sponsor your immigration.

monetary problems

Difficult fiscal problems may arise from foreign marriage. When partners have acquired house under various legal systems in various nations or claims, for instance, property law may be problematic. Judges have had trouble resolving these issues. Some people have adopted a" overall mutability" strategy, according to which the property law of the forum state governs all of an individual couple's assets regardless of where and when they were acquired.

A choice-of-law clause stating which state's home law they wish to uphold in the event of a divorce can also be included by couples in their extramarital agreement. Unless they are found to become ambiguous or incompatible with roundtable public legislation, American courts typically enforce for contracts.

Eventually, it's critical to exercise caution when dealing with the threat of forgery. By pressuring their unwitting spouses to get married right away and demanding money, some dishonest fiances will attempt to entice them into an intercontinental union. If you notice any of these warning signs in your marriage, ask for assistance.

Obtaining the Matrimony License

Getting married to someone from a different country is difficult in many ways. It can be challenging to navigate the multiculturalism procedure, establish citizen, and settle house problems. Lovers should find lawful counsel and assistance as they set out on this quest.

Through a procedure known as "adjustment of position," someone who is already in the united states on an American visa does convert it to another type of visa. This is complicated and calls for extensive evidence. To find out about the requirements for their particular place, the partners does get in touch with the appropriate official or tourist information office.

There is no federal register in the united states for relationships, whether they are domestic or foreign. It does, however, accept couples that take place in various nations as long as they are enforceable by the regulations of that nation or state. For instance, residency and different requirements must be met before a couple can wed in Turkey. In some circumstances, this entails getting a notarized oath from the localized government stating that they are qualified to get married.

Loading

Brides to Mail Purchase From Russian Places

There is nothing shady or outlawed about connecting for determined connections and marriage, despite the expression"mail order bride." It important link is a contemporary and effective method of finding love.

These people quora.com have conventional values despite being contemporary, tenacious, and open-minded. In order to find delight, they are courageous adequately to dispel tales and prejudices.

They are concerned with their families.

Slavic brides prioritize their families and seek out partners who share their values. They frequently select a career that is conducive to community living. They benefit learning as well and are prepared to put in a lot of effort to succeed.

They value Western cultures and think that getting married to a international man will make them happier and more successful. They are beautifully traditional when it comes to relatives and relationships despite being modern-day in many ways.

Plan ahead and expenditure for the various costs associated with dating a Slav woman. You'll be able to handle your finances more efficiently and develop a close psychological bond with your spouse as result. Start with averages, but keep in mind that rates you change and that every case is different.

They're effective.

Slavic mail-order weddings are a great option for men looking for partners in lifestyle. These ladies are attractive, intelligent, and committed to their families. They even recognize the value of creating healthy relationships as a prerequisite for happiness. They you prepare delectable meals and are excellent housewives as well.

Slavic women are also frequently able to communicate with foreigners because of their fluency in various languages. Additionally, they frequently have better educational options and higher fluency charges.

But it's crucial to keep in mind that Russian women dislike being manipulated. They anticipate that their husbands will honor and been self-assured of them. So, it's critical to refrain from using snark or making untrue promises. If you want to succeed as a Slavic mail-order bride, you must first remain conscious of hoaxes.

They are gorgeous.

Slavic women are frequently sought after by guys who want to time them for their attractiveness. These girls are well-educated and, at the very least, fluent in English. They are also excellent communicators, which is why they enjoy interacting with Northern men.

Russian women are well-known for their warmth and kindness in addition to their beauty. They make lovely ladies and wonderful mums. Additionally, they value marriage and romantic movements, specially from people who are sincerely interested in finding a lifelong companion.

Attempt net dating and matchmaking services to find a Slav woman. These programs provide a wide range of service, such as search tools, icebreakers, video calls, and chat rooms. Some actually offer a group of qualified support staff. These websites are used by many Slavic ladies to link with men all over the world.

They are amusing and have a good sense of humor.

Slavic wives are lovely and captivating, and they know how to win over gentlemen. They can control their duties without too much difficulty and are also very brilliant. Because of this, several men find them to be the perfect life partner.

These women want to develop strong relationships with their spouses because they are very family-oriented. Many of them seek higher degrees because they value knowledge as well. These women are also willing to move, making them a great choice for long-term companions.

They do n't waste time on men with dubious intentions because they take their relationships seriously. Additionally, they wo n't wed a man who can support them because they are not money-diggers. They are also quite self-assured, so they anticipate that their men will feel the same way.

They are trustworthy

Slav ladies are very aware of cultural ideals and instill them in their offspring. Additionally, they are quite family-oriented and adore the prospect of a happy marriage. They are really attractive as mail-order weddings because of this.

Slavic females are also very skilled cooks who know how to delight their friends with delectable meals. They make the best colleagues for men who want to establish a productive connection because they are excellent ladies.

Eastern German ladies are more frank and practical about their demands than American people. They wo n't ever make empty words or false claims because they are not afraid to express their feelings. Additionally, they greatly value their companions and will always be grateful for everything they do.

Loading

True Mail Order Wives: Are They Worth the risk?

A lot of people zionsrealm.wordpress.com are familiar with message purchase weddings. Connecting men seeking brides with girls seeking spouses is the goal. Marriages frequently result from these associations.

It's interesting to note that there are some stories that do n't end well. Some girls experience domestic abuse and murder at the hands of their American husbands.

Slavic mail-order wives

Russian women are renowned for their devotion, generosity, and elegance. They love to make their loved ones happy and had strong family values. They are devoted companions and close friends as well. They will always subscribe to you and may act as a real support program for you. Do n't be fooled by their adorable smiles, though; they can also be fierce and intense.

When communicating with Slavic mail-order brides, it is important to initiate meaningful conversations and ask open-ended questions. This will encourage them to share their experiences and aspirations, and will help you develop a deeper connection.

A Slav woman can be found on a variety of websites, including well-known worldwide dating sites and niche platforms this contact form that focus on connecting men with Eastern Western women. These websites offer a variety of contact tools, including instant messaging and picture chat, and have high response rates. They also have a group of committed customer service representatives to assist you with page navigation.

Latin mail-order weddings

Latin brides by email buy are women who register on international dating websites in search of a husband. They are typically interested in a long-term relationship and marriage. They also expect their partner to take care of financial responsibilities. Some services offer a free registration, but other features require a fee. For example, video messages and unlimited chats cost extra. It is best to choose a site that offers quality customer support and user testimonials.

Consider a Latin woman's ethnical characteristics before deciding to marry her. These women are renowned for prioritizing family-centric beliefs over all else. Additionally, they are morally engaged and spiritual. They value their partners and worth fidelity.

These women are enjoyable to be around, in addition to their historical characteristics. They are attractive, hilarious, and endearing. Additionally, they are first-rate housewives who serve delectable dishes to their husbands. Additionally, they enjoy going on adventures and being outside.

Eastern brides ordered by email

A person who lists herself online and is chosen by a male for relationship is known as an "email purchase wife." To find love and security, several Asian women sign up for such services. However, because it is thought to be predatory of these women, this process has generated discussion. It's crucial to conduct your research before selecting a service.

Most men choose Vietnamese women for their weddings ordered by mail in Asia because they believe that these women have traditional values and are respectful. They are also hard-working and earnest. In addition, these women are quick witted and always find a solution to any problem.

It is crucial to do your research when looking for an Asiatic mail-order spouse. Before making a choice, look at the opinions of each website. Asking friends and family for recommendations is also a good idea. Be cautious of frauds and remain secure online as well. It's best to keep your personal information private.

European brides by mail purchase

Men who lived west of the mississippi in the 1800s frequently advertised for weddings in northeast media. Females who saw these promotions do reply to the men in writing, and correspondence was used to conduct courtships. These ladies proudly endured lengthy journeys on stagecoaches, steamships, or carriage trains. They frequently felt such a powerful responsibility to their coming men that they were prepared to take on the challenging circumstances of life in the eastern border.

In the days of the metal hurry, a guy did hardly"purchase" his wedding; alternatively, they both sought each other out after protracted phases of text writing, contrary to popular belief and the myths that surround them. Most of these spouses did hardly go awry, though some did. Many people from low-income and frustrated nations discovered that life in the west was better for them than it had been at home. Newlyweds who genuinely represented themselves in their marriages had the best outcomes.

Loading

Advice on SugarDating

If you want to know if you have chemical with people, you on the main page need to meet them second. It's a good chance to discuss your objectives for the connection as well.

Prioritize alternative flags like open communication and respectful behavior while clearly communicating expectations during initial conversations read moreÂ… You can do this to help you stay away from any ability red colors.

Give him a particular feeling

The love of glucose daddy to care for those they respect. Therefore, make sure to permit him know that you appreciate his efforts, whether it's by treating you to a expensive dinner or by giving you the donation of an excellent treatment.

Additionally, you'll want to be a sweetheart who pays attention, inquires, and does n't make assumptions about his intentions. This will go a long way toward building confidence and ensuring that you both approve of the design.

Choose a reliable program that prioritizes security and provides features like report verification and customer support channels to make sure you're an appropriate fit for sugar dating. Always meet for the first time in a public setting where you can drive yourself, and do n't rush into relationships. To avoid being taken advantage of, keep an eye out for warning signs like inability to communicate plainly or excessive pleas for personalized details.

Request a precise sum

It's possible that some sweets toddlers will begin questioning specific people to shortly. This is apparent, but it can also result in ambiguous objectives or a desperate feeling. You run the risk of being taken advantage of or entering a toxic relation if you are in financial need.

This is why it's crucial to know exactly what you want from your sweets marriage. Common pleas include getting a cash allowance or paying for certain costs, but you should be clear about what you're looking for.

To determine whether this way mexico sugar daddy of life is ideal for you, you can also request a second glucose meeting. Only keep in mind to strike up a lighthearted, flirtatious dialogue with the other person in the coffee shop! In the end, you want to meet someone who is a great match for your particular requirements. The best sugars dating locations, like Sugarbook, does assist you in finding the ideal spouse.

look for agreements

Sugar relationship is a partnership that benefits both parties and can be great for fostering faith, connections, and enjoyment. Yet, before entering into this kind of agreement, it's crucial to be aware of the possible pitfalls and comprehend your own limitations.

A purple flag, for instance, is if you meet a prospective sweets papa on dating apps and they immediately avert discussing sex or money matters. You may refrain from speaking with them further until you are certain they are reliable because they might be trying to defraud you or hiding something from you.

If you're unsure of how to bring up sugaring with a probable Sugar Daddy, try asking them about their hobbies or way of life. You can gauge their level of sophistication and whether they're interested in a more committed marriage by listening to their conversation. It might also be a useful indicator of their level of interest in you. You may enquire about their week-end ideas or favored songs.

Take a look at the input

Although some individuals think glucose dating is a type of intercourse work, this is untrue. Numerous associations between older, more financially stable men and younger people are mutually beneficial and non-sexual. It's crucial to realize that sweets dating can also be detrimental and exploitative.

Before you start glucose dating, it's crucial to understand your confines and make sure you have an ending goal in mind. Some young people enter a sugar relationship to help with expenses, to support businesses, or to pay for their education. They may become prone to scams and opportunistic men as a result of their financial desperation, which can be harmful.

Honesty and link are the code to a effective glucose marriage. Setting boundaries and expressing both parties' anticipations plainly are essential. You can benefit from a glucose relation without being exploited or mistreated by taking these safety measures.

Loading

Weddings from Eastern Europe

For men looking for serious associations, Eastern European wives https://onebeautifulbride.net/polish-brides/ are becoming more and more common. They are a great fit for many American men because of their dedication to relatives values and worldwide perspective. They are bilingual and have a keen attention in traveling abroad.

Additionally, many of these girls intend to start families and are looking for a lifetime mate. This article will examine the various factors that make these women appealing to men.

They seek sincere connections.

Because of their attractiveness, charm, and character, Eastern German people appeal to western men. These ladies have a brave center and are able to solve any circumstance while maintaining the smile on their face. Additionally, they uphold old-fashioned family values and have a global perspective.

These ladies are also very self-assured and value men who show admiration for both themselves and other people. They like to learn new things, and they can speak with you in English with ease. These females seek to establish sincere connections with people who uphold their beliefs. You can find the ideal Eastern European family for you by using dependable email order wedding webpages. On Theluckydate, Toronto residents James and Abigail fell in love, and they now have a lovely community up.

They follow tradition.

Because of their female, well-mannered, and loving characters, people from all over the world are drawn to Eastern European women. They frequently make devoted spouses, loving mums, and seductive partners. They likewise honor history and have a powerful relation to their foundations.

Additionally, they prioritize their community above all else. They would rather have a job that would allow them to spend time with their spouses and kids. Additionally, they put their families ' security first.

Prepare for an adventure-filled excursion whole of finding if you're thinking about dating an Southeast Western wedding. To comprehend her lifestyle, pick up her dialect, and create a life together will require great endurance and comprehension. However, the benefits may be for it. Your family from Eastern Europe will be a real gem.

They have a wide perspective.

Wives of Continental email purchase are typically daring and open to new views. They is expertly harmony specialized aspirations with family lifestyle and are generally devoted to their individuals. They frequently have a diverse range of interests in music, art, and poetry in addition to being historically abundant and artistically inclined.

Make sure to congratulate a German girl on her special skills and abilities when you are dating her. These females value sincere gratitude, no empty remarks. Additionally, make sure to demonstrate to her how much you respect her viewpoints.

Look through patterns on respected dating locations like Goldenbride or Bravodate when you're ready to satisfy an Eastern European woman. They provide safe, secure communication techniques and have strenuous identification procedures. Depending on your unique choices and objectives, they may also match you with women. They are therefore a fantastic option for those looking for committed associations.

They have a education.

These females value conventional home beliefs despite their contemporary outlook on life. They seek out committed ties that result in wedding and offspring. They are open to a historical change and also want to know about your culture.

They enjoy cooking and taking good care of the house. They put a lot of effort into their scalp, beauty, and apparel because they take their appearance very significantly. This is not because they want to impress you; rather, they sincerely enjoy looking their best.

In contrast to Western women who may try to hide their true emotions, they do n't play mind games. Brides from Eastern Europe are straightforward and will be honest with you. Because they value honesty, they do n't play games. They are devoted wives who wo n't tell you the truth.

They are lovely.

Some men believe that European women are seductive because of their femininity and elegance. They must also realize that the secret to a successful partnership with an Eastern European girl is no her stunning appearance but rather her orthodoxy and devotion to conventional family values.

These women do n't abandon their families in favor of their careers. Additionally, they enjoy preparing some of the best pies, borscht, and potatoes for their spouses.

Additionally, these women have a strong character. They are able to experience any problem head-on and conquer challenges while maintaining a smile on their face. They still want to be respected and loved despite these characteristics. Gentlemen who want to impress their brides in Eastern Europe if frequently congratulate them and express interest in their accomplishments.

Loading

How to make a Long-distance Relationship Fun

If you https://bride-chat.com/asia/nepal/ do n't make an effort to spice up long-distance relationships, they can be challenging to maintain. Monotony, psychological inaccessibility, and intimacy problems are frequently present in these spouses. However, by taking a few steps to create your relationship exciting and enjoyable, you can get rid of these issues.

1. Make a list of enjoyable activities you may engage in via video telephone. This may involve simultaneously watching a film or movie, playing online games, preparing meals together, trying out new hobbies, or picking up new skills. You may grow more conversational topics and strengthen your relationship by engaging in these actions up.

2.. Playfully and flirtatiously. This can be as straightforward as sending your partner a lovely smile-inducing text or an image of yourself in sexy pose. Alternately, you could try something more private, such as whispering inappropriate things in their neck in a smooth, gruff voice. This will keep them interested and set them up for a passionate face.

3..3. Discuss your aspirations and thoughts. Sharing your aspirations and objectives will help you develop a deeper connection with your lover and pique their interest. Additionally, it might give you anything to discuss during your subsequent telephone call or video chat.

4. Promote one another to investigate your shared pursuits. This is a fantastic way to maintain your interest in your partner and can also secure the relationship's upcoming. For instance, if both of you are interested in workout, you may arranged short- and long-term wellness objectives that you both may operate on.

Loading

Advice for Dating a wealthy female

It https://medium.com/hello-love/the-difference-between-compatible-and-incompatible-relationships-94c7b7419f4e can be difficult to date a wealthy person for its own reasons. You must get aware of the social discrimination and judgment that is accompany dating outside of your social circle in addition to the tension of being financially safe. It's crucial to have self-assurance and to know what you want from a connection. You can avoid errors and make sure that your spouse and you are on the same page by being clear about your ideals, aims, and interests.

Finding guys who are genuinely interested in them for who they are rather than their wealth is one of the biggest challenges that prosperous women experience navigate here. Countless powerful females have a history of working with silver miners who want to exploit them for their own financial gain. Additionally, some members of society view rich women who date outside of their social circles as prohibited and can openly discriminate against them.

There are a few things you can do to improve your chances of victory, despite the fact that it may appear to be challenging. You may first confirm that your profile accurately captures your genuine interests and requirements. By concentrating on your education, profession, and various specific information in your account, you can accomplish this. You can also employ affluent match-focused online dating sites like Elite Singles or Telegraph Dating. You can use these websites to focus your search on potential partners who share your values and way of life.

Attending upscale events and clubs is another way to join wealthy girls. You're likely to satisfy a lot of interesting, well-dressed ladies at these events because they are intended to draw rich singles. You can also attempt to mingle with rich people at upscale cafes and restaurants, as well as unique facilities, pubs, and other establishments https://sugardaddy.guru/older-women-dating-sites.

Last but not least, you can add societies and clubs that serve affluent people. Meeting potential deadlines and forging close associations with them can become a great way to do so. You'll have the chance to discuss your pursuits and make friends with others who share your passions and habits as a result of this.

It's critical to keep in mind that rich ladies are not only looking for a friend, but likewise love and respect. This means that you should treat them with respect and humility in all of your interactions with them and never speak ill of them or act as though they are not intelligent or productive. You might need to end the relationship if you ca n't live up to their expectations. If you do decide to end the partnership, it is crucial to do so politely and amicably. Make sure to express your feelings to your partner in order to avoid any mistakes or animosity. Spending time with friends and family who will support you is also crucial.

Loading

The Treasure Hunt

One day, Abraham was playing his favorite game, Subway Surfers. He was beating his high score and was concentrating hard. Soon, he crashed into a train and was a little disappointed, but he knew he could try again. He was about to press start when his sister Amelia called him from the living room. He stopped and ran over. She was standing over a golden box, with purple ribbons on the sides. “Woah! What is that?” Abraham cried. “I found this box on the front porch, so I brought it in.” Amelia explained. They both agreed to open the box and see what was inside. They counted to three and opened the box. Abraham was a little nervous to see what was in there, but he was really curious. They both held the lid and slowly lifted it. Inside was a paper with writing that said: “A clue for your treasure.” Abraham and Amelia both knew what this meant. “A treasure hunt!” They said at the same time. They were so excited. They read the writing on the paper. It said: “I spin your clothes clean. Your next clue is here.” They realized they had to find what the clue was talking about to find their next clue. They thought for a moment. Then, Amelia shouted out: “The washer and dryer!” Abraham understood now. They dashed downstairs and into the laundry room. They looked inside the washing machine and saw a piece of paper inside. They opened it and read the clue on the paper: “You look at me for entertainment. Your next clue is on me.” They thought about what entertained them. “The TV!” Abraham exclaimed. That made more sense to Amelia. They ran back upstairs to the family room. Their clue was taped onto the TV screen. It said: “Your treasure lies where Amelia lies at night.” “My bedroom!” She called out. They rushed upstairs and across the hall into Amelia’s room. Their parents were sitting on Amelia’s bed, next to so many toys and games. It was all the toys Abraham and Amelia wanted. “Surprise!” Their parents cheered. They explained that it was close to both Amelia and Abraham’s birthdays, so they decided to set up a fun hunt to find their presents. Both kids were very happy, and they knew they wouldn’t be asking for toys for a while.

The End

Loading

The secret

Granddad removes the snow of his shoulder. He just got a snowball on his head. As a workhorse, he toils and tows the sleigh with his five grandchildren. This is the third generation enjoying the long sliding vehicle, self-made by his father. It swiftly glides over the fresh snow.
There is a crackling wood basket on the covered terrace and grandma prepares hot chocolate milk in the kitchen. The boots go out and the wool socks with winter scenes gather around the fire. The youngest crawls on grandfather's lap: "Grandpa, are you going to tell a story now? Or something about fairy tales."
“Do you remember we went to the movies last month to see Frozen? The story is based on a very old fairy tale called The Snow Queen written by Hans Christian Andersen. When I was a child, I often went to see the old Disney movies based on stories of famous writers such as the Brothers Grimm. I saw Sleeping Beauty, the Little Mermaid and Beauty and the Beast.”
“Which one was your favourite movie, grandpa?”
“When I was twelve I saw Cinderella. After Snow White, she was the second Disney princess.”
“Why did you like that movie?”
“Well, can you keep a secret?”
“Sure, we can, come on, tell us!”
“I then thought Cinderella was the most beautiful girl I ever saw, with her lovely golden hair and her glittering dress.”
“That is cool, grandpa, but what was you secret then?”
“Do not tell your granny, I fell in love with Cinderella.”
“But she only existed in a book or on the screen?”
“Yes indeed, later on, I luckily met grandma and although she did not have golden hair, she was a raven-haired girl with beautiful sparkling eyes, just like Snow White.”
“So, she became your first princess?”
“She surely did, look there she comes.”
Grandma arrives with six steaming cups of chocolate.
All the children look at her mysteriously.

Loading

Expectations of Sugar Daddy Relationships

It's crucial that both partners comprehend and manage their expectations when it comes to sugars papa partnership anticipations. This will guarantee that both parties are content with their agreement and avoid any misunderstandings or animosity. There are many different anticipation that sugar toddlers and sugar daddies may have, but the most typical ones are for financial help, company, and travel. Setting aspirations for the frequency of meetings and interactions between the functions is even crucial.

Some people choose sugars relationships because they desire friendship and compassion without making a commitment. It's crucial to determine whether a honey mommy is the appropriate fit for you before you get started because some folks are not pleasant with this kind of layout. Additionally, it's crucial to think about what you're willing to give in exchange for a relation of this nature.

While some sugar children prefer to keep their relationships secret, individuals are willing to meet their friends, colleagues, and home. You can talk about this with your honey daddy or sugars mother and come to an agreement that works for both of you, depending on your individual tastes. To keep your personal and professional lives separate from one another, it is also popular to have a separate telephone line and internet target.

Meeting in person to gauge science and get to know one another is the first step in any sweets relationship. It's crucial to meet in a public setting and to make certain you have transportation to acquire apartment afterward. Bringing a pal or other reliable colleague with you so they can assist you in an evacuation is another smart move. Additionally, it is a good idea to call or movie chat the individual before your first meeting https://allsugardaddy.com/how-to-became-sugar-baby in order to gauge their persona and avert any surprises.

Although some citizens are skeptics of glucose dating, some young people find it to be a popular fad. In reality, according to a new survey, finding sweets mommy or sugar auntie is something that almost half of school individuals are interested in. This is most likely due to the fact that these connections are less constrictive than standard ones, allowing people to be who they are and enjoy a new level of freedom.

It's critical to be upfront about your expectations from the beginning, whether you're looking for a glucose papa or simply curious about trying out this new kind of partnership. By doing this, you can be sure that you are not wasting your time with shady daddies who wo n't be able to give you the advantages you seek. Additionally, keep in mind that you and your honey papa or mother have the option to end the design at any time if they decide it is ineffective for them.

Loading

The Wonders of Growing Up

From two to eight, the wonders of growing up,
A time to learn and explore, to stand up and speak up.
We go from infants to kids, with so much to see,
Discovering all the magic and mysteries.
We learn to read and write, to create and dream,
And find our own place in the world, it seems.
We make mistakes and learn from them, and grow in independence and self-control,
And all the while, we are shaping our future, our hearts and minds full and whole.

Loading

The Joys of Childhood

From two to eight, the joys of childhood,
A time of laughter and play, of exploration and learning, never dull.
We dress up and play pretend, and use our imagination,
To create our own adventures and have a good time, with no limitation.
We learn to be kind and share, to be patient and brave,
And all the while, our hearts and minds open up, full of wonder and grace.

Loading

A World of Wonder

From two to eight, a world of wonder,
A time to explore and discover, to make mistakes and blunder.
We learn to crawl, then walk, then run,
To chase our dreams and have some fun.
We find new hobbies and passions, and make new friends,
And learn all the secrets the world intends.

Loading

A Time of Change

From two to eight, a time of change,
A time to grow and learn and rearrange.
We go from toddlers to kids, with so much to do,
Discovering all the possibilities in view.
We learn to read and write, to speak our mind,
To express ourselves in ways both gentle and kind.

Loading

The Early Years

From two to eight, the early years,
A time of growth and discovery, of laughter and tears.
We learn to talk and walk, to share and play,
To navigate the world in our own unique way.
We make new friends, and learn new things,
And discover all the joys and wonders life brings.

Loading

Growing Up

From two to eight, a time of wonder,
A time to learn and grow and blunder.

At two, we learn to walk and talk,
And make our way through the world in our own unique way.

At three, we start to make new friends,
And explore the world around us until the day ends.

At four, we play and laugh and sing,
And imagine all the amazing things that we could bring.

At five, we start to learn and read,
And discover all the mysteries that knowledge can lead.

At six, we find new hobbies and passions,
And work towards goals that give us satisfaction.

At seven, we grow in independence and self-control,
And start to make our own decisions, big and small.

At eight, we look back at all we've learned,
And look ahead to all the roads our future will turn.

No matter the age, we're always growing and changing,
Discovering new things and rearranging.

Loading

"The Clever Piggy"

Once upon a time, in a beautiful and sprawling forest, there lived a baby pig named Peter. Peter was a curious little piggy, always wanting to explore and have adventures.
One day, while out playing in the forest, Peter got a little too carried away and ended up getting lost. He couldn't find his way back to his piggy pen, no matter how hard he tried.
As the sun began to set and the shadows grew longer, Peter started to get scared. He didn't want to be alone in the dark forest.
Just then, he heard a sly voice calling out to him. "Hello there, little piggy. Are you lost?"
Peter turned to see a sly fox with a wicked grin on his face. "Yes, I am lost. Can you help me find my way home?" asked Peter, hoping the fox would be kind.
"Of course, little piggy. I can show you the way home. But first, you have to promise me one thing," said the fox, his eyes glinting with mischief.
"What do I have to promise?" asked Peter, suspiciously.
"Promise me you'll give me all your tasty piggy treats when we get there," said the fox, licking his lips.
Peter knew he had to be clever if he wanted to outsmart the fox. "Okay, I promise," he said, with a sly smile.
So, the fox led Peter through the forest, with Peter following closely behind. As they walked, Peter kept an eye out for anything he could use to his advantage.
Finally, they arrived at Peter's piggy pen. "Here we are! Now give me my treats," said the fox, holding out his paw.
But Peter had other plans. He quickly grabbed a bucket of slop and tossed it at the fox, splattering him from head to toe.
"Ewwww! Gross!" exclaimed the fox, as he ran off into the forest, covered in slop.
"Thanks for your help, Mr. Fox. I guess I didn't need it after all," called out Peter, with a cheeky grin.
Feeling proud of his clever trick, Peter trotted off to his cozy piggy pen and snuggled up with his family. As he drifted off to sleep

Loading

A Tale of Two Unicorns

A tale of two unicorns

By: Aanya Sharma

Once upon a time, there were two unicorn sisters. They were fondly called Ally and Sally by everyone. Ally and Sally were not only sisters, but they were the best of friends too. They liked to eat, play, go to school and do everything together. Nothing could break them apart!

One day, there was a running race contest at the school. Both Ally and Sally were very fast runners and they were sure they would win if they participated. They were very excited to participate together. And there were other friends too, who were all going to run.

The referee blew the whistle… toooot!! Everyone started running. Ally and Sally were running as fast as they could. They were running so fast that they passed everyone in very little time. The audience was cheering… ‘Look at the unicorn sisters, they are so fast, like lightening!’ hearing the cheers, they ran even faster. They barely looked at each other.

Suddenly Sally hit a stone on the race track. She got hurt. She fell down, her leg was bleeding. She called Ally for help, she groaned with pain. But Ally wouldn’t stop or look. She had only one thought on her mind… She had to win this race!

Ally reached the finish line. The referee announced, ‘We have a winner, Ally Unicorn.’ But, there was no applause from the crowd. Ally was surprised. She had won but no one was clapping for her. She turned back to see if her sister Sally was close behind her. But she was not there! Ally was worried that something bad had happened.

Ally started running back. Soon she reached the spot where Sally was lying injured, and all the racers had stopped to help her. Ally felt awful. She was not there for her sister when she needed her the most. ‘Why didn’t you call me, Sally?’ asked Ally to her sister. ‘I did! But you didn’t stop. I was hoping you would come back to help me, but you didn’t!’ cried Sally.

Ally felt miserable for her behavior. She sat down to give first aid to Sally. She bandaged her foot. The bleeding stopped. She offered some water to Sally to drink. Sally felt better. She could walk now. At the dais, the judges announced that Ally was the winner of the race and called her to collect her prize. But Ally wouldn’t go. She didn’t care for a prize when her sister was hurt. She held the hand of her sister, Sally and, started walking towards the finish line again!

When both the sisters reached the finish line, they hugged. Ally promised never to leave Sally alone again. She understood that true joy of winning is participating together and caring for each other! The crowd cheered for Ally and Sally. They were happy that the unicorn sisters finished the race together. They witnessed a beautiful story real friendship!

THE END

Loading

Robby and the rooster

Robby Stanton stared through the fence of the chicken pen. His eyes following the rooster. The road island red seemed almost as tall as he. Consisted small for his age, seven-year-old Robby felt as if he would never grow. Last night at his insistence, his mother measured him and then again, this morning. Pushing his back to the kitchen wall, he stretched his body as far as he could without standing on his tiptoes.

“Three foot eight.” His mother said, smiling at him. Robby’s face fell. He had hoped that he would have gained at least a quarter of an inch overnight. “Come eat your breakfast. It will make you feel better.” She placed a bowl of steaming oatmeal on the table in front of him.

“Isn’t oatmeal sopst to make you big and strong?” He asks, following her dutifully. He hadn’t grown a bit in the last six months. He was the smallest kid in his class, including the girls.

His mother patted him on the head. He hated it when she did that. It made him feel like a little kid. “Don’t worry,” she said, “it’ll happen.” He spooned a few bits of the oatmeal into his mouth. He ate it down to the last spoonful, but as far as he could see, it did him no good.

Finishing his breakfast, he walked out onto the back porch and took the wire basket down from the nail. He stood back and looked at the nail. His father had pounded it into the 2×4 just at the right height for him to reach. At that minute, he hated that nail.

Wondering out behind the house, he swung the basket around his head. He could do that when it was empty. Slowly, he made his way to the chicken pen to gather the eggs. This was one of the few tasks he could perform around the farm without help. Now he stood looking at the new rooster his father brought home yesterday afternoon. The sharp beak and claws terrified him. He doodled around, hoping the rooster would move away from the gate. Instead, the fowl came closer. In truth, the rooster was curious about this small human. Robby stepped back as the fowl named Rascal came to the gate. The small boy stood gawking at the rooster. The foul’s red and black feathers gleamed like a warrior’s armor in the sunlight. Spotting a worm, the rooster dug at the ground. Its claws appeared to Robby to be as sharp as knifes. Sweat popped out on the boy’s forehead. He glanced at the house, hoping his mother didn’t see his hesitation.

Robby tried to be brave, but other things frightened him. Noises in the night caused him to shiver. Surprisingly, thunderstorms comforted him. In them, he pretended he could hear the voice of God. Each night after, his mother tucked him in. After she left, he climbed out of bed to check under it and inspect the closet. Then there were the shadows, and in each one, he saw an intruder. To Robbie’s imagination, there were murderers and pirates crawling all over his room. Many a night, he pulled the covers up over his head and prayed for morning. His parents brought him a nightlight, which helped greatly.

“Don’t you think you should go out there?” Robby’s mother said, standing back from the kitchen window so her son wouldn’t see her. “Yeah, I suppose I should. You know he’s gonna have to buck up. That rooster just needs to know who’s boss.” Ernest Stanton Said.

“He’s one of the biggest roosters I ever saw.” His mother said, her heart going out to her son.

“Yup, he’s a big’en alright.” Ernest said, putting on his hat.

“Be patient with him, dear.”

“Of course.” He said, going out. Ernest tried to think back to when he was Robby’s age. He smiled and almost laughed.  He thought of the time the old white rooster set him to flight. He vaguely remembered tugging on his gumboots so he could gather the eggs. That day, the old rooster came at him again, really to run him out of the chicken yard as he had before. Instead of running, Ernest stood his ground. When the rooster charged him, he kicked the fowl in the head. The rooster stopped as if he had hit a brick wall, fell to the ground, and began flopping around. Ernest’s heart rose to his throat, sure he had killed the rooster. He saw his mother killing hens for Sunday dinner. They acted the same way before they died. After a few seconds, the rooster lay still. Tears coursed down Ernest’s cheeks. His parents would understand, but the chicken was the first thing he had killed. Gingerly, he approached the dead bird. To the young boy, it seemed the rooster’s eyes had already glazed over. His Sunday school teacher, Mrs. Young’s lesson this last week, was about Jesus raising Lazarus from the dead. Would he do the same with a chicken? Ernest nudged the rooster with the toe of his boot. The boy spring back as the rooster jumped to his feet, looked at the boy then turning, he wobbled back to the chicken house. That night, Ernest told his father about the incident. His father laughed and said the boy had probably just stunned the bird. The offshoot was the rooster never bothered Ernest again. He thought of Robby. No with his size, the boy could barely walk in gumboots. They would come all the way up his thighs.

Robbie was still staring at the rooster when his father came up behind him. Ernest laid a hand on his son’s shoulder. Robbie jumped, convinced the bird had somehow reached through the fence and touched him. He dropped the wire basket he was holding. His father seemed not to notice.

“Come on, let’s get those eggs. I’ll give you a hand.” His father said, picking up the basket and opening the gate. Fearfully, Robby hung back. Patiently, his father held the gate open. Finally, Robby stepped into the pen. Staying on the opposite side of his father, he watched the rooster with a wary eye. Walking into the chicken house, his father shooed the hens off the nest. Robby had learned the first time he gathered the eggs: if the hen didn’t want the nest disturbed, she would peck your hand. A peck from their beak was painful and could draw blood. The first time it happened, he ran back to the house screaming. His mother dubbed Mercurochrome on the back of his hand while comforting him in soothing tones. For the next few days, she went with him as he collected the eggs.

When he was young, Rascal fought to establish himself with the flock. In a short while, he became the top rooster in the barnyard. Under his feathers, he had the scars to prove his status. Almost in the third year of his life, Rascal was now more interested in food than fighting.

To him, humans meant food and protection from varmints. He followed the boy and man, watching their every move. He didn’t see any chicken feed in the small wire basket the man carried, but that meant nothing. As far as Rascal was concerned, humans could produce food out of thin air.

After collecting the eggs, Robby and his father started for the gate. Surely, they wouldn’t be leaving without scattering at least some shelled corn on the ground. Rascal ran at them. All Robby saw was a charging rooster. He ran screaming through the gate his father held open. Ernest slammed it shut in the rooster’s face. Ashamed of his crowdedness, Robbie followed his father, his head hung low.

Inwardly, his father smiled. Bravery would come in time, however, not today. He went to repair some equipment, leaving Robby to his other chores.

All day long, Robby watched the rooster. Helping his mother beat the rugs sweeping the porch playing in the yard. Rascal was never far from his thoughts, or if he could help it in his sight. Each time he looked at him, the rooster seemed bigger.

To Robby, Rascal was weird. Their old rooster Buster only crowed at sunrise. Rascal crowed any time he felt like it. His cries sent a sharp edge straight through the boy. He could have attributed that to Buster’s age. He was old when Robbie was born. Last week, his father come in and said the old rooster was on his last legs. He saw him in the chicken pen, barely moving. Later in the evening, he watched his father pick up the rooster by his legs. Buster was already stiff.

They buried him out behind the barn. Ernest even set up a little cross with the rooster’s name on it. Buster never challenged Robbie. He ignored the boy as he gathered eggs or any other activity, which required his presence in the chicken yard. Not so Rascal. He watched every move the boy made. The rooster’s crowing unnerved Robby. At first, he heard the sound, as bragging. Then it seemed the tone changed to a challenge.

As he did his chores or played, it seemed Rascal’s eyes never left him. One time, he dared step up to the fence, trying to conquer his fears. His fingers curled in the openings of the wire. He stared at him. Suddenly the rooster rushed the fence. Jumping back, the boy turned and ran for the house. Rascal unconcerned plucked up the worm he had seen at Robbie’s feet and gobbled it down.

Robbie’s fear went beyond the rooster to snakes and spiders. He barely used the outhouse for weeks last year after his father killed a big black snake hanging from the ceiling of the small building. Then he took his mother’s old umbrella and kept it extended all the time he was in the building’s confines. He stole glances around its edges, sure that there were multitudes of the reptiles hanging from the two by fours.

At night, his mother read stories to him from the old family Bible. He listened to the brave men and women challenging kings and others in authority. Daniel in the lion’s den. Elijah speaking to Ahab.

A week later, he woke in the middle of the night, hearing a sound. Something was after the chickens. Leaping out of bed, he ran to his parent’s bedroom. His father set on the edge of the bed pulling on his boots. “Be careful, dear.” His mother said, setting up in bed.

“Keep him in the house.” Ernest said, indicating Robby. He grabbed his flashlight and his rifle. Checking to make sure it was loaded, he hurried out of the house.

“Come with me.” his mother said. Together, Robby and his mother watched from the back porch.

Ernest shined his light on the chicken yard. Rascal, his feathers bloody, stood blocking the door to the coop. Two coyotes faced him, one on either side. Each time one of them advanced, the rooster ran at the coyote screeching like a banshee. When the animal backed off, Rascal returned to guard the door.

Ernest turned on the flashlight, catching the coyotes in its beam. They turned their attention to this new threat. Their eyes bright with fear, they searched for a way to escape. One bounded to the top of the wire. Taking aim, Ernest sent a bullet through its brain. It fell to the ground outside, the pen dead. The other one ran frantically along the fence, searching for a hole to escape. It took two bullets to end its life. The first crippled it, making it limp crazily.

Rascal staggered over to the dead coyote, pecked at it. Then, turning, he took up position before the door to the chicken coop. He stood there for a few seconds, then collapsed. The din of the hens calmed down. Protected and safe, they returned to sleep.

Leaning the rifle against the fence, Ernest entered the chicken yard. Tenderly, he picked up the rooster and closing the gate, carrying him to the house.

Hurrying into the other room, Robbie’s mother returned with a blanket and spread it on the floor. For the next few minutes, Robbie watched his father and mother tenderly care for the wounded rooster.

“Is he dead? Robby asks, leaning over from his seated position.

“Just about.” His father said. He saw tears in his mother’s eyes.

“He sure fought them coyotes.” Robbie said, feeling ashamed of the way he treated Rascal.

Setting a bowl of warm water on the floor, his mother gently washed the rooster’s wounds.

“He sure did. Hadn’t been for him, those coyotes would have killed all the hens.” His father said, lifting a wing so his mother could wash under it.

“You go back to bed. Your father and I will care for Rascal.”

Tears pricked Robby’s eyes. “I’ll pray for him.” He said, looking at the rooster. Lying on the floor, Rascal seemed smaller than before.

“That would be nice.” His mother said with a sad smile.

As the small boy left the room, Ernest said. “It’ll have to be The Lord that brings him through. He’s hurt pretty bad. Rascal showed no reaction when his mother poured Hydrogen Peroxide on his wounds.

In bed, Robby thought of Rascal and his bravery standing and protecting his hens against certain death. He knew the coyotes would have killed them. As sleep took him, he prayed for the rooster and himself to be as brave as Rascal. He wanted to stay awake but after a few minutes his eyes lids became heavy.

In his dream, Robby heard something. A dozen, then hundreds, and hundreds of coyotes attack the farm. Rascal grew to giant size, protecting not just the chicken coop but the house barn, and all the livestock. Wounded and bloody, he fought them all. They retreated with him still standing guard, ready for their next attack. He crowed, a weak sound coming from his wounded throat. Robby fought against sleep, opening his eyes. In the doorway to his bedroom. Stood the rooster. Rascal wobbled, almost going down. Staggering like a drunken man, he approached the bed. The boy felt no fear. He smiled at the rooster. His mother stood in the doorway.

“He turned the corner just after midnight.” She said, smiling. “We’ll keep him in the house for the next few days until he becomes stronger.”

“That’ll give us time to become friends.” Robby said. Reaching out his right hand, he smoothed the feathers on the back of Rascal’s neck. The rooster closed his eyes, enjoying the attention.

In the next week, while Rascal recovered, Robby and the rooster became friends. For the first day or two, the Rascal did more sleeping than anything. On the third morning, Robby came into the kitchen, struggling to carry the rooster. Turning around from the stove, his mother smiled. “I’m going to take him out on the back porch if you think that would be alright.” Robby said, shifting the weight of the rooster. Stepping to the door, his mother opened it for them.

“I think that would be just fine.” She said. “Do you need anything?”

“No, I’m going to feed him and get him some water.”

A few minutes later, Ernest entered the kitchen. “Come look at this.” He said, indicating the boy on the porch. Together, husband and wife watched as the rooster gently pecked the chicken feed out of Robby’s hand.

This was the turning point in Robby’s life no longer was he afraid to enter the chicken yard. He slept at night, aware that God was watching over him.

Rascal lived a long-contented life. Many days Robby let him out. The rooster followed Robby around like a dog while the boy performed his chores or played in the shade on hot summer days.

Twelve years later, as Robby stood on the battlefield, he thought of Rascal. The rooster had died of old age. They buried him in a special place on the hill overlooking the farm.

Yet the lesson he taught a young boy of standing for what was right still resonated in Robby’s heart and would for generations to come.

Loading

Snidely the Bridge Troll

Once upon a time there was a troll that lived up under The Creek Bridge down at Low Hollow creek. He was a short ugly fellow, but very strong. His hair was straight, red, and stuck out like a mop. His skin was really wrinkly and felt like sandpaper. His clothes were always smelly. His name was "Snidely."

One day, Snidely was sleeping and something woke him up.

Someone was coming! It was a young boy and girl in a carriage.

Every time someone tried to cross the bridge, Snidely would jump out in front, cross his arms and demand one Dollar. "You cannot cross my bridge without giving me a Dollar first," said Snidely, with a scowl on his face. If you didn't pay, he would throw you over the side.

The boy and girl in the carriage were so scared they could hardly speak. "Ok, we will pay," said the boy to Snidely.

"We have to get home before the storm," he said to the girl.

Snidely let them through and waved as they got to the other side and rode out of sight. He really wasn't mean, he just wanted to see if people would really pay.

Back under the bridge again, Snidely began to hear some wind and it began to rain. It rained harder and harder. Snidely began to worry as the water started to rise in the creek. He was a strong bully, but he could not swim.

Higher and higher it rose. Snidely began to sweat.

Snidely had to do something quickly or he would be washed down the river.

He got out from under the bridge and went over to the tall fur tree next to the creek. He figured he would climb up high enough that he would not have to worry about the water.

Just as he began to climb, he heard, "Stop, you can't climb this tree without paying me Five Dollars."

It was Chunky the gorilla. Chunky was a nice gorilla, but he was very tired of seeing Snidely causing so much trouble with the people crossing the bridge.

"I only have four dollars," said Snidely.

"I guess you'll have to swim for it then," said Chunky to Snidely.

"I don't know how to swim," said Snidely. "I will surely drown!

"That's a bummer, you should have saved your money" said Chunky.

"I tell you what I'll do" said Chunky. "If you will agree not to charge people for crossing the bridge anymore, I will not only let you climb my tree, but you can come into my house and have dinner with me, as I was just getting ready to sit down and eat."

"It's a deal," said Snidely.

They sat down, ate dinner, and became very good friends.

From that day forward, Snidely became known as the nice troll that lived under the bridge. Whenever someone came down in the hollow to cross The Creek Bridge, Snidely would walk and talk with the them as they went across. Sometimes he would even sell them drinks and food from the little store he started next to the bridge.

Now people come to The Creek Bridge, whenever they can, to see Snidely. He is actually a real fun guy!

The end.

__________________________________________________________

Snidely learned a valuable lesson that he kept for life.

"You should never bully people or act greedily towards others, because you never know when they may be in a position to really offer you a helping hand."

Loading

The Princess Ballerina

Princess Ballerina

Once upon a time in a galaxy not so far away, there was a little princess who loved
ballet dancing.
She loved ballet so much that at home she would walk around on tippy toes, and she
could do all the moves, from the split to the twirl. She had many friends at her
school, and she loved all of them. There was Floss, then Mia then Lilly then Alexie
then Heidi Emilia, she was a celebrity. One day after the ballet class her teacher
called her into her office because she had something to tell her. Princess Ballerina
was a bit worried about what the teacher wanted to tell her. ‘Listen carefully Princess
Ballerina’, said the teacher. There is a ballet dance competition coming up and I
would really like you to enter the competition because you are very good. Princess
Ballerina smiled and said bid YES. And so, she started to practice her moves daily.

The night before the competition princess Ballerina’s mum said a little prayer with
her and told her that when you pray and believe in God everything is possible. The
next day it was the competition day, princess Ballerina put on her pink dress and her
ballet shoes, and she was very ready. She remembered the prayer she said to God,
and she remembered all her moves. She nailed all the moves, the crowd was
clapping, her mum was crying tears of joy, she looked into the audience and even
her dad had attended, and he was shouting “Come on my princess” “come on my
princess” and because her dad was very happy, he shouted out her real name by
mistake, her real name was not princess Ballerina. She finally won the competition
and they called her to get her trophy and that’s when her dad shouted again, ‘Come
on princess Elle’. Now they all knew her real name, princess Elle. She went back
home with her mum and dad, and they lived happily thereafter.

Loading

The 3 Little Chicken

The 3 little chicken

Once upon a time in a land not so far away, were 3 little chickens. They were adorable and
loved by everyone however they couldn’t fly. One day they set out to learn how to fly but
whenever they tried flying, they fell to the ground. They were absolutely terrified and stopped
even trying. So, mummy chicken thought of a great plan. One night she read her chickens a
bedtime story and after reading them a bedtime story she told them to close their eyes and
imagine flying. She said ‘visualise yourselves up in the air flying like a plane. After they did,
she told them that everything is possible as long as they imagined it, as long they loved it, as
long as they worked hard at it, and as long as they pray to God about it. Because God says
that ‘Everything you ask for in my name you will get. And so, they did.
So, the next day it was time to put into practice what they prayed for and imagined. This time
they believed they could fly, so they tried one at a time and after 3 tries they started to fly and
fly and fly. They flew again and again. They wondered how they did it, and their mum told
them ‘Once you believe you can do something, pray to God then you will be able to do it.
With belief and trying, again and again, many many things are possible. They thanked their
mummy chicken and lived happily ever after

Loading

Goeie-naggies (Good night)

Abra Kadabra

Stars up above
high in the sky
twinkling bright
shine down your magic light on my Belle and Rose* girls tonight.

Chase away those naughty nasty witches
away, away, awaaay
and send them deep down into the dark ditches
those silly witches.

Now we close our eyes
to go to sleep
and say good night.

Don't let the beddie-buggies bite
for then our dreams can take flight
as they float off into the twilight.

So we say good night
sleep tight, aaall night
until the morning light.

Let our thoughts be true
and our hearts, hereto
be filled with Love
for then the Moon Fairies and the Angels will come from up above
flying down on the back of a turtledove
to come and sing and dance and play.

So now let us pray
for our days be sweet as sugar, tice as spice, and pretty as the edelweiss.

Let us give thanks to our little Lord Jesus,
for blessing us with His Grace
and for being with us today in all things good and nice.
And so sincerely,
blessing our family and friends we Love most dearly.

This is our prayer...
ever sweet
and now it is complete.

Amen.

Lief Jou (Love You)
Goeie-naggies.

(*) Dedicated and said at night to my gorgeous girls, my heart, my sugar.

Loading

The first day at School

In a land so far away was a beautiful family with 2 sisters and 1 brother. The 2
sisters loved and always took care of their brother and their brother loved them a lot.
One day they were starting at a new school, and they were very excited and had
butterflies in their belly. They were wondering what school was going to be like and
whether they will have any friends. The morning came and it was time to wake up to
get ready. When their mum woke them up, they all wanted to stay in bed. “Can we
have 10 more minutes mummy please?” pleaded the 2 girls. “Can I have 5 more
minutes, please? Asked the boy. Ok then said their mum.
When they finally got up and got ready, their mother told them I nice story from the
bible. It was about a little boy called David who defeated a big giant called Goliath.
Goliath had all the most dangerous weapons, but David only had a sling. A small
little sling. But because God was on his side, David had no choice but to win
because that’s what happens when God is on your side. She told them that whatever
thing you are worried about or scared of, as long you know that God is on your side
you have no choice but to win. So, the kids were excited and jumped on their bikes
and rode to school. Vroooom and off they went.
At school, they had the best time ever, made a lot of friends, and the teachers loved
them. Today they have a lot of friends who love them, and their teachers absolutely
love them.
Since then, they are not scared because they know God is on their side. And they
lived happily ever after

Loading

The 2 Princess and the Prince

Once upon a time in a beautiful galaxy called Holburn, there lived 2 princesses and a prince. The princesses were named Rainbow and Star and the prince was named Sunshine. One day they got together to hatch a plan to surprise their beautiful mother called Queen B on Mother’s Day. They agreed with each other that this was to be a surprise and no one should tell anyone about it...shssss..not even their dad King B. They saved some money for cards and coloring pencils and started their surprise. Rainbow drew a dazzling picture with the most Hossanious words. Star drew an Glow-rius picture with some scrumptious words. Sunshine drew a magnificent picture with Elyonic words. On Mother’s Day when mother was a bit sleepy, they slowly sneaked into her bedroom. They looked at each other and counted 12345 and together shouted “surrrpprriiseee” . Mother jumped out of bed terrified, then she saw her beautiful cards with the sweetest words for Mother’s Day. Ohhh she cried tears of joy she hugged them she kissed them she cuddled them and said “this is the best Mother’s Day ever ever ever. And they lived happily thereafter.

Loading

Yippie Yeah

This story happened a very long time ago…

Hurray comes home and sees a note on the kitchen table. He reads: ‘Hey, Hurray, would you like to go for a swim today?’ signed: ‘your friend Yippie’.

Hurray has to think twice about this message: first, he cannot swim, and even if so, where would they do so?

Hurray and Yippie lived in the Land of Milk and Honey in times when cars did not exist, nor did telephones. Electricity was already invented but you could hardly find it in the countryside. The only way to get in touch with someone was to go and see him or to send a letter by mail.

Hurray decides to go to the farm of Yippie’s parents. As if he knew that his friend was arriving, Yippie waits for him at the farm’s gate. “Yippie”, shouts Yippie: “you came, Hurray”

“Yes, hurray, here I am”, says Hurray.
“How about that swimming”, asks Hurray, “don’t you know that I cannot swim?”
“Of course I do”, says Yippie, “that is why I will teach you how to swim.”
No sooner said than done, Yippie takes two towels in the wardrobe and off they go.
“Where are we going to?” wonders Hurray.
“To the pool in the wood”, says Yippie.
The sun is shining and after a ten minutes walk, they arrive at the waterside.

“Clothes off”, Yippie cries out. They take off their clothes and jump into the shallow pool.
Hurray shouts: “Hurray”, and Yippie cannot stay behind and screams: “Yippieee Yeah.”
First, there is a lot of splashing, but soon the first swimming lesson starts. Yippie holds his friend by the waist and Hurray moves like a frog.
After a while, Hurray succeeds in floating all by himself and soon both friends are swimming next to each other.

“You have learned very quickly”, says Yippie. He is proud of being such a good swimming coach. Hurray wants to answer but with his mouth wide open it fills with water. They both explode with laughter.
Later, they let themselves dry in the sunlight. Sun milk did not exist yet. They only knew the lukewarm milk that they drank after milking the cow.

In these times, that was very common.

Loading

I love you Moon

I look up and I see you
In the dark night sky
Sometimes you are round
Like a big bright lunar pie

Sometimes you glow yellow
And occasionally you’re pink
But mostly you are white
Like a giant skating rink

I like it when you’re crescent
A bit like a banana
I imagine laying on you
All cosy in pyjamas

You come in different shapes
And you shine on us so bright
We’re so lucky to see you
Each and every night

Loading

Two Sisters

Once upon a time, there lived two sisters in a town, Jenny and Lenny. Jenny was a happy girl and very kind to everyone. Lenny, on the other hand, was always sulking and mistreated people around her. Their parents were very poor and they worked hard to fulfill the needs of the household. Jenny was satisfied with whatever they had, but Lenny always asked for more. Jenny asked her sister to be kind to other people, but Lenny wouldn’t listen to her.

One day, while playing outside, the two girls drifted far from home, and reached near the woods. An old woman came to Jenny and asked her to help her to carry a heavy box to her house into the woods. Though Jenny was scared at first to go inside the woods, she decided to help the woman who appeared too weak to carry a heavy box all by herself.

When Jenny reached the old woman’s house, the woman thanked her and
asked Jenny to choose anything for herself in return. But Jenny did not want anything from the old woman. She was worried about her sister Lenny who was waiting for her. Seeing Jenny’s kindness, the old woman revealed her true self, she was a fairy! She promised Jenny to grant her a wish whenever Jenny wanted to. Jenny promised the fairy that she wouldn’t tell anyone about her. She went back home with her sister.

After a few days, the two sisters were playing near the woods again. This time, an old woman appeared and asked Lenny to help her carry a big box to her house in the woods. “Why are you disturbing me? Why did you bring such a heavy box if you can’t carry it yourself?”, shouted Lenny rudely at the old woman. Jenny politely asked Lenny to help her as she was in need. Lenny agreed, but she was very disgruntled. She dropped the box at the old woman’s house. The woman asked her to choose something for herself in return for the help.

Lenny picked all the beautiful dolls and toys at the woman’s house for herself. Seeing this, the woman revealed her true self, she was a witch! And she cast a spell on greedy Lenny that she would be ugly and diseased. Lenny cried for forgiveness, but the witch wouldn’t reverse her spell.

When Jenny came to know what had happened, she remembered about the
fairy and her wish. She called the fairy to grant her a wish to turn her sister Lenny back into her former self. The Fairy granted Jenny’s wish. Lenny learnt her lesson to never be greedy and rude to others!

The End.

Loading

Kiki's Big Kite

Kiki is my best friend. We loved to play together. Every year, we flew kites during the kite festival. This year, Kiki went far away to another country with his parents. He would send me his pictures every day. But I missed him a lot!
The annual kite festival was around. My daddy got me ten kites. They were very colorful, and some of them even had my favorite cartoon characters. Few were big. One of the kites had a very long tail. I liked it very much. I called up Kiki to see if he also got his kites. He told me, he did. He had five kites with colorful patterns. He had a surprise kite too! I wondered what the surprise kite would look like! He too wished if he could see mine. I promised to send him few photographs.
It was the day of the kite festival. I woke up early, got ready and had breakfast quickly. Then, I went to fly kites with other friends. Our kites were flying high in the sky. Every now and then, someone’s kite would be hit by another kite and drift away.
It was afternoon. I was tired of flying kites all morning. My favorite kite with the long tail was still high up in the sky… unbeaten! I looked up at the sun. Suddenly, I saw a very big kite coming towards me. Something was there on its top! It was coming fast. It came much closer now; finally, I could see what it was. I couldn’t believe my eyes… It was Kiki, sitting on top of the kite!! He had come from far away to see me!
Kiki slid down the kite rope and landed in the park. My excitement knew no bounds. We ran to each other to hug. I had really missed him today! I hugged him tight. The next moment, I heard my mom say, ‘Hey, Let go of me now! Aren’t you tired of flying kites all day? Lets go home.’
I looked around. Where had Kiki gone?
I called Kiki in the evening. I told him what happened at the park. He laughed, and then promised to send me a photograph. Soon, I got a photo of a very big kite, with my face printed on it. It was Kiki’s surprise kite!

Loading

The family poem or song (create your own melody)

Grannie bakes an apple pie
It smells so delicious
Grandpa wears a brand new tie
He is still ambitious
My mummy wears a yellow dress
She dances through the house
My daddy is in great distress
He saw a thick grey mouse
My sister has a teddy bear
She hugs him all day long
My brother asked to cut his hair
But everything went wrong

My uncle loves biking a lot
Even when it rains
But aunty says that she does not
she prefers the trains
My cousin is a football fan
He is playing all day long
My niece prefers another plan
she likes to sing this song
This song about you and me
Is all about our family

Loading

The last humans in the world

Chapter- 1
Once upon a time there lived 2 friends named Cassy and Katie. The world they lived in was getting attacked by many zombies. They were everywhere. Katie and Cassy ran into their tree house and hid in there for months. After a while they thought why not just go out and see how to world is now.

Chapter- 2
Both of them stepped out of the tree house and saw many zombies and everything was burned down. “We have missed a lot! Look at this place! It’s all burned down!” said Katie. “Yeah… Want to look around? We need to be really careful while walking around because there are so many zombies! We don’t want to be zombie food! Eww!” said Cassy. “Yes, let’s do it! First I’ll go down then you come behind me.” Said Katie. They both climbed down the tree house ladder slowly.

Chapter- 3
“Wow! It is really empty out here! I wonder if we are the last people in this world!” said Cassy. “Well, we might be! Let’s look around!” said Katie. “I can see no-one at all here! It actually feels like we are the last humans here!” said Cassy. “Yeah! There is no-one here! I will go to all the stores and Cassy go to all the restaurants!” said Katie. “I am hungry so sure!” said Cassy. “Come on! You’re not eating any food there! You never know, it can have poison in it!” said Katie. “Yeah, yeah. I won’t!” said Cassy. “Okay! Now let’s start! Call me if you find anything!” said Katie.

Chapter- 4
Both of them quietly walked away to explore how their world looked now. Cassy walked into a restaurant. All she could see is food on the walls, floor and ceiling! Just then she hears a noise! “Ouch! Ouch!” it said. Cassy slowly walked towards that sound and saw a huge caterpillar on the ground. “A-a-are you okay?” she asked politely. “Not really… One of the zombie bit me and it hurts a lot! I thought that this is a safe place to come and relax.” Said the huge caterpillar. “Oh! That’s bad! I have some medicines in my bag! Do you mind if I put one of them on you?” asked Cassy. “Oh yes sure! Thank you!” said the huge caterpillar. Cassy takes out a cream and gently puts it on the caterpillar’s body. “It feels much better now! Thank you so much! What’s your name?” said the huge caterpillar. “Oh no problem! I’m Cassy!” said Cassy. “I need to go now! I’m happy I helped you! Bye!!” said Cassy and left.

Chapter- 5
Katie was walking into one of the furniture stores. All the sofas and tables there were broken. “This place is a big mess!” said Katie to herself. “Yes, the indeed are.” Said a strange voice. “Umm... Who is here? Who was that!” said Katie. It was a huge robot getting controlled by a zombie! “Wow! I have never seen anything so cool in my life ever!” said Katie not even scared. The robot started destroying everything there! “Okay! Now I’m scared!” said Katie. She ran all around the store and the robot was still following her. “Boo!” said the strange robot. But! The person who was controlling the robot was actually just Cassy pulling a prank on Katie! “Hahaha got you!” said Cassy. “Oh my god! Cassy! I got so scared! This was not the correct time to prank me!” said Katie.

Chapter- 6
“Wait! Katie! Look! It’s some sort of radio! What if we can talk to people from here!” said Cassy. “Woah! What is this?” said Katie. Cassy picked it up and heard someone speaking. But the voice was breaking so they couldn’t hear them properly. “Helloooo? Anyone there?” said Katie. Both of them really wanted to meet someone. They were feeling very lonely there all alone. They knew that they wouldn’t be able to communicate with the person on the radio, so they just walked away. Cassy looked back and took the radio along with them. She knew that at least some day they would be able to communicate with them.

Chapter- 7
After a few weeks they heard someone say “Come to the nearest river you can find! I will be there! Come fast!” “Katie! Katie! Someone just told us to come to the nearest river we can find! It was from the radio! We can find new friends!” said Cassy. “OMG! Let’s quickly go!” said Katie. Both of them ran to the closest river to their tree house. “Hello? Anyone here?” said a voice. “Did you hear that?” asked Katie. “Yes! I did! Let’s respond!” said Cassy. “Yes? Hello! We are here! From the radio!” said Cassy. A person walked to them. They couldn’t believe who it was! It was one of their really old friend from school! “Jasmine! What are you doing here?” asked Katie. “Katie? Cassy! It has been so long! I was living in our school for the past year not knowing anyone would be alive! I found this radio, so I decided to pick it up!” said Jasmine (their old friend). “Wow!” said Cassy. “At-least we have company now! Jasmine why don’t you come and live with us in our tree house!” said Katie. “Wow thank you! Sure!” said Jasmine. They all moved in together and had a lot of fun! They also made friends with some zombies!

THE END!

Loading

The secret castle

Once upon a time there lived a little girl named Sarah. She was going to the playground with her friend Chloe. When they reached the playground, no-one was there. They both were surprised, “How is there no-one here? Not even any security guard!” said Chloe. “Chloe! This park is all ours now!” said Sarah happily. “Yes, I know. But isn’t it a little to quiet?” said Chloe. “Yes, you have a point. But its ok! Let’s have fun now!!” said Sarah. Both of them played happily. But after a while both of them heard loud footsteps. “S-S Sarah? Is it just me hearing this or is it my mind?” said Chloe frightened. “I think not! I can hear loud footsteps too!” said Sarah. Both of them ran and hid behind a bush. It was a dragon! It was burning down everything. Everyone ran into their houses when they saw it. “Chloe! It’s a dragon! What do we do now! I’m scared.” Said Sarah frightened. “I have an idea! What if we follow it and see where it goes! We do know the way back home... Soo lets go! What do you say?” asked Chloe. “I mean sure! Why not. But we need to be extra careful!” said Sarah. Both of them quietly followed the dragon. After 15 minutes of walking, they saw a huge castle in front of them. “WOAH! This looks so beautiful!” said Sarah. “Wow! This looks so pretty! I wonder what will happen when we would go inside!” said Chloe. “Ooo! Nice idea Chloe!” said Sarah agreeing. The dragon went to the other side of the castle and slept. Both of the girls went inside the castle. “OMG! Chloe! This looks amazing! It feels like I’m in a fairy-tale!” said Sarah. “Woah! I do agree with you! Let’s check out this place! Imagine we meet the king and queen of this castle. “But…Chloe, what if we get in trouble for going into here? Our parents might scold us... Don’t you think so?” said Sarah. “Hmmm... It is already 6:30 p.m! We should go home now! Your right! I am gonna make a quick little map for this and burry it in the playground! We can find it after we grow up and come back here! Then we can also check out this place then. Is that a good idea?” said Chloe. “Yes!! That’s an amazing idea Chloe! Come on lets go home and draw the map!” said Sarah. Both of them returned back to the playground. Their parents came at the right time. Both of them waved bye. “Bye!! Shhh!” said both of them together. Their parents were confused. But both of them refused to tell them what the secret was.
THE END!

Loading

Rain Rain!

Rain, Rain!
By Aanya Sharma

Rain, Rain, Rain,
Water, we gain-
It rises as vapor
And comes down as rain!

Water forms cloud,
When thunder is loud -
Pitter- patter rain falls,
And Mother Nature’s proud!!

Loading

Pieces of Paper

Pieces of paper piling up at my feet,
Leftovers of a suprise so sweet.
With scissors, with glue,
With lots of glitter, too.
These pieces of paper and my own hand,
Will create something special--something grand.
Pieces of paper that will soon be given away,
When they become big red hearts for Valentine's Day!

©️2020 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Magic Word

Once upon a time, there was a Wizard, or at least he had hoped. His name was Byron. Every spell he casted and wand he waved led to him slipping and falling. He asked the other witches and wizards in the land for help but none could help his stumbling self. He tried his best but he had had enough!
The young wizard took his books, his cape and his wand to another town. The witches and wizards here were different. They didn't need wands, they didn't even have capes! after seeing a few performances on the street, the young wizard decided he'd go to the Witches and Wizards Fair, formerly known as WWF. There he saw a new kind of magic, one without speech or even wand waving. He picked up a stone pamphlet and read this really long word that was foreign to him. "Prestidigitation" he said curiously. "What kind of magic is that?" The fair went silent. A young witch named Julia pulled him over and told the people "he was only joking, he's my friend and the kings jester". She then explained to the young wizard that nobody in the land could read and the king wrote that word as a test to kill off any outsiders. The young wizard packed his bags and started heading back to his town. She asked Byron why he was packing and he said "I wasn't a good magician in my town but at least i could read my magic books in peace." Julia had an idea, in exchange for teaching him the foreign art of Prestidigitation, he could teach her to read.
Three month went by and it was time for the next magic fair. The king loved to hold those. Except this time, he was busy, so he called ALL of the magicians to a part of his castle, specifically the folly, which had trap doors and other extravagent designs. When the day came, both Byron and Julia had mastered the arts of text magic and Prestidigitation magic. The king was only slightly amused by the skills his town showed. He'd basically seen everything they did three months ago with only some minor changes. That was until Byron came in front of King Watt R. B. Ottle. He tripped on his cape as usual but as he rolled, he was wearing the kings cape and the king his. The king was taken aback. Almost scared. Everybody respect the king and nobody had dared laid a hand on him. King Watt R. B. Ottle asked young Byron to preforn his trick, if he succeded, he could keep the cape. Byron asked for a gold ring and said "if you give this to me, i'll plant it in the ground and you'll get a tree of gold rings in the blink of an eye. But i get to pick one gold ring for every month that tree is alive." The king agreed and went to take off his least favorite of rings. As he did, he noticed his favorite ring is in the young wizards hands.

All of the witches and wizards and the Kings family went outside with young Byron as he planted the ring. He asked for a volunteer to spit where the ring was planted.As she spit, she casted the spell and viola! The tree was beginning to grow. One ring, two rings, 5 rings ten rings all with different styles and jewels. The king couldn't believe it. But a promise was a promise.
King Watt R. B. Ottle gave young Byron the finest of rings from the tree and wish him good luck. But something wasn't right. Byron fell on his knees and Julia ran to keep him up and ask "what's wrong?". Byron answered by saying "there's a shooting pain in my heart because... because you haven't fallen for me yet." and they both looked at each other with a smile. In the coming days, Byron and Julia founded a school of hybrid-magic. In a few months there was an emergence for slight of hand casting magic, not only in King Watt R. B. Ottles town but others as well. There lies the story of Byron and Julia who helped all witches and wizards everywhere. The end.

Loading

RAJA AND BRUNO

A little brown puppy was foraging the dustbin, it was almost evening. Raja who worked in a brick kiln pushed a cart full of bricks towards the construction site, saw the puppy and took pity on him. The pup’s leg was hurt and bleeding. He lifted the pup onto the cart, finished his work and took the pup home.
He decided to name him Bruno.
Bruno had a warm meal that night, and his leg was tended to. Next day Raja took Bruno to the same dustbin where he had found him, in search of his mother and siblings, but no one came.
The practice continued for a few days but to no avail.
Raja was all alone in the world, ever since his parents had died, he decided to keep Bruno with him in his house.
Days passed by, Bruno’s leg was healed, and gradually he started growing into a strong young dog.
Raja decided to pursue his studies at night and work in the morning. Very soon he was able to land himself a job of keeping accounts in a departmental store.
Raja had one dream in life that was to see snow. He had read about Auli in Uttarakhand, India a ski destination known for its snowy slopes. The place was surrounded by oak and coniferous forests.
The distance was around 19000 kilometers from Bengal, his hometown to Auli. Raja did not have the money to visit Auli and stay there for a few days.

It was an afternoon, there were not many people in the departmental store. A woman came into the shop with a little girl around three years old. She was possibly her governess. The woman put the girl in a cart and started searching the counters for items she had to buy. Just then there came a call on her mobile, she left the cart with the girl in it and went outside the store to speak.
The girl was getting restless, she tried to get down from the cart and would have fallen and broken her skull had it not been for Bruno, now a strapping young dog, sitting in one corner of the store, bounding and catching the little girl’s dress in his mouth and preventing a fall.
Some residents who had come into the store for shopping gathered around Bruno and the girl and informed her parents.

The girl’s father, who was the owner of a luxury hotel in Joshimath ( a city in Uttarakhand situated at a height of 6150 feet) was overcome with gratitude at his daughter’s life being saved. He offered Raja a post of a desk manager in the hotel. He would be given a room to stay in along with Bruno, and free meals.
Raja readily agreed. His dream had come true. Joshimath was just 16 kilometers from Auli. And he would be able to visit Auli whenever he wanted.

Loading

5,492 Btc usd Images, Stock Photos & Vectors

Unlike exchanges, where you are restricted to trade only crypto-to-crypto. Read more about ethereum to usd calc here. The year 2021 has been a whirlwind for the flagship cryptocurrency, Bitcoin. The pairing, BTCUSD started the year with strong momentum, having already broken above the 2017 highs. The bullish pressure sustained for the entire first quarter of 2021, and Bitcoin managed to print its all-time high of around $65,000. On the other hand, any regulation that will cause friction with the idea of decentralisation and blockchain will see investors express pessimism in the value of BTCUSD. This has partly been observed when Bitcoin retraced during the start of 2021.
https://www.beaxy.com/
Just select the desired currency in the “I give” field and indicate the amount and currency which you want to receive. If you accept the approximate price, click on the Exchange button. In order to determine for yourself if it is a good investment, it is important to understand the risk and only invest amount that you are comfortable losing. However, if you physically lose your hardware wallet without a key phrase backup, there is no other way of recovering your funds ever. As such when setting up your hardware wallet, always remember to keep a copy of the key phrase and put it somewhere safe from fire or flood. Hardware wallets such as Trezor and Ledger are strongly encouraged in mitigating that risk. A hardware wallet secures your private key that holds your Bitcoin into an external device outside of your personal computer. When you intend to transact, you would connect the hardware wallet into your personal computer, and all the key signing in order to transact would be done in the hardware itself outside of your computer. When transacting coins, you would typically be doing it on your personal computer.
In order to stop a miner from adding any arbitrary transactions, they will need to solve a complex puzzle. Only if the miner is able to solve the puzzle , which happens at random, then he or she is able to add the transactions into the ledger and the record is final. The 24 hour trading volume of Bitcoin is $60,401,040,495. University Learn everything from blockchain fundamentals to crypto trading. Mobile App Buy, sell, earn and exchange crypto anywhere and anytime. All my bearish sentiment and opinions aside, I've been speculating about a relief rally for weeks, and even toyed with some altcoin trading positions. As I've also mentioned, the market needs an incredibly powerful upswing to reverse the broken long term trends.

How to Buy the BTC or any other cryptocurrency?

To find more supportive info for their suggestions, experienced traders often check the market depth formed by the order book records. This indicator visually reflects how many customers are willing to buy or sell Bitcoin for a particular price. Let me know if you like the series, and if you would like me to change or add anything. Always follow your trading plan regarding entry, risk management, and trade management. Bitcoin users send and receive coins over the network by inputting the public-key information attached to each person’s digital wallet. Our platform allows you to trade 24/7 and track the prices of up to 40 cryptocurrencies.

Bitcoin is trending nicely breaking from the 21.8 S/R level. If momentum is to continue I am expecting a visit into the yearly open range. Waiting to see if itcan re-accumulate and a better price. Looked like it hit quite a bit of buying and we navent see a lot of selling coming in against it yet. Definitely need to use e daily/weekly to know where these important price areas are. Will wait to see if it lands in the sweet spot, set-up and ten... Our new digital magazine goes beyond the daily headlines to put crypto and blockchain developments in perspective. Holders who store their own bitcoin have complete control over it.
As stated, earlier Bitcoin provides the price direction cue for almost all cryptocurrencies. Therefore, the BTCUSD has a positive correlation with all the major crypto pairs, such as ETHUSD, BTGUSD, LTCUSD, ETCUSD and XRPUSD. Gold has, for years, been considered a safe haven and a hedge against inflation and fiat – qualities that Bitcoin now portrays. Additionally, the price of gold is measured in USD, something shared by the BTCUSD pair.

Bitcoin to US Dollar stats

Just like you shouldn’t let a price drop influence your decision to buy bitcoin, don’t let a sudden price increase alter your long-term investment strategy. Even more importantly, don’t start buying more Bitcoin just because the price is rising. Bitcoin’s high point of the year so far remains in the earliest days of January, when it nearly hit $48,000. In that same month, bitcoin also hit its six-month low as it dipped below $34,000. Bitcoin has lost 40% of its value since its Nov. 10 all-time high above $68,000.
1 btc usd
In the BTCUSD pair, Bitcoin is the base currency, while the US dollar is the quote currency. When, for instance, the price of the BTCUSD pair is 10,000, it means that one would require 10,000 US dollars to acquire 1 Bitcoin. Enter an amount on the right-hand input field, to see the equivalent amount in Bitcoin on the left. Bitcoin’s rise in value and popularity has been steady, if not without its ups and downs. But there are no guarantees when it comes to investing in crypto. As quickly as bitcoin falls, it can just as rapidly climb again. Volatility is the norm for crypto, mostly due to it being an immature market. There are also new regulations and policies that are constantly reshaping the market and causing drastic swings — and hype on social media.

While a company can issue more stock options, there will only ever be 21 million bitcoins. So even if the value of the dollar plummets, bitcoin, like gold, will retain a separate value in theory. Regulation continues to cast a huge shadow over Bitcoin in 2021. In particular, China has been consistent in its aggression towards cryptocurrency. The country instituted a ban on financial institutions and payment services companies offering crypto-related services and even made some mass arrests on people using cryptocurrencies in controversial ways. China is a significant country for Bitcoin, with almost 50% of miners domiciled there.

Bitcoin US Dollar traded at 23,177.6 this Thursday July 21st, decreasing 74.3 or 0.32 percent since the previous trading session. Looking back, over the last four weeks, Bitcoin lost 16.72 percent. Over the last 12 months, its price fell by 28.21 percent. © 2022 NextAdvisor, LLC A Red Ventures Company All Rights Reserved. Use of this site constitutes acceptance of our Terms of Use, Privacy Policy and California Do Not Sell My Personal Information. NextAdvisor may receive compensation for some links to products and services on this website. Bitcoin skyrocketed to an all-time high over $64,000 in the first half of 2021, then just as quickly fell back below $30,000 over the summer. Bitcoin hit another all-time high over $68,000 in November 2021, but by January 2022 had dropped back below $35,000. At the start of 2020 when the coronavirus pandemic shut down the economy, bitcoin’s price started to accelerate in its upward climb.

About BTC

IG International Limited receives services from other members of the IG Group including IG Markets Limited. The information in this site does not contain investment advice or an investment recommendation, or an offer of or solicitation for transaction in any financial instrument. IG accepts no responsibility for any use that may be made of these comments and for any consequences that result. Open a free, no-risk demo account to stay on top of forex movement and important events.
That means the entry cost implication can be much lower for a still decent exposure. The use of leverage further minimises the capital requirements, as your trading rewards may be multiplied up to 200 times, and your risk is also heightened. Price data is continually gathered from multiple markets. A weighted average price of these markets is shown by default (based on 24-hour trade volume). Alternatively, you can choose a specific source from the settings menu. Bitcoin and Ethereum are the two largest cryptocurrencies by market cap and exchange volume, but they’re very different when you look past the popularity they share.

The crypto you bought will appear on your account immediately. So, if you still don’t have an account on CEX.IO, you can easily register here. I have updated the trading plan and wave levels layout for bitcoin. Overall, there is a possibility that the upward movement in wave 4 might have already ended and the bitcoin price is already heading towards reaching new lows. If the price falls below $22,000, I will open short on both bitcoin and other coins on a local upward... Every 210,000 blocks, or about once every four years, the number of bitcoin received from each block reward is halved to gradually reduce the number of bitcoin entering the space over time. As of 2021, miners receive 6.25 bitcoins each time they mine a new block. The next bitcoin halving is expected to occur in 2024 and will see bitcoin block rewards drop to 3.125 bitcoins per block. As the supply of new bitcoin entering the market gets smaller, it will make buying bitcoin more competitive – assuming demand for bitcoin remains high. In order to incentivize the distributed network of people verifying bitcoin transactions , a fee is attached to each transaction.

BTC

In countries that accept it, you can buy groceries and clothes just as you would with the local currency. Only bitcoin is entirely digital; no one is carrying actual bitcoins around in their pocket. To check Bitcoin's price live in the fiat currency of your choice, you can use Crypto.com's converter feature in the top-right corner of this page. In order to follow the real time of when the halving will take place, you can bookmark the CoinGecko's bitcoin halvingpage. Bitcoin Halving or sometimes also known as the Halvening, refers to the reduction of block reward to miners by half. This is part of its built-in monetary policy, in which after every approximately 4 years, the mining reward will be halved towards the limited capped supply of 21 million Bitcoin. Once 21 million of Bitcoin have been minted, there will no longer be new supply of it rewarded to miners, and miners are expected to earn revenue by way of transaction fees.
It appears that the market is placing value for the following reasons. CoinGecko provides a fundamental analysis of the crypto market. In addition to tracking price, volume and market capitalisation, CoinGecko tracks community growth, open-source code development, major events and on-chain metrics. Bitcoin has a global 24-hour trading volume of $60,401,040,495. Bitcoin can be traded across 502 different markets and is most actively traded in Binance. Bitcoin, as the first virtual currency, was a pioneer in the crypto market. When the network was just launched, the rate of 1 BTC to USD was less than a cent. In ten years this value increased by million times and the last highest point the BTC has reached was nearly $62,000.

Bitcoin price hits $24K, but analysts say on-chain data points to an ‘inevitable’ pullback - Cointelegraph

Bitcoin price hits $24K, but analysts say on-chain data points to an ‘inevitable’ pullback.

Posted: Wed, 20 Jul 2022 17:33:56 GMT [source]

Overbit is a Bitcoin margin trading platform, headquartered in Seychelles. Overbit offers a range of markets within Crypto, Forex and Commodities – with leverage of up to 100X for crypto and 500X for Forex. Percent Change charts calculate the percent change for data showing on the chart. For example, if a 6-Month chart is requested, the chart will calculate the relative percent in change from the first visible bar on the chart. As you scroll the chart's data set, the percent change is also recalculated and updated based on the data shown on the chart.
1 btc usd
Editorial opinions are ours alone and have not been previously reviewed, approved, or endorsed by our partners. Editorial content from NextAdvisor is separate from TIME editorial content and is created by a different team of writers and editors. You only get one unique key to access your wallet, which means you need to be extra careful about not losing your key or having it stolen. Don’t share your private key with anyone, just like you wouldn’t share your Social Security number or your debit card PIN. Maintaining https://www.beaxy.com/exchange/eth-usd/ strong passwords that you update regularly and not using the same password for multiple accounts will make you less vulnerable to hacks and scams. Investors should continue to hold and not worry about the fluctuations. No matter if crypto is going up or down, the best thing you can do is to not look at it. Set it and forget it like you would any traditional long-term investment account. If you let your emotions get in the way, you could sell at the wrong time, or you might make the wrong investment decision.

This process can differ depending on how advanced the exchange is. CoinDesk is an independent operating subsidiary of Digital Currency Group, which invests in cryptocurrencies and blockchain startups. As part of their compensation, certain CoinDesk employees, including editorial employees, may receive exposure to DCG equity in the form of stock appreciation rights, which vest over a multi-year period. CoinDesk journalists are not allowed to purchase stock outright in DCG. Bitcoin price again reached an all-time high in 2021, as values exceeded over 65,000 USD in February 2021, April 2021 and November 2021. The first two were due to events involving Tesla and Coinbase, respectively, whilst the latter.

Cryptoassets are unregulated in some EU countries and the UK. EToro USA LLC; Investments are subject to market risk, including the possible loss of principal. Create a chart for any currency pair in the world to see their currency history. These currency charts use live mid-market rates, are easy to use, and are very reliable. Our currency rankings show that the most popular US Dollar exchange rate is the USD to USD rate.

Loading

The magic pen

Once upon a time, there lived a girl named Haliey. She was 7 years old. One day she was going down to play with her best friend. “Hi Zira!” said Haliey. “Hello!” said Zira. Both of them loved fairytales, so Zira had gotten one of her fairytale books. It was about a magic pen. They both sat down on the park’s bench to read the book. Zira read out “This magic pen can do anything you want. You just need to write it down and BOOM! Your wish will come true.” “I wonder if this pen is real!” said Haliey. “I have an idea! We can try searching for the magic pen! What if it is real!” said Zira with excitement. “That’s an amazing idea! Let’s start with the park!” said Haliey.

They both started searching for the magic pen in the park. They spend 15 minutes but did not find any pen. They spend another 15 in the other park. They still did not find anything. Both of them wanted to give up. But Zira remembered, they did not check the bushes near Haliey’s house! They both hurried to the bushes. They could not believe it! The magic pen was real! They ran into Haliey’s house and took a notebook from her desk.

“Hmm.. What do I really want?” asked Zira. “Didn’t you want a unicorn backpack?” asked Haliey to Zira. “Oh! Ya! Let me write it down!” replied Zira. She wrote, “I want a unicorn bag please!” In 10 seconds a unicorn bag appeared on her back. “Woah! Its real!” screamed Zira. “My turn!” said Haliey. “I want a new book please!” wrote Haliey. Pop! A fairytale book appeared in her hands! Both of them wanted to keep the pen somewhere safe and hidden. They would only use the pen when they would really need it. Zira and Haliey never told anyone about their pen. It was a secret!

The End!

Loading

Little bear Honeypaw

Isn’t that a funny name for a bear?
Maybe not, because bears are fond of honey.
How come this little bear got his name?
As soon as bears are born they can walk around. Most animals with four paws can do so, such as horses, calves, kittens, puppies and sheep but also wild animals such as lions, tigers and bears.
That is why mummy and daddy bear allow little Honeypaw to walk all by himself. He runs through the woods and prairies and rolls down the hills like a thick brown ball.
In the fields he discovers all kind of animals. Green grasshoppers, black bugs and ants crawl around on the ground. In the air he sees butterflies, flies and even damselflies.
Damselflies have a long abdomen and light blue wings. When they fly they look like helicopters. Now and then a fly sits on the nose of the bear. He then shakes his head to chase it. On a place with a lot of flowers he notices small animals that totally disappear into the flower. He hears them buzz and sees them fly away.
At home, he asks mother bear what kind of animals they are? She tells him: “They are bees. Human beings keep them in huge beehives with a lot of small rooms. In these rooms they produce honey. When they crawl into flowers they find sweet nectar and pollen. They turn the nectar into honey and they feed themselves with the pollen. They produce such a lot of honey that human beings and the other animals can eat it. Human beings keep the honey in glass jars. Not all bees live in beehives. They also build rooms in trees are in other places. Other animals can then find and taste their honey.
Bears have big claws. The places where bees hide their honey are strongly build. When the bear wants some honey, he will have to use his claws to break the construction. Of course it is not very pleasant for the bees, but as they have plenty of honey, they leave the bear alone. So, that is why we called you Honeypaw. When you will be tall you will certainly put your claws into the honey.”
Little bear sighs after this long story about bees. Though he is still small, tomorrow, he will try to find some honey.
The day after, he rolls down the hills again and sees a huge plant with plenty of flowers filled with bees. He tries to follow them when they fly away in order to find out where they will hide their honey. He sees how they enter into green wooden boxes. Suddenly he sees a man who is dressed in white clothes and a big hat with a veil. Honeypaw quickly hides in the bushes. Out of the boxes, the man removes frames of which a yellow substance is dripping. Could this be honey wonders little bear.
The white man now brings the frames to a stable. Little bear climbs on a bench and looks through a window. Behind it, he sees a row of jars. The man takes a bike and rides away. He leaves the door open, so Honeypaw can go inside.
On a table are some open jars with a golden liquid. Little bear stands on his hind legs end tries to hold himself at the table with his forelegs. With his long nails he hits one of the jars that falls on the ground. The glass is broken. Little bear smells the sweet liquid and puts his paw in it. He then licks his paw and tastes something he has never tasted before. This is so good! Is this honey? It must be. He gets greedy and licks the jar with his long tongue. There is a sharp piece of glass that cuts his tongue.
This hurts real bad and little bear runs outside and hurries home.
Mummy bear takes care of him and asks: “How did you hurt your tongue?”
Little bear confesses everything and says: “Honey is the best there is in the whole world.”
Mummy bear laughs and says: “You see, we choose the right name for you, Honeypaw, but you have to eat with you paws and be more careful when you use your tongue.”

Loading

The Deer and The Elephant

Runi the deer sat alone under a tree. No one wanted to play with her because she was dirty. Ever since Ren the crow told her that if she took a bath, she would turn into a peacock, Runi stopped going to the river side.
Runi had never seen a peacock, but Ren told her peacocks were ugly birds.

Five days later it was Shera the tiger’s birthday. All animals had been invited to the party except Runi.
“I want all my guests to be clean and smell good”. Shera had said.
Runi wept silently to herself, What was she to do?

It was on such a morning that Tina the young elephant came to visit her aunt in the Evergreen forest from the Black forest.
Tina saw a young deer weeping and wanted to know the reason for her misery. On hearing everything, Tina smiled to herself.

“Hop onto my back”, Tina said, “I will take you somewhere”.
Tina’s aunt lived at the end of the forest and next to her house lived Tony the peacock.
As they approached the end of the forest, Runi saw a bird with all its feathers spread, in blue, green, brown and yellow.
The shimmering hues of the peacock’s feathers made Runi gasp. “What is this?"
“A peacock”. Dina smiled.
Runi could not believe her ears. She thought that in case she turned into a peacock after taking a bath, her friends would not consider her to be ugly at least, and she could attend the tiger’s birthday party and look nice and clean.

Next day Runi followed Dina to the riverside. The elephant filled her trunk with water and sprinkled it on the deer, to her utter surprise and glee Runi remained a deer and did not turn into a peacock. Soon Runi was washed and clean again.
All her friends came back to her, the tiger heard about it and invited Runi to the party.
A special invitee was, of course, Tina the elephant for making the impossible happen.

Ren the crow, who had purposely scared Runi for fun, faced the animosity of the animals and decided to leave the forest for good.

Loading

On the go with Zibo

Zibo is a little zebra. You know what a zebra looks like, don’t you?
Right, it is a white horse with black stripes, or is it a black horse with white stripes?

Who cares? Today Zibo explores the world. Neighing happily, he steps through the green fields.
Animals understand people when they talk.
A dog knows what you want if you ask it to give a paw.
A horse that pulls the cart knows when it has to stop.
But human beings do not know precisely what the cow wants, when it moos.
When a cat meows, you may think that it wants to eat, but what did it actually ask?
Maybe it wants a piece of the chocolate that you are eating?
Who knows?
Let’s go back to Zibo, who walks through the fields.
He meets a cow and says: “Hello, animal.”
The cow looks up and answers: “Good day to you too.”
“Who are you and what is your name?”
“I am a cow and my name is Brownie.”
“Are you useful?”
“Surely, I give milk to my calves and to the children. How are you called?”
“I am Zibo, say Brownie, do you also give milk to the grownups?”
“I do, Zibo, there are millions of cows all over the world that give countless quarts of milk a day to all the people and animals.”
“That is great, bye Brownie”, says Zibo and he moves on.

He spots a small animal that creeps out of a flower. It has wings and a yellow abdomen with black stripes, just like him.
“Hi”, says Zibo and puts his nose near the flower.
“Buzz, buzz”, answers the animal.
“Who are you and what is your name?” asks Zibo.
“I am a bee and my name is Sting. Who do you think you are?”
“I am Zibo, the zebra, but are you an animal?”
The bee jumps on Zibo’s nose and says: “Of course I am an animal, but they call me an insect.”
“Well, that’s weird”, says Zibo: “what are you doing and who gave you that funny name?”
“They call me Sting, because bees have stings. I can hurt you with my sting but if I can work quietly, I seldom use it. That is different from wasps. They are dangerous. They often get angry and hurt you. Their sting is very painful.”
“Good to know. What is that work you do?”
“Bees extract nectar from the flowers and turn it into honey. That is very healthy for the tall and the small”, says the bee and buzzes away.
I have never tasted honey, thinks Zibo, but if it is that healthy, I will surely try it.

A bit further, Zibo meets a sheep. “Hello, animal”, says Zibo.
“Bèèè, hello”, says the sheep.
What do you think Zibo asks next?
Of course: “Who are you and what is your name?”
“I am a sheep and my name is Curl.”
“What a beautiful name”, says Zibo: “I am Zibo, are you any useful?”
“I certainly am, I give wool to the people. They knit sweaters that keep them nicely warm.”
“Sounds good, but I think sweaters are too hot.”
“Are you not cold, Zibo?”
“Why should I?”
“Running around like that in your pyjamas!” Curl laughs.
Zibo thinks deeply and then he laughs loudly and says: “Of course, Curl, you noticed that well, you thick curly ball.”
When both animals recover from laughing hard, Zibo returns home satisfied. What a lovely day this was, he thinks to himself.

Loading

That day on Krubbo

“Astriebo, where are you?”
“I’m here, Zdragjebo, behind the smukdra.”
“Why are you hiding? Are you afraid of something?”
“No, on Krubbo there is nothing to be afraid of. I’m just playing a game. The smukdra is ideal to disappear, yet it looks like being totally transparent.”
“Come from behind that screen, I rather talk to a visible person.”

That smukdra-thing is very amusing, when you stand behind it you are completely invisible. Astriebo is convinced that it comes from another planet, but he does not know which one. There is enough choice though. Except for the small blue one, which is the furthest away, there is the red or the milky white one. In total there are about twenty colossuses in space that we call planets, just like Krubbo. The elder Krubbonians claim that our light-years old origin is to be found on that tiny blue ball.

“Towards how many of the planets you think we can travel, Astriebo?”
“I have no idea but I’d like to go on a holiday with you to Waldbrow, the green one.”
“We can do that with the Holostar, which has a connection with five planets. The others are too far away.”
“Zdragjebo, you are so smart. If you were to give a lecture at school about a stranger that visits our planet, what would you tell him?”
“I would start off with Nus, the big fireball that brings light to Krubbo and that keeps it warm. Then, I would talk about our way of living in round metallic spheres that are divided in a kind of honeycomb. Each inhabitant has his own small space in which he sleeps and eats. From a tab that is connected to a general pipe system, we get our daily food in the form of a powerful brew. In a space in the middle of the sphere, people can get together to talk or play games.“
“What is your favorite game, Zdragjebo?”
“Hmm, that is Ludo, but I would also tell the visitor that there are bigger spheres for schools or halls for all kinds of events.”
“Will you tell him about Oerkabbo, the huge plain, where we often play and where things fall out of the sky?”
“I think we better keep that a secret, you never know what a stranger has in mind. The day before yesterday, my brother has found a red piece of metal with the inscription ’Tesla Roadster’. He will bring it to the museum.”
“You mean the place where they show this golden disc with the weird noises?”
“Exactly, they say that some of the noises are creatures that talk.”
“Is there something on that chatterbox that we, Krubbonians understand?”
“There are two small parts that we all clearly understand. One says: ‘Hello from the children of planet Earth’ and the second one says: ‘Good health to you now and forever.'

Loading

The Tunnel

Macklewood is a small village. There is church, a grocery and a bakery. Next to the town-hall there is a pub. Just outside the village is a big forest.
This forest is the home of all kinds of animals: foxes, rabbits, deer, frogs, butterflies, birds, bees, … Do you know other animals that live in a forest?
One day huge machines and trucks drove through the village. In no time the beautiful forest was cut into two halves by a new highway. It did not take long before hundreds of cars, vans and other vehicles were driving over the highway.
Luckily, for the inhabitants of Macklewood a bridge was built over the road, so they could still walk or drive from one side of the forest to the other side.
But for all the animals it was not funny. Some brave ones dared to cross the road by running fast. A lot of them can see in the dark, so they did it mostly by night when there was less traffic.
Unfortunately more and more got killed. From above the bridge, the people of Macklewood regretfully saw the dead bodies of the animals laying on the road.
Something had to be done about this. So they went to the mayor to discuss a plan. They would ask the Minister of traffic to build an ecotunnel. They read about it in the newspaper. It is like an enormous drill that makes a huge hole under the roadway. Through the hole they put a tube in which the animals can run back and forth. The Minister agreed and after a while the giant pipe was ready.
For the official opening, the local brass band with the mayor in front marched to the tunnel, followed by almost all the inhabitants of the village. Afterwards there was a big party.
The animals did not know what happened, all this noise in their usually quiet wood. They were hiding behind trees and watched curiously and anxiously from behind the bushes.
When the party was finally over, some brave animals dared to go and have a look at this weird hole under the road. They quickly understood that they could easily run from one side of the wood to the other side.
On their turn, the animals organised a big party. From now on they could safely pass the tunnel and they did not have to mourn their friends anymore that were hit by the cars.
The birds, the butterflies and the bees did not understand what this partying was all about.
Of course, they do not need an ecotunnel because they have wings and they can simply fly over the highway.

Loading

Animals in the Fall

Squirrels hoard nuts,
Bears snore in huts.
Birds fly south for wintertime,
Humans dream of spring and sunshine.

©️2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Spiked Wall

It was an evening the animals had gathered in the middle of the forest to celebrate Sunny the rabbit’s birthday. Mona deer had arranged for a big table on which all the food that Sunny’s mother had prepared and sent was laid. There were sandwiches, tarts, patties, and a lot more food. At the centre of the table there was a big chocolate cake.
The friends decided to first hold hands and circle around the table, and then Sunny would cut the cake. When the animals stepped back away from the table in order to hold hands, Charlie the monkey sitting on the tree climbed down, picked up the cake, and scampered up the tree.
Everyone was too shocked to react, it was when Sunny started to cry that everyone realised the situation, but there was nothing they could do. Charlie sat on the tree and devoured the entire cake.
The animals were all fed up with Charlie and his antics. He would uproot plants in gardens, rob trees of their fruits, use a stick to enlarge a beehive and take out the honeycomb. Enough was enough, the animals decided that Charlie should learn a lesson.
It was in the afternoon, the animals gathered in Mona deer’s house and made a plan to punish Charlie. Teddy the bear who was a wizard at making steel objects decided to help and so did Woody the woodpecker.
It was at night, and Charlie felt hungry, there was nothing to eat. Most of the fruit trees had been covered with plastic sheets. He yearned for some bananas.
Swinging from tree to tree in search of fruits, especially bananas, Charlie was surprised to see Mona the deer’s garden uncovered. The banana tree full of bananas did not have any plastic sheet on it as did all trees in different gardens where fruits had ripened.
Charlie smacked his lips, there was no one in sight. No light was shining in Mona’s house. Nimbly he alighted on the garden wall, a cry escaped his lips as his skin was bruised by sharp steel spikes made by Teddy held together by sticky tape with gum brought in by Woody the woodpecker from the Eucalyptus tree.

Crying in pain, Charlie fell off the wall into the garden near the banana tree, only to be attacked by a dozen leeches waiting for him. His screams rent the air, and in the meantime, all the animals waiting in Mona deer’s house gathered around him, and it was Sunny the rabbit who implored Mona leech to ask her companions to stop.
Charlie had learned his lesson, he asked for forgiveness and promised to turn a new leaf.

Loading

A Teddy bear

A teddy bear, a tender hug,
A soft blanket, a little snug.
A lullaby, a silver moonbeam,
A forehead kiss, a sweet dream.

 

©️2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Koala

The koala bear all cute and cuddly,
Is the victim of mistaken identity.
Not a bear but a marsupial in fact,
Relative of the kangaroo and the wombat.

©️2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Words

Words have rhythm and rhyme,
Words are in stories that start once upon a time.
Whisper and shout, write and read,
Big and small are wonderful words indeed.
All words are terrific, all words are fine,
But the best words are sweet, the best words are kind.

 

©️2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Super powers to the rescue

One day, I was eating dinner with my sister, we both have powers, my sister has earth I have fire. We use it for danger so when I was eating then are watch beeped. Time to go and we said to mom and dad that I'm going to my friend house ok, and mom said ok. Then we went out to safe the world and we say let's go so we can go faster. Then we saw a bad guy taking a gold earrings, oh no then my sister fell down and trees hit him and we save the world again. Then we went home and went to bed. 12 hours later, I woke up and so as my sister, breakfast time. Yum so delicious! Then are watch beeped. Come on, let’s go. Then we saw a bad guy changing to random people, then we a bad guy going to his house, and it had a huge sine it said Power Take away only. I was scared and my sister said we can do this okay. Then my sister said “lets go”. I quickly agreed. Then we saved lots of science artifacts. Then suddenly, someone locked the door and sprayed some sleeping gas. Then me and my sister heard a voice saying “ Hello! I am Jack!” My sister said “ I don’t care!” Then I tried using my powers but it didn’t work. “ I took all of your powers” said Jack. We said nothing, instead we just stared at each other. Then my dad busted through the door and knocked him on the floor! “Yay” we yelled. Then I realized something. You don’t need superpowers to be a hero. That you need to be brave and strong to be a hero.

Loading

The magic tree

Chapter 1: Lotty was coming over!
Once upon a time, there lived a boy name Dobre. He has a younger brother named Doffy.
Next week their cousin Lotty was going to come over. Lotty was their favorite cousin.
Dobre and Doffy’s mom and dad were also going out the day when Lotty was coming. So, they 3 would be alone at home!
Next week the bell rang. “Ding Dong’’. Dobre and Doffy ran to open the door. They saw Lotty!
“Hi Lotty!!” said Dobre. “Hello Lotty!!” said Doffy. “Hi there both of you!!” said Lotty.
“Come on, lets go to our room and play!” said Doffy.

Chapter 2: a strange tree
All of them ran to their room. Lotty loved their backyard! From Dobre and Doffy’s room you could see the backyard. There was a huge 100-year-old tree. Lotty spotted it! He saw some things coming out and going back in the tree. He questioned Dobre and Doffy “Hey what’s that tree? I can see things coming and going back in from the tree.” “Oh, that’s a super old tree! We always see things coming and going back in from it. But we have never gone there.  Let’s go and explore!  What do you both say?” said Dobre. Yes!!  Said both of them together.

Chapter 3: Slotty and the other gnomes
They all walk to the backyard. They go next to the tree and bend to see what are the things on it.
They did not believe what they just saw! There were small gnomes! “Dobre! Lotty! Look what I found!! There are tiny gnomes going inside and outside!!” Said Doffy screaming. “Oh wow!! Let’s see more closely!” said Lotty.
All of them are focusing on the things the gnomes do.
One gnome saw them staring. “Hi kids! What are you looking at?” said the gnome. “Oh um... Hi!  I’m Dobre.  This is my little brother his name is Doffy.  And this is my cousin Lotty . Nice to meet you!  We were looking at you!!  Um you all are amazing!” said Dobre confused. “Hi Dobre!  I’M Slotty the gnome!  Me and my friends live in this tree!  From inside it looks amazing!” said the gnome. “Oh wow!!  I wish I was small like you, and I could enter your home!” said Doffy. “Well, you can!  I have powers which can make people shrink and be taller.” Said Slotty the gnome.  “Can you please make us shrink?” all of them said together.  “Sure!” said Slotty.  “Boom, shrink them,  Boom” said Slotty.  Woosh all of them became small just like Slotty!

Chapter 4: the inside of the tree
They all entered the tree.  They could not believe how beautiful it was!  “This looks better than my home!  Whispered Lotty.  “Wow this is beautiful!” said All of them.  They all were surprised how amazing it looked from inside!  The outside looked like a dirty piece of wood.
They saw all the gnomes rooms in the tree.  There was a lot of grass and food!  “This is amazing!  I love it!  I wish I could stay here forever.” Said Lotty.  ‘’ This is my room.”  Said Slotty . Slotty’s room was beautiful!  It had small wooden birds, a green bed made of grass and wood, a huge wooden slide and a small chair made of sand.  “It’s so beautiful!” they all said at once.  It was time for them to go.  They all were sad.  They had a lot of fun!
“Bye Slotty!” told them all.  Slotty made all 3 of them their normal height again.  Dobre and Doffy’s parents arrived too.  It was time for Lotty to go too.
“This was the best day ever!” said Lotty.  “Bye Lotty!!”  Bye Dobre and Doffy!”  they all said to each other.
Dobre, Doffy and Lotty never told the magic tree to anyone!  Every time Lotty used to come over, they would go to the tree!

THE END!

Loading

Dance Ava Dance!

One day, there was a girl named Ava. She is good at dancing, and she was scared to show her mother that she was a good dancer. At school, Ava told her friend Jade, that "I'm scared to show my mother that I'm a good dancer". But Jade said " I know you're scared ,but your mother will love it no matter what" Ava said 'thanks". A day later, she showed her mother that she is a good dancer. Her mother said "I love it!" Ava was so happy, she gave her mom a hug. Then her mother asked "would you love to go to the competition?" "Yes!" said Ava. Ava knew she had to train before the competition. Ava then joined the national dance team " The Blazing Stars." She made some weird, funky, creative, and talented new friends. Since the day Ava joined the "Blazing Stars", she gained more confidence in herself. She realized that you should never hide your true talent. Finally, the day of the competition arrived. The whole city of Guanajuato was there to watch the dance tournament. The first person to go was Ava! Ava got so scared she started to panic. But her mom came to her and said " This is what you were meant to do. Go shine my darling". Ava smiled and went to the dance floor. Her team yelled " Dance Ava Dance!" After all of the teams had performed their dance routine, they announced the winner. Ava won! She won the national dance gold medal for her whole team! They all shouted her name in joy saying " Ava did it!"

Loading

Monkey

HooHoo, HeeHee,
Hey there, Mr. Monkey.
I've always wondered when you make that sound,
Is it serious or are you just monkeying around?

©️2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The King's Painting

Once upon a time, there was a Kingdom. The king there only had one leg and one eye, but he was very intelligent and kind. Everyone in his kingdom lived a happy and a healthy life because of their king. One day the king was walking through the palace hallway and saw the portraits of his ancestors. He thought that one day his children will walk in the same hallway and remember all the ancestors through these portraits.  But, the king did not have his portrait painted. Due to his physical disabilities, he wasn’t sure how his painting would turn out. So he invited many famous painters from his and other kingdoms to the court. The king then announced that he wants a beautiful portrait made of himself to be placed in the palace. Any painter who can carry out this should come forward. He will be rewarded based on how the painting turns up. All of the painters began to think that the king only has one leg and one eye. How can his picture be made very beautiful? It is not possible and  if the picture does not turn out to look beautiful then the king will get angry and punish them. So one by one, all started to make excuses and politely declined to make a painting of the king. But suddenly one painter raised his hand and said that I will make a very beautiful portrait of you which you will surely like.The king became happy hearing that and other painters got curious. The king gave him the permission and the painter started drawing the portrait. He then filled the drawing with paints. Finally, after taking a long time, he said that the portrait was ready!  All of the courtiers, other painters were curious and nervous thinking, How can the painter make the king’s portrait beautiful because the king is physically disabled? What if the king didn’t like the painting and gets angry? But when the painter presented the portrait, everyone in the court, including the king, left stunned. The painter made a portrait in which the king was sitting on the horse, on the one-leg side, holding his bow and aiming the arrow with his one eye closed. The king was very pleased to see that the painter has made a beautiful portrait by cleverly hiding the king’s disabilities. The King gave him a great reward.

Moral:  We should always think positive of others and ignore their deficiencies. We should learn to focus on the good things instead of trying to hide weaknesses. If we think and approach positively even in a negative situation, then we will be able to solve our problems more efficiently.

Loading

Running with the bull

Where was he? Cody kept near the fence. Not seeing the bull, he dared to creep to the grove of trees in the middle of the pasture. Maybe old Bubba was lying down in the shade of the big sycamore. Hot summer days like this, Cody liked to dip his bare feet in the cool water of the spring. His feet hot dusty the water cooled them really good. He walked into the shallow end of the pool. Curling the sand under his toes, he wiggled them in the sand and closed his eyes.

He pulled up his britches so not to wet them. “If’n my daddy finds out, I’m in the pasture I’m in for a spankin’. He sees me wet he gonna know where I been.” He danced around, careful not to splash too high. “That old bulls over on the other side of the field lookin’ at them cows.” He hummed a tune he heard in church last Sunday. His eyes still closed, he pretended he was Peter walking on water. At the sound of breaking brush, he froze. Opening his eyes, he looked into the angry bloodshot eyes of the bull. His pulse pounded in his ears; his breath caught in his throat. He backed up out of the water.

“Hi Bubba how are you, nice day ain’t it. I ain’t supost to say ain’t but Miss Rule’s not here.” He felt grass under his feet. In the middle of the pool, the bull glared at the boy. “Miss Rule, she’s my schoolteacher.” Gathering a breath, Bubba snorted at the child.

Screaming, Cody whirled and ran. Bubba gave chase. The boy glanced behind and picked up speed, his heart about to beat out of his chest, his breath coming in spurts. Gaining on him, Bubba’s pounding hoofs thundered closer. Sweat flew off the boy.

One way or the other, this would be his last run. The fence seemed a mile away. The closer he came, the further it was. Over the ridge he came running flat out. A hundred yards to yards to the fence. The door to the cabin flew open.

Women poured onto the porch. Death behind him and trouble in front. His rear end tingled, anticipating the spanking he would receive. That is, if he lived. ‘Thought she was gone’ he said to himself. He ran on his feet flying. He had an audience. His mother in the midst, of the women. One hand covered her mouth, the other on her chest, a look of horror on her face. The bull snorted he almost had his prey. Cody imagined he felt the hot breath of the longhorn. His right foot hit a throne bush. It hurt like blazes, slowing him down but not stopping him.

“Run boy, he’s right behind ye.” Mrs. Dalton shouted.

“You can make it. The fence‘ll stop ‘im” Old lady Boide called.

Others shouted words of encouragement.

His father came out of the barn with a pitchfork in his hand.

“I’m in trouble now.” Cody breathed. Five foot behind him Bubba gave a mighty lunge his left horn missed the child’s back by an inch he bellowed in frustration.

Cody hit the fence, hands straight out and bolted over, rolling on the ground. Leaning his head over the top wire, the bull shook his horns and bellowed. Setting up on his rump, Cody grinned at the bull. His head held high; Bubba turned back in the direction of the spring. Inspecting his foot, Cody picked at the sticker.

A hand picked him up by the back of his shirt. Cal Pickens held the boy up. He turned him around until their eyes were level. “I done told you the next time you bother that bull, I was gonna wear you out.”

Cody grinned. “Bubba sure can run can’t he pa.”
“I brought that bull for breeding, not for chasing my son.”

“Cody Pickens, how many times have we told you to stay out of that pasture?” Kary Pickens said, her eyes moist.

“Know where the name Pickins came from now.” Mrs. Bolide said. “He sure was apicikn’ them up and laying them down.

The gathering of women tittered Kary Pickens looked like she was ready to cry. Picking up the tail of her apron, she dabbed her eyes.

“Suce us ladies, we got some business to take care of.” Cal said. He turned in the direction of the barn.

“Can’t we talk about this pa?” Cody said, twisting around. Putting his hand around his son’s waist, Cal carried him in the barn’s direction.

“We done talked about you staying out of that pasture. You didn’t listen.”

Cody’s mind searched for something to say that would change his father’s mind about the spanking. Suddenly he thought of something his grandfather said last Sunday in his sermon. He took a deep breath; surly God would hear if he shouted loud enough.

“Lord be merciful to me a sinner.” Cody yelled at the top of his lungs. It worked his father stopped in mid-stride. His face cracked. Behind him, the women roared in laughter. Kary tried to appear stern. Her mouth twitched. She put her hand over her mouth. A snorkel escaped. She gave in. Cal stared at them.

If it worked one time, he would give it another shot. Maybe if he added please? “Please, Lord be merciful to me a sinner”

It started at Cal’s eyes and ran to the rest of his face. Setting his son on the ground he joined the others, slapping his knees and bending over he laughed until his sides hurt and tears came to his eyes. Relieved, Cody’s eyes roamed from his father and mother to the ladies. He grinned, believing the danger of a spanking past.

As quickly as it started, it was over. The women returned to their quilting bee, and Cal put his hand on Cody’s shoulder.

“Come on, son, let’s get this over with” With his other hand, he loosened his belt. Cody’s face fell.

“Bu… but I asked The Lord to help me.”

“Yes, and He’s agonna do it.” Tears leaked from Cody’s eyes.

A minute later, the women listened as Cal took five easy hits on Cody’s rear, each one accompanied by a squeal.

“That Cody, he’s a good boy. Why he go in the pasture when he knows the bull is there?” Mrs. Dalton said.

His mother smiled. “To cool his feet. The water in the spring bubbles out of the ground and dipping his feet cools his whole body.”

“I think between the bull and his daddy, his feet are the only thing that’s cool.” Old lady Boide said laughing.

The other ladies chuckled.

Rubbing his rear end, Cody set on the bench under the apple tree to the side of the cabin.

“Ain’t worth it.” He said out loud, “My feet may be cool, but my butt’s on fire.”

Loading

Honeybee

Bzzz Bzzz goes the honeybee,
So confused and so busy.
It's mistaking you and me,
For it's pollen source again I see.

©️2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

What is Inventory Accounting and Why Do It?

Inventory Accounting

There are three different ways to look at the costs over the course of a year and three different ways to compute them. Furthermore, in this guide, you'll download all the assets you need to get you started. This document/information does not constitute, and should not be considered a substitute for, legal or financial advice. Each financial situation is different, the advice provided is intended to be general. Please contact your financial or legal advisors for information specific to your situation. Stock, daily fluctuations in quantity, ageing inventory and deadstock, and so on. IFRS Standards define an onerous contract as one in which the unavoidable costs of meeting the obligations under the contract exceed the economic benefits expected to be received.

You’ll just need to stipulate which one is being used when submitting financial records and accounts. We need to assign an actual value to the unsold inventory figure (i.e. how much this company asset is worth in monetary terms). Cost of goods sold is a core element of measuring a retail business’s profitability and inventory value. Reporting & forecasting tools Generate sales, picking and inventory reports. Inventory management Full realtime sales visibility across all of your sales channels.

Keep Operations Efficient with Barcode Asset Tracking Tags

FIFO is a useful inventory management technique to actually use in the handling of stock in your warehouse. In any manufacturing operation, there will inevitably be certain amounts of inventory spoilage, as well as items that must be scrapped or reworked. There is different accounting for normal and abnormal spoilage, the sale of spoiled goods, rework, scrap, and related topics. The typical production facility has a large amount of overhead costs, which must be allocated to the units produced in a reporting period.

Inventory Accounting

Unavoidable costs are the lower of the costs of fulfilling the contract and any compensation or penalties from the failure to fulfill it. If a contract can be terminated without incurring a penalty, it is not onerous. Commercial samples, returnable packaging or equipment spare parts typically do not meet the definition of inventories, although these might be managed using the inventory system for practical reasons. A café is open for 12 hours per day, with 10 tables at which diners spend an average of one hour eating a meal. A veterinarian in an isolated community stocks up on disinfectant and dog and cat treats in order to meet customer demand in case the highway floods during spring thaw and delays delivery trucks. At a seed company, the primary packing material is the sealed bag that contains, for example, flax seeds. Placing the flax seed bags into a box for transportation and storage is the secondary packing.

Steps in this Process

This single cost value averages out the price paid for the items currently in stock. There are many advantages of using a multifunctional operating system for managing your inventory accounting.

But first, let's make sure we fully understand what trading and manufacturing businesses are and what they have to do with inventory. But there are two other types of businesses apart from service businesses, both of which revolve around the selling of inventory. If they bought it with the intention of selling it for a higher price, and they routinely sell this type of asset to others, then that asset isinventory. So as you can see, inventory are not necessarily small items that are sold quickly. Those are both inventory for his business because they are bought from the manufacturers of the shoes and are sold to the public at a higher amount, resulting in a profit for the business. A second journal entry reduces the account Inventory and increases the account Cost of Goods Sold.

Inventory Accounting

It also means that companies use oldest items first and don’t have to worry about expiration dates or inventory that does not move. Average Cost (or weighted-average) inventory accounting method is totally different to the previous two. All products received and sold must be recorded individually when using the FIFO accounting method. It’s possible that the FIFO system can lead businesses to under or overestimate the value of inventory in the future, due to market changes down the line. This chapter covers the basics of inventory accounting for greater understanding of inventory management as a whole. But it is highly recommended to seek the services of a professional accountant and/or bookkeeper when it comes to submitting any financial documents. For example, Brightpearl helps you calculate customer lifetime value, average order value, profit margin, and more.

Estimate Ending Inventory

One is that it allows you to collect varied accounting and inventory data to generate actionable insights that have value to other departments besides accounting. Admittedly, FreeAgent is geared towards UK-based businesses, though, so its usefulness outside of the United Kingdom is limited. That being said, the company does have plans to expand internationally and is definitely one to watch in the small business accounting software space. AccountEdge is another small business accounting software solution that provides a suite of tools to help users keep track of their incoming and outgoing transactions.

What is the FIFO method?

FIFO stands for first in, first out, an easy-to-understand inventory valuation method that assumes that goods purchased or produced first are sold first. In theory, this means the oldest inventory gets shipped out to customers before newer inventory.

Safety stock has carrying costs, but it supports customer satisfaction. Similarly, anticipation stock comprises of raw materials or finished items that a business purchases based on sales and production trends. If a raw material’s price is rising or peak sales time is approaching, a business may purchase safety stock. Records costs relating to a sale as if the earliest purchased item would be sold first. However, the physical flow of the units sold under both the periodic and perpetual methods would be the same. Since FIFO assumes that the first items purchased are sold first, the latest acquisitions would be the items that remain in inventory at the end of the period and would constitute ending inventory. Both cost of goods sold and inventory valuation depend on accounting for inventory properly.

INVENTORY ACCOUNTING

Sorry, Veeqo is not currently available to new customers in your region. Suspend receiving and shipping operations during physical inventory. For distributors who send inventory to a retailer, invoicing doesn’t occur until that retailer has sold said inventory. While the inventory is in the retailer’s store, you still own it and that needs to be reflected on your Balance Sheet. Your accountant should be able to advise you on which is the best method for your business. An especially useful feature is the Data Auditor which helps you to make sure your business data is correct, protected, and balanced.

Charlene Rhinehart is an expert in accounting, banking, investing, real estate, and personal finance. She is a CPA, CFE, Chair of the Illinois CPA Society Individual Tax Committee, and was recognized as one of Practice Ignition's Top 50 women in accounting.

Best Tips for Accounts Payable Workflow Automation

You may lose some inventory as a result of spoiling and other factors in the manufacturing process. Businesses typically record these losses as part of their overhead cost pool before assigning them to their inventory record. If the amount of lost goods is abnormally high or low, you can record the expenses as part of the costs of goods sold instead of accounting for them as an asset. The same process is conducted for inventory accounting as the cash sale mentioned. The sales journal places the transaction in the credit sale category and records how much is owed by the customer in accounts receivable. Get a big picture view of your business, without losing sight of the details. DEAR makes enterprise-level inventory management, manufacturing, sales channel integration, reporting and more accessible to businesses of all sizes.

What are disadvantages of FIFO?

The first-in, first-out (FIFO) accounting method has two key disadvantages. It tends to overstate gross margin, particularly during periods of high inflation, which creates misleading financial statements. Costs seem lower than they actually are, and gains seem higher than they actually are.

Primarily, companies selling perishable goods face less risk of their products spoiling or crossing best-before sale date. They can establish a smooth supply chain and ensure their clients receive the freshest items in their inventory. On-hand inventory isn’t simply stock that hasn’t sold yet – it’s a business asset, and must legally be treated as such. Inventory accounting is the practice of correctly valuing this business asset, so it can be properly documented in end-of-year financial records. The main role of the accountant on a monthly basis is assigning costs to ending inventory unit counts. The basic concept of cost layering, which involves tracking tranches of inventory costs, involves the first in, first out layering system and the last in, first out system.

They also roll the cost of new inventory purchases into the cost of existing inventory to determine a new weighted average cost that is readjusted as more inventory is purchased or manufactured. Inventory accounting is all about how a business would show the stock it holds in its financial records – balance sheets, profit & loss (P&L) reports, etc. This is typically more complex than it sounds as inventory is often a ‘live figure’ that’s constantly changing as sales are made and more stock purchased. When selling inventory to a non-Cornell entity or individual for cash/check, record it on your operating account with a credit to sales tax and external income and debit to cash. When selling inventory and recording an accounts receivable, use an accounts receivable object code.

If you think inventory accounting is too hard, it’s time to rethink, refresh, retool, and restart. With a quick refresher of basic inventory accounting concepts, openness to new approaches, and inventory accounting software designed to guide you through the process, it’s much easier. The process of inventory accounting and its needs is explained in this PPT presentation. “Financial Accounting” lesson bought to you by Welingkar’s Distance Learning Division.

The periodic and perpetual inventory systems are different methods used to track the value of goods on hand. The more sophisticated of the two is the perpetual system, but it requires much more online management of Inventory related General Ledger posting.

INVENTORY ACCOUNTING METHODS

When an inventory item is sold, the item's cost is removed from inventory and the cost is reported on the company's income statement as the cost of goods sold. Cost of goods sold is likely the largest expense reported on the income statement. When the cost of goods sold is subtracted from sales, the remainder is the company's gross profit. It’s highly likely that a business will not sell the entirety of its inventory at the end of each accounting period. Meaning any on-hand, unsold stock becomes an asset that must be valued and included in financial statements. Conducting an accurate physical inventory is a vital component to creating an accurate, consolidated balance sheet at the university level. The physical inventory results directly impact the unit’s cost of goods sold, revenue, and profit, and ultimately, the information presented on the university’s financial statements.

Inventory Accounting

Ensure this software has a direct Xero integration or QuickBooks integration to push relevant data across. But they will make it much simpler to organise and present come the end of tax year. Any increase or decrease in the value of goods affects your inventory value figure.

Inventory

A selling inventory journal entry as a sales discount will appear differently. Sales discounts, offered to customers who have store credit accounts, are discounts that are offered to customers by a business in exchange for paying their bill within a given time frame. Return Inventory Accounting sales are recorded differently because the item is returned and certain inventory accounts are credited. Sales returns and allowances are either merchandise that has been returned by a customer or allowances given to a customer because of defective merchandise.

A company's inventory is all of its merchandise intended for sale to its customers in the normal course of business. Inventories are considered current assets in that https://www.bookstime.com/ they usually are sold within a year or within a company's operating cycle. Furthermore, inventories make up the most valuable current asset for most retailers.

History of IAS 2

This must be kept in mind when an analyst is analyzing the inventory account. Management uses the inventory turnover and the margin ratios to measure the earnings from each piece of merchandise and stock items that will produce more profits for the company. Investors and creditors also look at these ratios as a health indicator of the company.

Loading

Fiama, the Llama

Fiama, the llama
By Aanya Sharma

Once upon a time, there was a small llama. Her name was Fiama. Fiama was very naughty and never listened to her mother. They lived by the river on a high mountain. Every year in winter, snow fell on their house. Fiama loved to play in the snow.
Once in winter, it snowed very heavily. The water in river turned into ice. Fiama wanted do go for skating on the ice. Her mother told her not to do so, since she was afraid that Fiama might fall into the cold water beneath if the ice broke.

That night there was a party in their house. Mother Llama was serving some delicious snacks to the guests. She had a plate full of pies. Suddenly, she remembered how much Fiama loved the pies! She started looking for Fiama in the house, but Fiama was not there! Naughty Fiama had quietly slipped out of the house to skate on the icy river, thinking that her mother wouldn’t know.

Alas! The ice broke and Fiama fell into the cold river. “Help! Help!”, she shouted, but there was no one around to help her. When mother Llama did not find Fiama in the house, she got worried. The guests offered to look for Fiama. The blue bird and the owl flew out, and saw Fiama in the river. The otters ran to rescue Fiama out of the water.

Fiama was all wet and shivering with cold. Mother Llama covered her in a thick blanket and called the doctor. Doctor Duck came with his medicines and checked Fiama. He told Mother Llama not to worry. He said, “Give Fiama these medicines two times, and some raspberry and tea. I will make her feel better in no time.” Mother Llama thanked Doctor Duck, and left Fiama to rest.

But naughty Fiama wouldn’t listen! She knew there were pies in the kitchen and she wanted to eat them all. Just when she was about to get down from her bed, she toppled and had a funny fall. The guests saw her and started laughing! Little Fiama was very embarrassed. She promised to listen to her mother always from then on.

The End.

Loading

The Four Jungle Friends

The Four Jungle Friends
By Aanya Sharma

One upon a time, lived four friends in a jungle. Rory, a lion; Bonny, a bear; Manu, a monkey and Jeffy, a giraffe! Manu was very naughty, while Rory was always protective towards his friends. Bonny was silly and always fell into problems, while Jeffy was very wise. The four friends met each other every day by the lake, and they loved to play together.

One day, poachers came to know about the animals in the jungle. They wanted to catch the animals and sell them to a circus. Their plan was to capture them one by one. They came to the jungle and lay a trap. Unfortunately, Bonny got fell in the trap. The poachers were very happy and took the bear away in a truck.

When the friends met by the lake the next day, they found that Bonny was missing. Rory sensed something was wrong. He roared loudly. All animals in the jungle got scared, but there was no sign of Bonny. Just then, Jeffy got an idea. He climbed on a hill and stretched his long neck over the trees, and saw the truck. He told Manu where the poachers were. Manu swung through the trees in the jungle to follow the truck. On the way, he dropped fruits from various trees to make a trail for Rory to follow. Rory ran as fast as he could to save his friend!

Soon, Rory was in front of the truck. He growled! The poachers were frightened. Manu climbed on a banana tree and started throwing bananas at the poachers. The driver lost control and the truck slipped on the banana peels, and overturned. Bonny fell out of the truck. Rory jumped on the poachers and hurt them with his sharp claws. The poachers ran away, never to return. Together, the friends rescued Bonny. They were happy to be together again!

The End.

Loading

Come On

Come on flowers, come out and start to bloom,
Come on birds, come out and sing your tune.
Come on sun, come out and shine as bright as can be,
Come on spring, come out and play with me.

©2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Spring is Ready

Tweet-Tweet-Tweedle-Dee-Deet,
Spring song soft, spring song sweet.
Tweet-Tweet-Tweedle-Dee-Dite,
Flowers blooming big, flowers blooming bright.
Tweet-Tweet-Tweedle-Dee-Dad,
Frog in the pond, frog in the lilypad.
Tweet-Tweet-Tweedle-Dee-Dow,
Crickets chirping here, crickets chirping now.
Tweet-Tweet-Tweedle-Dee-Dum,
Spring so happy, spring so fun.
Tweet-Tweet-Tweedle-Dee-Dee,
Spring is here, spring is ready!

©2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Bedtime Is

Bedtime is teeth that sparkle bright,
And moonbeams that shine with silver light.
Bedtime is jammies that are tightly zipped,
And foreheads that are so very gently kissed.
Bedtime is soft blankets that are snug,
And a teddy bear that waits for a sleepy kind of hug.

©2020 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Уровни поддержки и сопротивления: что нужно знать о линиях теханализа Бета Финанс

Линии будут пересекать и тени, и тела свечей постоянно и это нормально. Для примера мы возьмем пару GBPJPY и я покажу как, начиная с недельного графика, правильно рисовать для нее п/с. Граждане, не надо это делать и тратить битый час на то, чтобы нарисовать все уровни, которые только попадаются вам на глаза. В результате у вас получится вермишель, а не график и толку с таких уровней не будет вообще. Вам нужно научиться рисовать лишь наиболее значимые уровни, что сформируют основу, с которой можно работать дальше.

Без этого успешная торговля финансовыми инструментами невозможна. Линии на недельном графике намного важнее, чем линии на дневном. Кроме того, не менее важное значение имеет длительность построенной линии поддержки или сопротивления.

Как определить уровень поддержки и сопротивления

Если уровни находятся рядом друг с другом, то ориентируемся на ближайший. Кроме того, не забываем, что отскок от уровня более вероятен, чем его пробой. Кроме того, уровни используются для определения стоп-лоссов и целей взятия прибыли. Насчёт целей я думаю, вам будет всё и так понятно. Для начала стоит вспомнить, что уровни – это точка опоры. Если у вас где-то появился сигнал на покупку, и вы видите, что цена находится на уровне, то это означает, что у сигнала есть точка опоры.

В случае разворота от намеченных границ — использовать момент для входа в соответствующую позицию (длинную или короткую). Вариант пробоя уровней — торговать с применением соответствующей стратегии. Основной уровень прекрасно заметен на недельном графике, поскольку это зона, от которой цена сильно сдвинулась вверх или вниз. Это самые важные уровни в трейдинге, именно при столкновении цены с недельными уровнями нужно искать торговые сигналы. Однако, краткосрочные уровни тоже играют свою роль. У меня часто спрашивают, как именно рисовать уровни поддержки и сопротивления.

Тестируемые минимумы и максимумы выглядят как бар с широким хвостом при низких объемах. Уровни поддержки и сопротивления используют на малых временных промежутках, а также для определения ключевой цены. Тактика торговли по уровням заключается в том, чтобы определить, куда толкнет цену крупный игрок, стать с ним в одну сторону и получить профит от этого движения. Далее необходимо выделить достаточно сильные дневные уровни на графике. А вот внутридневные, отмеченные на четырехчасовом и часовом таймфреймах, могут с легкостью пробиваться ценой.

Торговые стратегии

Они существуют из-за притока покупателей или продавцов на ключевых этапах. Тот факт, что эти уровни поддержки и сопротивления могут между собой поменяться ролями, можно использовать для определения диапазона рынка, торговых разворотов, отскоков или прорывов. Каждая подобная сделка будет иметь свои собственные правила входа и выхода. На TradingView есть инструмент удобный инструмент рисования, который позволяет пользователям визуально идентифицировать эти уровни на графике. Является одним из простейших индикаторов уровней поддержки и сопротивления без перерисовки для внутридневного трейдинга.

Что такое линия поддержки в трейдинге?

Линии поддержки (Support) соединяют важные минимумы (низы) рынка и возникают, когда продавцы больше либо не могут, либо не хотят продавать данный финансовый инструмент по более низким ценам. Падение цен возле линии поддержки как бы останавливается, и цены вновь начинают расти.

Теперь мы можем сформулировать правила образования новой линии поддержки/сопротивления. При движении от поддержки к сопротивлению вы сможете нарисовать растущий тренд, на обратном пути падающий. Эти два тренда друг друга компенсируют, и в результате получается то, что называют стабилизацией. Спор о таймфреймах можно переформулировать в спор о том, кому какая ширина этой самой стабилизации больше нравится. Кому-то хватит 10 пунктов, кому-то нужно будет 60. Величину достаточной именно для вас стабилизации обозначьте через Z пунктов.

Если цена растет, то увеличивается количество продавцов. Таким образом, исследование линий спроса и предложения позволяет определить количество продавцов и покупателей, готовых совершить сделку по определенной цене. На свободном рынке эти линии всегда в динамике, которая зависит от настроений и ожиданий инвесторов, в свою очередь влияющих на изменение цены. Расстояние до ближайших расположенных рядом линий поддержки и сопротивления. Как правило, после преодоления линии поддержки и сопротивления наступает «период раскаянья» – цена возвращается к преодоленному уровню.

Здесь не было движения, которое дало бы нам новые локальные минимумы. Если бы от данного пин-бара цена пошла бы вниз, то тогда уровень имел бы место быть. Но так как движения не было, значит и не было результата. Следующий уровень дал нам примерно такую же информацию, как и предыдущий, но здесь была проторговка. Цене не давали идти ниже продолжительное время. Так как подобные экстремумы сильно выделяются на графике, трейдеры будут помнить о них достаточно долго, потому и забывать их не стоит.

Как рисовать линии поддержки и сопротивления

Нарисовав их слишком много, ваш мозг опухнет от попыток проанализировать движение цены. Вы запутаетесь, ваш анализ столкнется с параличом. Искусство здесь состоит как раз в том, чтобы уметь отмечать лишь наиболее актуальные уровни. Это совсем нетрудно, достаточно лишь потренироваться какое-то время. В чем основное различие между этими двумя типами уровней? Краткосрочные уровни не видны на недельных графиках, а на дневном графике они размещаются к цене поближе.

В классическом теханализе являются частью анализа графических паттернов. Эти понятия используются трейдерами для обозначения ценовых уровней на графиках, которые, как правило, действуют в роли барьеров, препятствующих движению цены в определенном направлении. В этой статье мы расскажем не только классическую сторону применения уровней поддержки и сопротивления, но и покажем методы их построения на основе анализа объемов.

Что такое поддержка в акциях?

На любом финансовом рынке цены не движутся хаотично. Как правило, они движутся (растут или падают) в каких-либо ценовых диапазонах. Если взять график растущей акции, то на ней, обычно, можно выделить несколько точек разворота цены после коррекции. Соединим эти точки прямой линией и получим линию поддержки.

А какой именно, расскажем уже в следующем разделе. Дело в том, что именно для этого используется этот инструмент технического анализа. Обычно доходя до отмеченного уровня, цена отбивается от него. А если пробивает HQBroker отзывы и закрепляется за их пределами, то, скорее всего, будет разворот тренда. Старайтесь отмечать чёткие уровни, которые видны невооруженным глазом. На них обращает внимание наибольшее количество трейдеров.

Линия поддержки направлена в будущее и, относительно оси времени, имеет положительный угол наклона. Первый минимум устанавливается в начале тренда, а второй образуется, когда цены растут и достигают определенного пика. Сила тренда с помощью линий определяется достаточно просто, главное – внимательно наблюдать. При таком обстоятельстве можно смело совершать покупку и ждать возможности продать по более высокой цене.

Уровни поддержки и сопротивления при торговле акциями

Перепроданность – состояние прямо противоположное перекупленности и возникает после периода, характеризующегося понижающимися ценами. Как правило, эта фаза наблюдается в зоне, где имеется уровень поддержки или несколько уровней различной степени значимости. На этом графике явно видны несколько уровней поддержки и сопротивления, которые к тому же часто меняются местами. Например, линия 1 (район цены в 4,8 руб.) в точках а и b играет роль уровня сопротивления, а в точке с – это уровень поддержки.

линии поддержки и сопротивления

Открытую позицию можно сопровождать трейлинг-стопом или со временем переместить стоп-лосс в безубыток и постепенно сдвигать его вслед за ценой. В отличие от других аналогичных алгоритмов, Zone отражает в терминале наиболее важные уровни, от которых, с большой долей Как начать инвестировать с нуля вероятности, цена оттолкнется. Именно возле этих границ были проторгованы значительные объемы. Использовать этот инструмент в трейдинге можно самостоятельно или вместе с другими индикаторами, подтверждающими реакцию рынка в предполагаемый момент продаж или покупок.

А успех ему гарантировали простота построения и высокая точность сигналов. Мы разобрались, как строить эти уровни самостоятельно, а также, какие индикаторы можно скачать для автоматического их накладывания на график котировок. Индикаторы, рисующие линии поддержки и сопротивления вряд ли можно найти на платформе брокера, по крайней мере, пока мы таких еще не встречали. Но если вы знаете такого брокера, поделитесь его названием с нами и остальными читателями в комментариях. Поэтому вам придется установить торговый терминал Meta Trader 4.

Прорыв уровня сопротивления приводит к восхождению линии спроса, то есть к росту покупателей, желающих приобрести активы по более высокой цене. Прорыв уровня поддержки приводит к смещению линии предложения вниз. От умения пользоваться данным инструментом напрямую зависит эффективность торговли и доход трейдера.

Практические особенности поддержки и сопротивления

Опорная линия становится линией поддержки, если цена находится выше ее, и линией сопротивления, когда цена опускается под эту линию. Работа вокруг опорной линии требует аккуратности и разработки собственной технологии. В данной статье мы с вами рассматриваем уровни поддержки и сопротивления. Но если разграничить эти понятия, то получится, что уровни поддержки – это уровни, которые мешают цене уйти ниже. А уровни сопротивления – это уровни наверху, которые мешают цене уйти выше. В торговле на форекс очень большое значение имеют уровни поддержки / сопротивления.

линии поддержки и сопротивления

Эти состояния скорее присущи торгуемому активу в некоторой ценовой зоне. Как правило, она размещается между несколькими уровнями сопротивления, если рассматривать фазу перекупленности, или между уровнями поддержки – для случая перепроданности. Указанные уровни могут иметь различную значимость, которая определяется масштабом оценки. «Двойная вершина» (рис. 42) и ее противоположность – «двойное дно» – образуются, когда цена достигает определенного уровня, а затем дважды меняет направление. Для образования двойной вершины уровень, до которого в конечном итоге доходит цена, должен быть ниже уровня, до которого цена упала между вершинами. «Тройная вершина» – еще более сильный сигнал, чем двойная вершина, предупреждающий о повороте тренда.

Чем старше таймфрейм, тем более значимым является найденный ценовой уровень. Линия поддержки и сопротивления на дневном графике более важна, чем на часовом, а на часовом графике более значительна, чем на пятиминутном. Объемы заявок на приобретение или продажу распределяются в вероятном диапазоне цен торгового инструмента крайне неравномерно. Случается, что в значительной части этого диапазона вообще нет ни одной заявки или их объемы в сравнении с текущей ликвидностью несущественны. С другой стороны, один или несколько крупных участников рынка могут создать в очень узкой части торгового диапазона зону заявок с весьма значительными объемами. На использовании уровней и линий поддержки/сопротивления базируются многие торговые системы, работающие на любых рынках, активах и таймфреймах.

Каждая следующая попытка реванша покупателей отмечалась все более и более низким пиком. Последний максимум, после которого быки окончательно сдались — стала отметка в 1,40. После этого курсу EURUSD ценой длительных усилий удалось лишь приблизиться к психологически важному уровню сопротивления.

Помните, что технический анализ – наука неточная, это больше искусство, которым можно овладеть, проводя сотни часов за графиками и непрерывной практикой. Сразу хорошо рисовать такие уровни вы не научитесь, это потребует времени. Однако, постепенно будет получаться все лучше и лучше.

В этом случае линия сопротивления имеет отрицательный угол наклона относительно горизонтальной оси и направлена в будущее. Поведение цены вблизи любого уровня можно рассматривать с точки зрения теории "самосбывающихся" пророчеств. Участники торгов, выполняя соответствующие построения, усиливают или ослабляют их собственными ордерами.

После того, как рынок опустился и продолжил своё движение вверх, низшая точка достигнутая ценой будет являться поддержкой. В таком случае рынок постоянно будет формировать новые уровни поддержки и сопротивления, так как цена колеблется. Для платформы МТ5 есть такой индикатор, как Lrma . В нем используется скользящая средняя и его можно использовать для определения динамического уровня поддержки и сопротивления. Для построения линий используется индикатор Beginner для MT4 и MT5, который показывает экстремумы.

Однако не стоит заблуждаться, что поддержка и сопротивление могут быть только на трендовых движениях. Эти ключевые значения можно также отметить и при боковике на рынке. В таком 770capital случае на уровне поддержки будет проходить нижняя граница торгового канала, а на уровне сопротивления — верхняя. То есть при росте цены она “упирается” в уровень сопротивления .

Что такое раскаяние трейдеров?

Торгуйте только на те средства, которые готовы потерять. Помните о важности манименеджмента, и не нарушайте выстроенной торговой стратегии. К примеру, когда торговля проходит на малых объемах, возможны любые пробои и откаты, т.к.

В противном случае допущенные ошибки могут дорого стоить. Давайте представим восходящий тренд на ценовом графике. Кривая цены движется вверх нелинейно и постоянно пытается провалиться вниз, но не падает ниже определенного значения, словно ее что-то поддерживает (часто — серьезный капитал).

Loading

A Different Kind Of Bee

Nelly has always looked different from the other bees. She was born with some extra weight and fluff and couldn’t get rid of it. When she was a baby, the other bees nodded on her, but now they often talked badly about her. ‘Shouldn’t she lose some more weight?’ they often mumbled, or ‘She’s not working as hard as us other bees.’ When she heard these mean words, she put on her brave face and smiled, but when she came home, she often cried and wondered if those bees are right. Why is she bigger than the other bees; and why is that bad?

One day, it was the first day of autumn, Nelly couldn’t take it anymore. When she was waiting in line in the cafeteria, two bees before talked behind her back. ‘She should just stop eating,’ one bee said. ‘she’s eating all our food,’ the other bee said. Nelly felt a shiver and dropped the plate. Everyone stared at her, and she quickly flew away. ‘Why can’t I be like the other bees?’ she cried. ‘What have I done wrong?’ Big teardrops blurred her sight, and before she knew it, she was outside the beehive. It was lunch break, and no bee was working in the fields. Nelly was about to turn around to fly back, but the birds were singing such a lovely song, and the flowers sparkled in the midday light, that Nelly decided to use the lunch break to explore the fields.

First, she flew to the ground and noticed small brown animals with tiny arms and legs; they called themselves ants. Nelly thought the world must be frightening if you are that small, but they didn’t seem to care for they were busily carrying breadcrumbs away. Nelly grew tired from watching them working as busily as the bees and decided to fly somewhere else. On a crispy green leaf, she met a ladybug; red and beautiful, but with many dots on her back. Nelly asked what they mean, but the ladybug just shrugged and flew away. Next, Nelly flew to a pond where she met a praying mantis. At first, she laughed because the mantis looked like grass, but when the praying mantis introduced herself in such an elegant manner and started to sing, Nelly felt shy and flew away with hot cheeks. She said to herself that she’s seen enough for the day and was about to return to the beehive when she saw a bee that looked just like her.
‘You are as fat as me!’ she exclaimed.
The other bee raised an eyebrow. ‘You call me fat? That is how bumblebees look like!’ the other bee responded proudly.
‘Ah, a bumblebee,’ Nelly said. ‘Then, am I also a bumblebee?’
‘As long as my eyes are not failing me, yes,’ the bumblebee laughed. ‘You poor dear, you don’t even know who you are. Look at our fluff,’ she went through her hair, ‘we are better protected than those skinny bees.’
‘The other bees are angry with me because I don’t work as hard but eat more than them,’ Nelly said and sighed. The other bumblebee started laughing. ‘Fat and not working hard enough? Those bees, they don’t know how to enjoy life! All they keep thinking about is making their honey.’
The bumblebee flew closer to Nelly. ‘We bumblebees know how to enjoy life. Be proud of yourself! You are perfect just the way you are.’
‘Thank you, Miss!’ Nelly said and smiled. ‘From now on, I won’t be scared and think something is wrong with me.’
‘That’s good, and if you’ve had enough of those lousy bees, you can come and visit Aunty Giselle.’ Nelly said goodbye to the bumblebee and flew back to the beehive, singing a happy song to herself.

‘I am Nelly, the bumblebee,’ she said to herself. ‘I don’t need to be like the other bees.’

Loading

Benefit Overpayment Services

Overpayment Of Benefits

View full press release on Double Dip Issues here. LawHelpNC.org is a joint project of Legal Aid of North Carolina, the North Carolina Equal Justice Alliance, the North Carolina Bar Association Foundation and Probono.net. Our goal is to provide our users with helpful, easy-to-understand legal resources and information in North Carolina. To pay an overpayment, you can agree to pay the amount in monthly installments. Usually, DSS will ask you to pay off the overpayment in one year. For over a decade, Acclaim Legal Services has been helping Michigan families find lasting debt relief and protection from home foreclosure. The service and manner your office provided was super.

The answer depends on a number of factors. Learn more at H&R Block. Payroll Payroll services and support to keep you compliant. Refund Advance You could get up to $3,500 within minutes of filing your taxes.

Dealing with Government Penalties for Overturned Benefits:  Can I Discharge the Debt in Bankruptcy?

HRB Maine License No. ©2021 HRB Tax Group, Inc. Besides filing an appeal to plead your case in front of a judge, the only legal way to resolve debts resulting from overpayment of government benefits is to file a personal bankruptcy.

Overpayment Of Benefits

Visit hrblock.com/halfoff to find the nearest participating office or to make an appointment. OBTP# B13696 ©2018 HRB Tax Group, Inc.

No matter how you file, Block has your back

You would get a notice of an administrative hearing and if you fail to appear, a finding of fraud is made and the penalty is assessed. If you think the overpayment is incorrect you can ask us to reconsider our decision by downloading and completing an appeal form, you also have the right to make a formal appeal. MDES officials said many claimants were determined ineligible after initially qualifying. Bank products and services are offered by MetaBank®, N.A. Fees apply when making cash payments through MoneyGram® or 7-11®. US Mastercard Zero Liability does not apply to commercial accounts . Conditions and exceptions apply – see your Cardholder Agreement for details about reporting lost or stolen cards and liability for unauthorized transactions.

Overpayment Of Benefits

The Confession of Judgment may allow DSS to garnish your wages if you are working. This debt consolidation program provides court protection while you are making reasonable efforts to pay your debts back. The Chapter 13 program is a comprehensive debt management program. SNAP-CR answers questions on billing inquiries, assists with US Department of the Treasury Offset Program questions, and tracks money received on SNAP claims. An overpayment might also occur if your marital status changes. If your marital status changes when you are receiving Social Security Disability benefits, you must notify the SSA of the change in marital status so adjustments can be made accordingly. There are a number of reasons that an overpayment may occur.

Disability Benefits How To's

You’ll need to fill out some information on your current financial situation. If you receive multiple waivers, just return one. Officials say repeats may slow things up for your case. If your waiver is denied for some reason, you can appeal it within 30 days. DUA should notify the claimant of the right to request a waiver at the time it issues the determination regarding an overpayment. If DUA denies the request for waiver, the claimant has the right to file an appeal and have a hearing on the matter.

It is important to repay this benefit overpayment as soon as possible to avoid collection and legal action. In some cases, your new spouse’s income may disqualify you for some benefits based on income requirements. If the SSA is not notified in a timely manner, there may be an overpayment of Social Security Disability benefits.

If this happens, you can call our office for further assistance. The overpayment may be through no fault of your own. This is considered to be an overpayment because of agency error, or in other words, a mistake by DSS. Contact us now to speak with an experienced debt resolution attorney. We offer same days appointments and legal protection. Penalties are assessed after the State of Michigan makes a determination that the overpayment was fraudulent (vs. an innocent mistake).

Council services

You should always investigate the possibility of a waiver of overpayment if you can demonstrate that the overpayment was not the claimant’s fault. A waiver is not allowed if there is a finding of fraud, which is why it is critical to dispute an erroneous fraud finding. If the overpayment was not due to misrepresentation or fraudulent intent on the claimant’s part, the claimant may apply for a waiver of the outstanding balance of her overpayment pursuant to G.L. DUA’s regulations on waivers of overpayment are found at 430 CMR 6.01 – 6.13. A waiver will be granted if you can show that the recovery of payments “would defeat the purpose of benefits .

Applies to individual tax returns only. All tax situations are different. Fees apply if you have us file a corrected or amended return. Free In-person Audit Support is available only for clients who purchase and use H&R Block desktop software solutions to prepare and successfully file their 2021 individual income tax return . It does not provide for reimbursement of any taxes, penalties, or interest imposed by taxing authorities and does not include legal representation. Additional terms and restrictions apply; SeeFree In-person Audit Supportfor complete details.

Find Legal Help

What if you received workers’ compensation until your employer fought it and won? If you are now getting demand letters for Social Security Administration, Unemployment Agency or other government entity regarding overpayment of benefits, we are here to help. There is no forgiveness or waiver of a Pennsylvania non-fault overpayment. If you are granted waiver, the overpayment is forgiven and the government will have to give you back any of your current benefits they took. If the hearing or other decision is adverse to the claimant, DUA may assert that UI benefits have been overpaid. Sometimes that assertion results from a redetermination of eligibility under G.L. Other times an overpayment is assessed because an initially favorable eligibility decision is overturned on appeal.

This hearing does not include an opportunity to revisit any substantive issues regarding the underlying eligibility for UI benefits. The claimant may then appeal the hearing decision to the Board of Review, and then to the court. The time frame and the procedural steps for filing overpayment appeals are the same as that for appeals of disqualification. Enrollment in, or completion of, the H&R Block Income Tax Course is neither an offer nor a guarantee of employment. Additional qualifications may be required. Enrollment restrictions apply. There is no tuition fee for the H&R Block Income Tax Course; however, you may be required to purchase course materials.

If the payments occurred after that, officials say you should still apply since you can still qualify for forgiveness. NBC12 confirmed Overpayment Of Benefits that VEC accidentally overpaid more than $814 million to Virginians across the state since the start of the pandemic in 2020.

What does it mean to have an overpayment?

the act of paying more than is necessary or more than the value of something, or the amount by which someone has paid too much: Any overpayment will be treated as a payment of tax in advance. HR, COMMERCE.

We can eliminate or consolidate your debt to improve your credit. But there’s good news. If you can’t afford to repay the VEC, you can apply for a waiver so you won’t owe back the money. Your waiver application will automatically be granted if the overpayments fell between March 2020 through June 2021.

Please provide your claim reference number when getting in touch with us. If you do not pay the invoice we will send you reminders in case you have forgotten to pay, but if you still fail to pay or to come to an agreement to clear the invoice, we will have to take further action. If you cannot afford to pay the entire bill straight away you may be able to pay by instalments, you will need to contact us to arrange this. Once we have agreed a payment plan, the easiest way to manage this is with a Direct Debit. We accept the following types of credit/debit cards . This Google™ translation feature, provided on the Employment Development Department website, is for informational purposes only.

Overpayment Of Benefits

You will incur additional Court Costs which will increase the amount of the debt. These costs vary depending on the amount of the overpayment.

An ITIN is an identification number issued by the U.S. government for tax reporting only. Having an ITIN does not change your immigration status. You are required to meet government requirements to receive your ITIN. Additional fees and restrictions may apply. Terms and conditions apply; seeAccurate Calculations Guaranteefor details. What is happens if you are paid unemployment compensation only to later have the claim overturned?

If you are given a notice of overpayment, you should contact Legal Aid of NC, Inc.. If the overpayment was not your fault, DSS cannot recover the amount of overpayment by deducting it from future benefits unless you agree.

How to make a payment or set up a payment plan

Loans are offered in amounts of $250, $500, $750, $1,250 or $3,500. Approval and loan amount based on expected refund amount, eligibility criteria, and underwriting. If approved, funds will be loaded on a prepaid card and the loan amount will be https://quickbooks-payroll.org/ deducted from your tax refund, reducing the amount paid directly to you. Tax returns may be e-filed without applying for this loan. Fees for other optional products or product features may apply. Limited time offer at participating locations.

Loading

Quick!

Quick! Grab your mittens--pull down your cap,
Slip on your boots--meet me outside ASAP!
There's just enough time and just enough snow,
To build the best and the most perfect man I know.
We'll give him the best carrot we can find for his nose,
And for his smile--the smoothest of handpicked stones.

©2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Snowflakes and Me

On my hands,
On my feet,
A swirl,
A twirl,
Snowflakes dance with me.

On my elbow,
On my knee,
Throw it!
You're it!
Snowflakes play with me.

On my nose,
On my cheek,
Giggle,
Wiggle,
Snowflakes laugh with me.

©2020 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Valentines

Scissors clip--scissors snip,
Glue squeeze--glue drip.
Glitter sparkle--glitter shine,
Crayons draw--crayons sign.
Cards made--cards to give away,
Valentines sent--on Valentine's Day.

©2021 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Peacock And The Crow

Juni peacock and Ken crow were the best of friends. While everyone admired the beautiful peacock they hated the crow with its black body and coarse voice with which it kept cawing. ‘’ What an ugly bird,” the other animals would say every time they cited the crow. However since the peacock refused to attend any parties or shows without the crow, the other animals were forced to tolerate Ken on every occasion much to their dislike. At parties Juni would spread out her wings and dance to the delight of the guests, in fact it was a spectacular sight to watch the peacock dance, so no one wanted to miss an opportunity of inviting Juni.

One day it was Teddy bear’s birthday, “Juni I have one request to make please do not bring Ken; my aunt from Black forest is coming for the party and she hates crows.”  The bear implored the peacock.  Juni wouldn’t listen, but Ken reasoned with her. “I will sit on a nearby tree and watch you dance and after the party is over I will accompany you back home, as it is you know I hate parties.”  After much persuasion Juni agreed as she loved Teddy and did not want to hurt him by not attending his party.

It was evening and everyone was having a great time at Teddy’s party when suddenly a cat landed in their midst with a dead rat in its mouth.  Everyone screamed in horror.  Frightened the cat fled leaving the rat.  The whole place started reeking; the object had to be removed, but who was going to do it? Bunny rabbit, Dina kangaroo and Daisy deer decided to leave the party as they could not bear the stink.  Watching the scene from top of a tree and seeing how disturbed the guests were Ken flew down from the tree top picked up the rat in its beak and flew away.  He put the rat under a rock to eat later on and then flew back to the tree where he had been sitting.

Everyone applauded Ken and he was invited to join the party and treated like a VIP.  The animals realized that crows were not only black birds that made cawing sounds but they had a part to play in keeping the surroundings clean.  By eating dead and rotten items Ken like other crows cleared the atmosphere and made it livable for others.

Loading

In the Snow

Angels, angels made of snow,
Spreading, spreading wings so slow.
Snowballs, snowballs packed so tight,
Ready, ready to take flight.
Snowman, snowman standing tall,
Greeting, greeting one and all.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Perfect

Perfect and white as can be,
Perfect snowflakes as far as the eye can see.
Perfect for rolling into a ball,
Perfect for the most friendly fight of all.
Perfect for making angel wings,
Perfect for so many frosty things.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

A Surprise Gift

Sammy the young chimp hurried on his way, it was his birthday the next day and he was out to invite his friends to his birthday party. On the way he stopped like every day in front of the cycle shop.
The cycle was standing near the window as usual, just the right size for him in black and red. Sammy sighed he would never be able to buy the cycle he knew. His father was without a job for some time. His mother worked in the local bakery and had taken a loan to organise a birthday party for her dear son.
Sammy gathered speed, he was getting late. As he passed by a pond Sammy heard a splash, looking up he saw a bunny fall into the water. Sammy was a good swimmer, without wasting a fraction of a second he dived into the water, caught the puny little bunny in a tight embrace and swam to the bank.
The bunny, whose name was Jane was shivering with fright. She had wandered off on her own and had forgotten her way back home. Near the pond she had lost her balance and had slipped into the water. Sammy tried to comfort her and told her that they could be friends and invited her to his birthday party the next day, in the meantime Jane’s father in search of the little one reached the spot.
He was overcome with gratitude and thanked Sammy for saving his child’s life.
Sammy went home as he was completely wet and had fever later on in the afternoon. He had been unable to invite his friends so naturally there was no party the next evening.
Jane arrived for the party as she was the only one invited with her father who brought a gift for Sammy. It was the red and black cycle that stood near the window of the shop that Sammy so desired.  Sammy was beside himself with joy.
Jane’s father was the owner of the cycle shop and had seen Sammy staring at the cycle each and every day.  There was no party however as Sammy was sick.
Jane and Sammy became friends soon after and so did their parents.  Sammy’s father got a job in the cycle shop and he arranged a belated birthday party for his son which was attended by all Sammy’s friend.

All was well again.

Loading

The Christmas Gift

Loading

Gone Fishing

Loading

Maggie, Coco and Dojo

Maggie, Coco and Dojo
By Aanya Sharma

Once upon a time, there were two little sisters, Maggie and Coco. They studied at the International Jolly Golly School.  One day, the two girls were returning home from school.  On the way, they saw a dog following them and wagging his tail.  The dog was very cute and friendly, and Maggie and Coco loved him.  They named the dog Dojo.  They decided to take Dojo home.  When they asked their parents if they could keep Dojo, they said yes.

The two sisters were very happy to have a new pet.  They took Dojo home and took good care of him.  They fed him, gave him a bath, they groomed him and they played with him. They always felt that Dojo was very sharp, and was special. But they didn’t know that Dojo was a police dog!

One day, their mother went to the supermarket.  Maggie and Coco were watching their favorite TV show on television while their father was reading the newspaper in the garden outside.  Suddenly, Dojo sensed something and started barking.  He dragged father to the kitchen.  At first, father thought Dojo was hungry.  But immediately on reaching the kitchen he saw that mother had forgotten to turn off the flame of the gas stove before leaving.  The cooking pot on the flame was already overheated and letting smoke off.

Father patted Dojo on his back.  Dojo had sniffed danger and saved the little girls and the house from a fire accident.  Now, Maggie and Coco loved Dojo even more!  He was their friend forever.

MORAL OF THE STORY : When you care for someone, they care back for you.

Loading

Lily's First day at School

Once upon a time their lived a girl named Lily.  She lived with her parents in a big city.  It was her first day at school.  She was going to grade 5.  That morning she was sleeping.  Her best friend Rosy tried doing something funny to Lily.  ‘’Haha lets steal Lily’s clock!’’ said Rosy.  After a few minutes Lily had woken up.  “Good Morning sunshine!” Lily said to herself.  She looked at her side table where her clock is kept.  She wanted to check the time, so she saw that the clock was missing!  She looked for her watch and checked the time.  It was 7:50, her school starts at 8:10.  She got so sad that she will be late for school.

Before saying anything she rushed to the bathroom.  She brushed her teeth, but the toothpaste kept falling.  She went to the shower and the water was to cold.  She wore her clothes, but she noticed that her T-shirt had a hole.  She did not care because it will get covered by her jacket.  She ate her food as fast as she could and rushed to school.  She reached there by 8:05.  While she was walking to her class, she could not see anybody there.  She thought that everybody would have already reached and would be in their classes.  She was walking towards her class.  When she reached there, she found that nobody was in the class.  Not even the teacher!  She sat on a desk and waited for 5 minutes.  After 5 minutes it was time for the class to start.  She was very confused and did not know what to do.  Then she just remembered that her school was starting next week!  She was so angry and rushed to her house.

Next week:  Next week she was sure that it was her school.  She confirmed with her mom too.  She woke up excitedly.  “Yes! I’m finally going to school!  I am so excited to meet new friends and know who my teacher is!” said Lily.  She got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom.  She brushed her teeth, took a bath with nice hot water, wore her school uniform, ate pancakes, and walked to school happily.  She was going to her class and everybody was there this time!  She was so happy!  She made new fiends and had so much fun with them.

She went home happily and called her friend Rosy. “Hey Rosy, last week did you see anybody stealing my clock or something?” said Lily on the phone.  “Ummmmm, actually yes..  Can I tell you something?” said Rosy giggling.  “Yeah sure!” said Lily.  “It was me!! Hahahaha!!!” said Rosy laughing so loudly.  “Why do you always do this to me?  But anyways how was first day of school?”  said Lily. “Great! Yours?” asked Rosy. “Loved it!!!” said Lily happily.  They both kept on talking and giggling.

Then they lived Happily ever after!!

Loading

Ears Mouse - Christmas Crackers

“Tis the season to be jolly, fa la la la la, la la la la…” sang Ears Mouse cheerfully as he put up his beautiful Christmas decorations all around his house. This was, by far, Ears Mouse’s most favourite time of year and especially as it got closer to Christmas Day. As he hung up his Christmas stockings over the end of his bed he wondered what Father Christmas may leave him this year. This year he decided to hang four Christmas stockings just in case Father Christmas was feeling extra generous. Ears Mouse always hung up his stockings early just in case he forgot to hang them up on Christmas Eve. One year he had forgotten to hang them up but luckily Father Christmas had brought some spare ones and hung them up instead.

As soon as December 1st arrived Ears Mouse started to plan for Christmas Day. He wrote down a list of all of the things he needed to do…..
1. Make Christmas cards and presents for all of my friends (Molly Mole, Hammy Hamster, Harry Hedgehog, Sid Squirrel, Olivia Owl, Freddy Frog and Donald Donkey)
2. Check food store to make sure that there is lots of food for the Christmas holidays.
3. Hang up Christmas decorations
4. Hang up Christmas Stockings 1,2 3 and 4
5. Deliver Christmas cards and presents to all my friends
6. Prepare Christmas Cheese and Corn pie
7. On Christmas Eve – leave warm drink and large piece of cheese and crackers for Father Christmas beside the fireplace.
8. Go to sleep and do not wake up until after Father Christmas has been
9. Wake Up!!! Yipee!!! It’s Christmas Day
10. Open Presents…….and have a lovely day

Ears Mouse crossed off the items on his list one by one each day and today, after hanging up his stockings, was the day to deliver cards and presents to all of his friend. He dressed up very warmly as there was deep snow outside his house. He put on his wellington boots and lifted all of the presents onto a small sleigh, which he normally used for when he went tobogganing with his friends. He also put on a red coat and hat, just like Father Christmas. He giggled to himself when he saw his reflection in the hall mirror.

Can you guess what presents Ears Mouse gave to each of his friends for Christmas? The answers are at the end of this story.

There was a heavy covering of snow all over the grass, the laneway and the trees. ‘How beautiful and Christmassy it all looks’, though Ears Mouse to himself.

Ears Mouse pulled his sleigh along until he got to Molly Mole’s house. Like all other Moles, Molly had made lots of holes in the ground and it could be difficult to work out which of these she would be using as her front door, but luckily Ears Mouse always knew which was the right one by the freshness of the soil outside her door. He pushed Molly’s present and card into the hole and then made his way to Harry Hedgehog’s house.

When Ears Mouse reached Harry’s house he had to be really quite as Harry was fast asleep. Just in case you did not know – Hedgehogs go asleep from around October all the way through to March or April the following year and this is called Hibernation. So it was very important that Ears Mouse did not wake him up half way through his sleep as he would find it hard to get back to sleep again. This was even more difficult as Harry had arranged lots of leaves all the way up to the door of his house and also all over his house to keep the cold out while he slept. Every step that Ears Mouse took made a sound like a potato crisp crunching as the leaves were very dry. Ears Mouse decided to go under the leaves instead and this was much less noisy. He managed to get into Harry’s house and left the card and present without ever seeing Harry due to all of the leaves.

Next along the laneway was a little path through Farmer Gill’s field, which took you over to a small pond. This was where Freddy Frog lived. He had a very nice house with beautiful views across the pond. This was also very useful for Freddy Frog so that he could see any insects that were landing on the plants floating on the pond. However, today the pond was frozen and any insects that landed on the ice went skating across the pond. Luckily Freddy Frog’s house had two levels and the bottom level was under the ice, so he could still swim for food if he wanted to. Ears Mouse did not want to chance falling through the ice as it may not have been able to take his weight, so he put Freddy Frog’s present on the ice and gave it a push. The ice was very slippy and the present slid all the way over to a Lilly plant that was just beside Freddy’s house, but then it carried on past his house and found the only hole in the whole pond –Plop! ‘Oh No’ shouted Ears Mouse, the present was floating on the water but all you could see was a nice green Christmas bow.

Ears Mouse put one foot on the ice and then another, but he could hear the ice creaking. He jumped back onto the bank as quick as he could and when he turned around he saw that another hole had appeared where he had been standing. ‘Phew, that was close’ he said to himself. He was feeling very sorry for loosing Freddy Frog’s present as he would not have time to make another. Just then the whole pond was covered by a large bird shaped shadow, it was Olivia Owl. She swooped down and caught the Christmas bow on Freddy Frog’s present and pulled it out of the pond. She then landed beside Ears Mouse.

‘Oh Olivia, how can I thank you for savings Freddy Frog’s present?’, said Ears Mouse. ‘No thank you required’ said Olivia Owl, ‘I was up in my tree house and heard a loud PLOP sound and wondered what it was’. ‘Luckily I have very good hearing and very good vision’ she said. Ears Mouse thanked Olivia Owl anyway and gave her the Christmas present that he had made for her – not to be opened until Christmas though. Ears Mouse though that it was strange that Olivia Owl was awake at this time of day as she is usually asleep, however he was very glad that she was around to save Freddy Frog’s present from the pond. Ears Mouse said goodbye to Olivia and moved on to his next friend, Sid Squirrel.

When Ears Mouse arrived at Sid Squirrel’s tree he shouted ‘Hello Sid, are you at home?’. However, there was no answer from Sid and so Ears Mouse assumed that he must still be collecting nuts for the winter. Sid Squirrel was a very clever animal and he had constructed a way for others to deliver post to him when he was asleep or out hunting for nuts. He had a very very long string that was looped over a branch just above his house . One end of the string had a chestnut on it, to make it heavy, and the other end was tied to a branch at the bottom of the tree. Ears Mouse attached Sid Squirrel’s present to the end with the chestnut on and then he pulled on the other end of the string until it was hanging outside Sid’s house (which was a big hole in the tree). He then tied a bow in the string so that the present did not come back down. ‘Sid is very clever,’ he thought to himself, and off he went to his next friend Hammy Hamster.

Hammy had just returned from somewhere when Ears Mouse arrived. He was very secretive about where he had been, which was very strange for him. He was usually very chatty but told Ears Mouse he had still a lot to do before Christmas and apologised that he would soon need to rush off again. Ears Mouse said that was fine and he understood. He gave Hammy Hamster his present and Hammy said ‘Thank You’ and rushed off again – ‘very strange’, said Ears Mouse to himself.

Ears Mouse’s next and last stop was at his friend Donald Donkey. He peered into Donald’s field but there was no sign of him at all. There was also no sign of the trailer that Donald usually pulled. ‘Perhaps he has gone to the market with the farmer’ he thought to himself. So Ears Mouse put the present just inside the field gate.

‘Finished!!’, Ears Mouse said to himself. ‘As much as I enjoy delivering all of the presents each year I also enjoy it when I have finished’.
From Donald Donkey’s field all the way back home to Ears Mouse’s house was downhill and so he climbed onto his sledge, shouted ‘Wheeeee!’ and was back home in no time. Just as he got close to his house Ears Mouse could see something strange that he had not seen earlier that morning. He could not believe his eyes, it was a beautiful Christmas tree, covered in beautiful bit of coloured silver papers. Beside the tree was Donald Donkey’s trailer and sitting on the trailer were all of Ears Mouse’s friends (except Harry Hedgehog who was still asleep in his house). On the trailer were loads of presents all addressed to Ears Mouse from all of his friends. Ears Mouse was so happy he almost cried (he did actually). He now knew why Hammy Hamster had been acting so suspiciously and why all of the others had not been at their homes when he was delivering their presents.

After thanking all of his friends Ears Mouse brought out some lovely homemade crackers and hot drinks and they all sang some animal Christmas Carols around the beautiful Christmas tree. ‘This is going to be the best Christmas ever’, shouted Ears Mouse, ‘Happy Christmas Everybody’.

EARS MOUSE’S PRESENTS TO HIS FRIENDS
❆Molly Mole - Ear Plugs made from Bog Cotton – so that she can sleep even better.
❆Harry Hedgehog - A special comb stick that can be used for removing leaves stuck on his spines.
❆Freddy Frog - A fishing net , made from spider’s webs, on the end of a stick for catching flies.
❆Hammy Hamster - A bundle of very dry hay.
❆Olivia Owl - A blackout mask for her eyes, to help her sleep better.
❆Sid Squirrel - Roasted Hazelnuts
❆Donald Donkey - An apple and a carrot – his favourites

If you have not done so already, you might like to make a list of things to do before Christmas so that you don’t forget anything – especially hanging up your stockings. Also, wouldn’t it be nice to make some Christmas cards for your friends and family, I am sure they would love them?

PS - Don't forget to check out more Ears Mouse stories at Bedtime.com.
THE END
©2020 Artie Edmonds

Loading

Финтеху Прописали Направления Развития

Мы привлекали, пытались привлекать другие компетенции из банков, стратегов, например, и так далее. Мы его прошли, успешно прошли, насколько сейчас это видится. Потому что в этом году действительно случилось это знаменательное событие, стартовала уже в промышленной эксплуатации система быстрых платежей, это оплата между физическими лицами. На сегодняшний день уже порядка 50 с лишним млрд.

техфин это

Да, терпение выстроить отношения и взять на себя риск. Умение взять на себя риск, просчитанный риск. На самом деле, женщина если берет на себя, она готова брать на себя риск, но, как правило, всегда очень хорошо просчитанной. Потому что у неё за спиной стоят дети, семья и так далее.

Расскажите Нам Свою Задачу, И Мы Предложим Варианты Её Решения

Робо-консультирование и связанные с ним технологии демократизируют доступ к финансовым услугам. Однако это же может привести к усилению неравенства между отдельными группами населения. Многие бигтехи предлагают корпоративным клиентам, в том числе кредитно-финансовым учреждениям, специальные инструменты, использующие искусственный интеллект и машинное обучение. Разработка финтех приложений и сервисов в 2022 Деятельность бигтехов как поставщиков услуг кредитно-финансовым институтам и конкуренция с ними создают возможность потенциальных конфликтов интересов. Хотя кредитная деятельность бигтехов быстро растет, на глобальном уровне ее доля в общем объеме операций кредитного рынка остается незначительной по сравнению с другими источниками финансирования.

Мы в этом году утвердили концепцию внедрения, сейчас она находится на рассмотрении в Центральном банке, разработали технические стандарты, они в следующем году появятся уже как отраслевые стандарты. Что это с точки зрения потребителя, это означает, что появятся новые сервисы, не банковские сервисы, которые позволяют как раз незаметно использовать те самые финансовые инструменты. То есть что позволяет вообще, открытый API, чтобы простым языком, не стоит даже на эту тему заморачиваться, потому что это тема сейчас чисто технического протокола взаимодействия двух систем. И действительно, в открытых API вопрос самый главный не техники, а как раз идеологии. Идеология заключается в том, что любой финтех, который разрабатывает тот или иной сервис, это может быть сервис чего угодно, встраивает туда механизм оплаты или механизм открытия какого-то нового продукта. Например, у вас есть приложение, я уж не знаю, есть такое приложение или нет, где вы ищите квартиру.

В 2019 году компания выиграла соревнования стартапов на конференции UA Fintech и вошла в тройку лучших на конкурсе Seedstars Ukraine. Также SPOKK стал партнером с международной страховой компании Colonnade и привлек $25 тыс. Также Readlax занял третье место в битве стартапов «146 Startup Battle» в Киеве. Изначально платформу разработали для использования в IT-компании Максима Дыбенко AOG. Продуктом заинтересовались клиенты, и тогда TalentScan.Pro выпустили на рынок.

Например, историю с PFM, так называемое управление личными финансами. В принципе, у нас банки практически многие уже реализовали внутри банка, и я думаю, ещё один шаг, и межбанковская история тоже заработает. В Европе и в Америке это обязательно какой-то отдельный финтех.

Контактные данные указаны в карточках каждого объекта. С помощью этого приложения вы можете найти специалиста, который выполнит любую домашнюю работу, начиная от мытья посуды и заканчивая капитальным ремонтом. За год существования стартап увеличил свою стоимость вдвое.

Если посмотреть на вторую цифру, это проникновение именно в финтех услуг, то на сегодняшний день в мегаполисе это 82 % клиентов мегаполисов пользуются финтех услугами. Финтех — это стартапы, которые работают в финансовом секторе. Они предлагают новые технологические решения для оказания финансовых услуг. Дают доступ к традиционным финансовым продуктам в цифровом виде.

Действительно, мы как раз говорили, созрел ли рынок. Рынок, мне кажется, созрел и созрел именно по этой причине. История вообще участия женщин в управлении и в принципе, привлечение женщин профессионалов, неважно, на каком уровне, на самом деле, условия для этого, они были созданы самим рынком. В силу ряда причин, но во-первых, потому что у нас 2/3 потребления, я имею в виду с точки зрения решения относительно потребления, принимает женщина. Вообще, мне кажется, сейчас эмпатия в этом мире, который ориентирован на потребителей, очень важна эмоциональная окраска продукта, в том числе. Мир просто меняется колоссальными темпами, предпочтения клиентов меняются, потому что они начинают понимать, что у них есть большой выбор, соответственно, и финансовая грамотность растёт, и меняется, на самом деле, мир.

Стартапы

Технологии должны быть ориентированы на клиента, а финансовые учреждения и финтех-компании – работать вместе и поддерживать экосистему, служащую таким целям. Все компании разные, у каждой свои достоинства и недостатки. Финансы – область, где риски устранить довольно трудно и где много устаревших систем. Раньше малый и средний бизнес с точки зрения управления рисками обслуживался плохо, но сегодня при помощи новых технологий можно обслужить миллионы таких предприятий.

техфин это

Стартап основал программист Александр Головатый в 2017 году. Стартап основали предприниматели Иван Каунов и Александр Соловей в 2018 году. Стартап основали предприниматели Владислав Гурковский и Константин Лособик в сентябре 2019 года.

Диди Чусин: 56 Миллиардов Долларов Сша

Ожидайте, что через год этот список будет совершенно другим — многие из этих компаний стремятся к IPO, поэтому стоит за ними следить. Каждый из крупнейших мировых стартапов — это не только единороги, но и декарды — так называют стартапы стоимостью более 10 миллиардов долларов США. В прошлом году я рассказал о внушительной серии A 1Password на сумму 200 миллионов долларов, что стало первым привлечением внешнего капитала канадским менеджером паролей за его 14-летнюю историю. Эта история была одной из самых читаемых за весь 2019 год, так как Twitterverse взорвался вопросами о том, почему такая прибыльная компания, как 1Password, пойдет по пути венчурного капитала.

техфин это

Эти компании будут создавать инновационные сервисы на рынке финансов и технологий Украины За какими... У мобильного приложения todobank уже есть версия для Android и iOS. Чтобы зарегистрироваться, в приложении нужно указать номер мобильного телефона и e-mail. На этом этапе пользователю будет доступна анонимная виртуальная карта-электронный кошелек. Ее можно пополнить с карты любого банка и совершать платежи.

Каждый месяц на платформе создают около 6,3 тыс. Платформа AxDraft позволяет за несколько минут подготовить шаблон юридического документа любой сложности, согласовать его и подписать цифровой подписью. Это помогает сэкономить до 80% времени юристов.

За последний год было инвестировано 84 млрд долларов в 8000 технологических компаний и стартапов, причем более трети объема получили финтех-игроки. Однако в отличие от пузыря доткомов множество сегодняшних финтех-стартапов являются крупными организациями с дорогими брендами, а также устойчивой и прибыльной клиентской базой. Многие из этих стартапов как минимум того же размера, что их конкуренты – публичные компании. Как в случае Uber, они просто предпочитают сохранять частный статус. В конечном счете это означает, что ваше личное отношение к перспективе гибели банков под натиском финтех-игроков не так уж и важно.

Похожие Темы Научных Работ По Экономике И Бизнесу , Автор Научной Работы

Это как раз к тому, что это меняет нашу жизнь, повседневную жизнь каждого человека, это так и есть. Вторая К, это модное слово контекстуализация. Это встраивание уже сервиса, неважно какого, в контекст. В контекст получения сервисов, в контекст получения удовольствия, в контекст, потому что если раньше, когда мы запускали розницу, было что дёшево, просто и быстро. То к этим трём добавился очень важный компонент и незаметно.

Европейские страны нуждаются в глубоких структурных реформах, фискальном стимулировании экономики и урегулировании долговых проблем. Еще одна насущная задача -совершенствование политической архитектуры, прежде https://xcritical.com/ всего, завершение формирования банковского союза и преодоление различий между странами в процессе бюджетной интеграции. Похожие темы научных работ по экономике и бизнесу , автор научной работы — Семеко Г.В.

Это экономит деньги пользователей и расширяет географию. Быстрый рост услуг бигтехов в области финансов, несомненно, ведет к изменениям на рынке - как положительным, так и отрицательным. С одной стороны, бигтехи способствуют усилению конкуренции и финансовой инклюзии, особенно в странах с формирующимся рынком и развивающихся странах, а также повышению общей эффективности сектора финансовых услуг. Используя средства на счетах клиентов, которые могут быть затребованы в любой момент. Для бигтехов такие счета представляет собой крупный и контролируемый источник финансирования, который не предполагает никаких процентных платежей за использование денег клиентов.

Конечно, любой хороший стартап всегда будет вкладывать деньги в постоянное улучшение своей платформы. Но с операторами SaaS основная работа сделана. Компания занимается революционным «облачным» программным обеспечением, предназначенным для управления большой командой. С помощью программного обеспечения от Zenefits менеджеры отдела кадров могут вести электронные записи о найме, зарплате, страховании и т. Кроме того, сервис обеспечивает доступ к этой информации из любой точки планеты. Каждый месяц мы обучаем 12+ стартапов с венчурной поддержкой и бутстрепом.

Рейтинг Украинских Стартапов: Топ

Установлено, что смягчение регулирования и более низкий уровень концентрации в банковском секторе благоприятнее влияют на рост бигтех-кредита, чем финтех-кредита. В Восточной Африке и Индии M-Pesa обслуживает ежемесячно 32 млн активных пользователей, в Латинской Америке Mercado Libre - 12 млн [1, p. 7]. По мере того, как Америка продолжает оправляться от COVID-19, мы должны различать его разрушительное воздействие и уже существующие проблемы, которые он усугубляет.Стартапы попадают в последнюю категорию. Китайский производитель дронов DJI — ведущий мировой производитель потребительских беспилотных летательных аппаратов.

Отрасли, Где Уже Внедрены Наши Решения

По этому пути идет Великобритания и страны Европы благодаря внедрению открытого банкинга и PSD2 . И третий макросценарий - это рынок экосистем (эволюционный/протекционистский сценарий). Растет доминирование крупнейших финансовых игроков, выстраивающих собственные экосистемы вокруг финансового бизнеса, например как на рынках Австралии и Канады. Мы занимаемся техфином и не относимся к финтеху; поскольку наша деятельность не предполагает переосмысления финансов, мы стремимся лишь к оптимизации, но не к перестройке. При этом мы занимаемся и финансовой деятельностью, поскольку владеем банковской лицензией. В Китае она иногда требуется в качестве «входного билета» в определенные виды бизнеса.

One97 Communications: 16 Миллиардов Долларов Сша

Создание блога требует очень небольших вложений.То, что вам нужно, чтобы блеснуть в блогах, — это глубокое знание своей ниши. Ведение блога на основе ниши — это умный стартап, который вы можете начать прямо сейчас. Требуется домен и хостинг, а также привычка регулярно писать. Когда ваш блог начинает получать постоянный трафик, вы можете монетизировать его несколькими способами.

Мы знаем, что многие лаборатории имеют достаточно серьёзные вклады. Ну и самое главное, как вы к этому рынку пришли? Там прекрасная карьера, зампреды крупных банков, очень много интересных проектов. Но с самого начала у вас было желание построить карьеру, или как многие героини просто нравилось этим заниматься и как многие женщины, к этому Татьяна подходила очень серьёзно.

Потому что, например, статистика Великобритании, что 67 % стартапов, это полностью мужские. Сидя на диване, наверное, не очень хорошо, не то, что мы хотим простимулировать, чтобы народ нет слезал с дивана. В этом смысле действительно, это сильно меняет, наверное, в силу скорости изменения, мы начинаем экономить время людей, даже не хочу здесь слово клиентов называть, время людей на вещи, которые не очень интересны. Потому что финансы, это не очень интересно. Конечно, и не только, и терминалы, и так далее.

Loading

A Walk in the Woods

He tapped the surface of the pool with the forefinger of his right hand. The ripples sent the water spiders scurrying for cover. He didn’t mean to hurt the tiny creatures. He wasn’t sure if they would bite. His mother warned him about the spiders called the black widow and what was the name of the other one… oh yeah, the brown recluse. He played with granddaddy longlegs, but they weren’t the same. At the side of the creek, he sunk his bare feet into the warm mud. The sun warmed the mud like the butter from his mother’s oven.

Hearing the rattle, he froze. Sweat popped out his forehead and his shirtless chest. Wearing only his rolled up jeans, he felt defenseless. Keeping his body still, he looked behind him. The Rattlesnake was coiled, ready to strike. He could just make out the brown and gold hexagon pattern. Hidden among the autumn leaves, its small black eyes regarded the child.

Last Saturday his daddy killed a snake in the barn. This one was bigger. Too far to call for help. His mother kept the windows closed in the back of the house. She wouldn’t hear him. His father was mowing the back pasture.

He had a fleeting thought. This could be the mother of the one killed last week seeking revenge. Did animals repay the one who killed their loved ones? He didn’t know.

He stood stock still, fearing the strike of the snake. He heard it rattle again. The Rattlesnake was becoming impatient. He could almost feel the sharp fangs digging into his flesh. One wrong move and he would be dead. Would the children from the school come to his funeral? His mother weeping as she dressed him in his best suit. He pictured himself laying in a casket at the front of the church. What would the preacher say about him? He hoped he wouldn’t bring up him about him slipping the frog down the back of Susy’s dress last Sunday. He told her he was really sorry but didn’t mean it. He smiled at the memory of her screaming and dancing around. It took their Sunday school teacher Miss Miloy several minutes to catch her. Then more time to calm Susy enough to extract the little frog. Had to apologize in front of the whole church for that one. That wasn’t fun.

A movement caught his eyes. Upstream. A limb a little smaller the size of his arm floated in his direction. His heart soared the stick was headed his way. He watched it come. One eye on the snake, one eye on the limb. It hit the calf of his leg. Moving his hand down an inch at a time, he reached for the stick. Tensing he prepared to spring. This was it. His plan was to leap forward, putting as much distance between him and the Rattlesnake as possible. At the same time, swing the limb behind him. If he failed, he would die.

He jumped. His feet stuck in the mud, holding him fast. Screaming, he tore them loose and fell face first into the middle of the creek. Relief flooded his body. He was alive. He raised the club, expecting the snake to follow him into the water. Amazingly, the rattler hadn’t moved. Now armed, he was ready for a fight. Cautiously he approached the rattler. He brought the club back to his shoulder like a bat. As he did the Rattlesnake denigrated. What he thought was the snake was just a bunch of gold and brown leaves; the eyes last season’s acorns. The sound of the rattles, just the wind blowing, stirring up leaves. Thoughts of his funeral flew from his mind. Laughing, he struck off down the creek. Now on to his original mission, finding a small frog for Susy’s lunch pail.

As soon as the boy was gone the Rattlesnake in the hollow log slid into the place where the boy had been. It too was hunting for frogs.

Loading

A fun summer holiday

A fun summer holiday
By Aanya Sharma

It was a hot Sunday afternoon in summer.  Two friends, Jessie and Bessie were feeling bored.  They wanted to play outdoors but the sun was too harsh.  “If only we could get a dip in the water, that would cool us down”, said Jessie.  “I agree!”, said Bessie.  Jessie’s mother heard them talking.  She came out and said,  “Why don’t you two go to the nearby beach?  You could have some fun time there and even go for a swim!”  “What a great idea, Mom!  Come on Bessie!  Lets quickly grab all our stuff and head straight for the beach!” screamed Jessie in excitement.

Soon, they were on the bus that would take them to the beach.  It was only a few minutes away from Jessie’s house.  The two friends felt very thirsty and hot.  They saw Peter, the ice-cream seller.  “Can I have a chocolate ice-cream please?”, said Jessie to Peter.  “And I’d like to try the strawberry one”, jumped Bessie as she couldn’t bear the heat anymore.  They gobbled up their ice-creams in a jiffy and thanked Peter as they paid him the money.

Soon they were on the beach.  The water looked cool.  They ran towards the water and splashed at each other.  After some time, they got tired.

They saw some other kids making sandcastles. “We haven’t built any sandcastles in a while, Jessie.”, said Bessie.  “What are we waiting for, let’s try it for ourselves”, squealed Jessie as they ran towards the shore.  Together they built a giant sandcastle.  “This looks like Queen Elizabeth’s castle.  Why don’t you decorate it!”, praised an old man who passed by them.  “Yes, we will.  Let’s find some seashells.”, said Jessie.  They collected some shells and decorated their castle beautifully.  “We could win a sandcastle competition with this amazingly beautiful castle, Jessie, what do you think?” asked Bessie.  “Yes indeed”, nodded Jessie in agreement.  “Now, let’s get some soda pops!”

It was evening, the sun was going down. Jessie and Bessie had a fun day at the beach.  They were not bored anymore.  They were tired and wanted to go back home and rest.

The End!

Loading

My holiday to Goa

Once upon a time, there lived a girl named Emma.  She lived with her parents and her younger brother, Lucas.  They all were going on a road trip to Goa.  All of them were very excited!  They got into the car and went on the pleasant road. “Father how long will it take to reach there?” said Emma.  “At least 8-9 hours.”  Said Emma’s dad.  “Oh, that is a lot!!” said Lucas in surprise.  They listened to music, had snacks, stopped to have some food and took a lot of photos on the way to Goa. “This is so fun!” said Emma’s mother happily. They all were having a lot of fun in the car.

*9 hours later*

“We are in Goa!!” said Emma’s father excitedly. “Oh, yay!!  I am so excited to reach the hotel!!” said Emma in joy!  All of them looked so excited and happy!!  “Guys!! I have big news for you!!” said Emma’s mother excitedly.  “What?  What? Please tell me!!” said Emma in joy!  “We are here!  We have reached our hotel!!” said Emma’s mother happily.  “No way!!” said Lucas overjoyed. “Come on get out of the car now!!  Time to go!!” said Emma’s dad.  They all got out of the car and were heading to the hotel’s reception.

“Hi, I had booked this hotel today.” Said Emma’s dad.  “Yes sir, your room number is 283.  Here is your card to open it.  If you want the house keeping to come and move something, there will be a book with all the numbers for the house keeping, the reception and the restaurant.”  Said the lady in the reception.  “Surely!” said Emma’s mother.  They all entered their room.  It was looking beautiful!  “Wow! I love this!!  Said Emma happily.  “Let’s first quickly unpack our stuff and then go to the pool!” said Emma’s mother.

They quickly unpacked their stuff and went right into the pool.  It was very hot outside.  They all were very happy that they finally reached their hotel and now were relaxing!  The next day they woke up brushed their teeth, took a bath and wore fresh clothes.  They were heading to eat breakfast.  “Can we get some pasta, egg and bread and some pancakes please?” said Emma’s father sweetly to the waiter.  “Sure sir!” said the waiter.  After 5 minutes the food arrived.  They all were hungry and started eating.  Once they finished their food they were going back to their hotel.  After some time all of them decided to go to the beach.

“It is so sunny outside! This is the best time to go to the beach.” Said Emma.  All of them agreed and went to the beach.  The next day, they were going to go to a beach which has a seafood restaurant.  The beach was very nice and not at all crowded!  “Oh!  Wow look there is a boat there!!”  Said Emma.  “Ya!!  It is very tiny because it is far away.”  Said Lucas.

They all entered the seafood restaurant.  It was beautiful looking!  “Wow! look at all this yummy food!!” said Emma’s father looking at the food.  They all finished their food quickly because it was very late, and the restaurant is gonna close.

Tomorrow was the last day to stay in Goa.  They did a lot of stuff, like go to the pool, go to the water park next to the pool, go to play giant chess which was there, spend their time playing games, taking photos and a lot more!  They had to go home now.  They packed all their stuff and went wooooosh!

Then they lived happily ever after!!

Loading

The Lazy King's Lesson

THE LAZY KING’S LESSON
By: Aanya Sharma

Once upon a time, there was a king who ruled a big kingdom in India. He was very fat and lazy. He always used to sit and do nothing, just eat and sleep. He slept till late in the day and snored the loudest. He had a wife and a little princess. His wife was the queen of the kingdom. She was always worried about her lazy husband.

One day, the queen needed some bread, fruits and vegetables to cook and eat. The little princess wanted candy. The queen thought if she would ask the king to get the things himself, he would get some exercise. So, the queen asked the king to buy the things she needed from the market. The king rubbed his eyes and said, ‘Just ten more minutes dear!’, and went back to sleep. The queen went to wake him up again, but the king continued to sleep. Finally, the queen got really angry and shouted at the king to wake him up. The king woke up and said, ‘Fine! I’ll go and get the things you need, if that makes you happy. But you have to promise me that you will let me sleep for the rest of the year.’

The king went to the market and saw a furniture shop. There was a big cosy and comfy bed, he went in there and slept for the day, forgetting why he had come to the market. Nobody woke him up because he was the king. A messenger came to the palace in the evening and told the queen what had happened. That day when little princess couldn’t get her candy, she was cross with her king daddy and decided to teach him a lesson. She asked the queen if she would come to the furniture shop in the market with her. The queen agreed readily. So they went to the furniture shop together in a carriage. All people in the kingdom followed the carriage to find out where the queen and her little daughter were going.

They reached the market. And then, they saw daddy king sleeping in the furniture shop and snoring. They went to wake him up, but in vain. The princess whispered something into her mother’s ear. The queen smiled and ordered the legs of the bed to be cut. As the first leg came off, the king fell off the bed and hurt his back. ‘Ouch!’, he said angrily, demanding to know who dared to disturb him. The little princess was laughing at her father. Soon, he found everyone else laughing at him too. He felt ashamed that everyone in the kingdom had discovered his laziness, and he was never lazy again.

Loading

Charlie the Imaginative

Charlie was a 7 year old boy with a big imagination. He liked to play pretend. This story is about the biggest adventure of his life.

It was a sunny weekend afternoon. Charlie was playing with his favorite stuffed animal (and best friend), Ziggy the monkey. Suddenly, his walkie talkie with the Secret Stuffed Spies Agency started yelling, “ Charlie! Charlie, we need you! Come to headquarters quick!” And so, Charlie was off.
Charlie ran outside to his treehouse. He pulled the lever on the pulley, and up he went. He grabbed his backpack, hopped into his imaginary airplane, and flew to the agency.
When he got there, Charlie saw some of his stuffed animals friends tied up, and an evil guy with a curly mustache holding them hostage!
Charlie pulled Ziggy out of his backpack and told him the plan, which was for Ziggy to jump around and distract the villain while Charlie ran and untied all of the other stuffed animals. Ziggy distracted the villain, and the plan worked! Charlie, Ziggy, and all of the other stuffed animals cornered the villain and took him to jail.
When they got back from putting the villain in jail, Charlie and Ziggy were awarded medals for bravery from the agency.
After a long day, Charlie went home, ate dinner, and went to sleep.
Written by Majestic Mouse on 9/7/2020

Loading

Dev's Favourite Milkshake

One day, Dev was very thirsty. He wanted a milkshake. He asked his guild to take him to the shops to get the ingredients for his milkshake. "What flavour milkshake do you want, Dev?" Asked his guild.
"I want a Oreo milkshake, please, guild!" Replied Dev.
Dev's guild pulled out a list. On that list was:
– Oat milk
– vegan ice cream
– Oreo’s
– Vegan Cream
– Sprinkles
Dev and his guild first went to the Biscuit section and looked for some yummy Oreo’s. After a little while, Dev found some yummy looking big Oreo’s. "These look lovely Dev they will taste amazing in our milkshake!"
Next they went to the chilled section. Dev chose a big bottle of oat milk, and Dev's guild reached up high to get the vegan whipped cream for the milkshake.
Then Dev led the way to the icecream section. "Can we please get some vegan icecream to go with our milkshake?" Asked Dev. "Of course!" Replied Dev's guild with a smile. The vegan icecream was added to the trolley.
Dev and his guild went to the check out and paid for their ingredients. In the car on the way home, Dev was very excited. "Can we make the milkshakes as soon as we get home?" He asked his guild. "Yes of course, then we can drink our milkshakes while we are watching our movie!"
But, when Dev and his guild got home and checked the shopping list, they discovered they had forgotten the sprinkles! Dev got very upset and Dev's guild had to give him a big cuddle.
"It's okay Dev, I have some sprinkles in the cupboard. Which colour would you like for your milkshake?"
Dev thought for a minute "orange sprinkles please guild!"
All the ingredients were gathered into the bench, and Dev helped his guild pour the oat milk into the blender, then a big scoop of icecream, and finally a handful of Oreo’s to make it yummy.
Once the milkshake was all mixed up, Dev helped his guild put the whipped cream on top and then covered it in sprinkles.
The milkshake looked amazing, and Dev and his guild spent the rest of the afternoon watching minions and drinking yummy Oreo milkshakes, snuggled up on the couch.
The end.

Loading

Bedtime is Here

When bedtime is here,
Mommy always says, "You better get ready, my, dear."
"Your teeth should shine and sparkle bright,
and your jammies should be zipped up tight."
When bedtime is here,
I always say, "You better get ready, Mommy, dear."
"Your lullaby should be a sweet, sweet song,
and your story should be very, very long."

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Great Camping Adventure

Story by Carleigh

Once upon a time, there was a girl named Carleigh and a boy named Archie. They went on a camping holiday with their Mammy and Daddy and set up their tent in a big forest.
After setting up the tent they went on an adventure through the forest with their Mammy and Daddy trying to find fairy houses. They saw a fairy house deep in the woods and both ran to look. When they looked back they could not see their Mammy or Daddy.
It was getting dark and they were still lost and starting to get tired, so they sat down at a tree and fell asleep. Suddenly they woke up and there was a fairy flying in front of their faces. The fairy said hello i am the tooth fairy, i am off to collect all the teeth from the boys and girls, would you like to help me? They both said yes and the tooth fairy sprinkled some fairy dust on them and Carleigh and Archie both turned into fairies.
They flew all over the world with the tooth fairy collecting teeth from underneath all the kids pillows. Next they were woken by their Mammy and Daddy calling out for them. They had been looking for them all night. Everyone was happy that they were together again and Carleigh and Archie talked all day of the great dream they had helping the tooth fairy.
That night when they were getting into their pyjamas to go to bed, Carleigh felt something in her jacket pocket. She checked her pocket and it was full of kids baby teeth. Archie then checked his pocket and his too was full of teeth, it wasnt a dream, they really did fly all around the world helping the tooth fairy.
They went on to have a brilliant camping holiday and lived happily ever after.

Loading

Brush, Brush

Brush, brush,
Zip, zip,
Tuck, tuck,
Kiss, kiss,
Cuddle, cuddle,
Close, close,
Snuggle, snuggle,
Doze, doze.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

MY BLANKET

I have a real nice bed
That I love beyond belief
And a pillow that will talk to me
When I cannot fall asleep.

But the blanket that I have
You will just have to see.
If I pull it up to warm my neck
Then my feet are free.

If I roll to my right
Then my left side is like ice
So I roll back to my left
And my right side pays the price.

After rolling back and forth all night
I finally do get warm.
Then morning comes and I'm wrapped so tight
That I cannot move my arms.

I'll have to talk to Linus
And see what he would do.
The answer that he gave me?
Your blanket must be blue.

R. Riecke Gernon
7/2/20

Loading

Tweety the Bird

There once was a bird name Tweety.  She likes to tweet.  And she's very sweet.  And she loves to sing.  She was the shortest baby bird.  But she was very kind.  She loved her parents like she loved herself.

She likes listening to music, and she likes to sing it.

It was Tweety's first day at school.  She looked at the birds beside her, who were huge and taller.  Every time in class she kept singing.  After a while, the other birds started to bully her saying she was crazy and short, and she'll never be a singer.

She ran away from school to her house and she went to her bedroom.  She ran to the mountains where she can see the stars.  It was her favorite place where she would visit everyday.

Tweety thought about the things they said about her.  She looked at the stars sadly.  Tweety thought in her mind I don't care what they say about me, it only matters what I think about myself.  Tweety looked at the stars with a telescope and gasped.  She noticed that when you look through a telescope, the stars are all of the colors of the rainbow.  But without the telescope they were only white. Tweety then wrote a song on stars.

She got inspired. Then she started to write. After a couple of days Tweety begged her mom to take her to a singing competition.  They sat in the car and off they went.  It was time for the competition.  Tweety was going first!  Tweety was nervous.  But then Tweety was not nervous anymore.  She started to sing. Then the judges announced the winners.  And Tweety won!

After years and years, Tweety became the most famous singer.  All of Tweety's songs were famous, and she was called "Tweety the Star"

Moral of the story: Follow your dreams.

Loading

A Tiny Bird

A tiny bird,
A soft humming heard,
But it's gone so fast,
In a ruby red flash.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Tia's Unicorn

Once upon a time, there lived a girl named Tia.  She loved unicorns.

One night when she was sleeping she saw something glowing.  She went near it and saw that it was a real unicorn. "Oh my God!" she said.  She patted the unicorn on it's back.  She named the unicorn Pinky pie!

"Hello!  I am a unicorn.  I know that you have named me Pinky pie." said the unicorn.  Tia was surprised that a unicorn can talk, so she decided to ask Pinky pie where she came from.

"Hello, my name is Tia.  Where did you come from?" she said.   "Oh Hi, I came from the magical land.  Would you like to come with me?"  Pinky pie said "Oh sure".  "Then let's go"said Pinky pie.

"Here we are!  The magical land.." said Pinky pie.  "Wow!  This is amazing! There are all kinds of unicorns here...  So many plants and magical creatures too!" said Tia.

Pinky pie and Tia had a lot of fun, until the monster unicorn came.  " He is the most bad and ugliest unicorn.  If he sees a human being he will kill it and eat it, so Tia stay behind me." said Pinky pie.

The monster could smell Tia.  He got angry and started to look everywhere. He saw Tia and tried to take her.  Just then Pinky pie leaped into the air with her lovely wings and hit the monster unicorn with rainbow sparkles. "Ouch!" the monster unicorn said.

"YAY FOR PINKY PIE!" the crowd shouted..  Pinky pie flew Tia back home. "Thanks for the ride back home Pinky pie.  I will never forget you and your land again." said Tia.   "BYE TIA"said Pinky pie. "BYE" said Tia.

AND THEY LIVED HAPPILY
EVER AFTER!!

Loading

I See Pink

I see pink and I see red,
I see hearts strung up above my head.
There's Cupid with an arrow,
That means something I know.
There's cupcakes on my teacher's desk,
And we get to skip our math test!
Why are things this way?
Because it's Valentine's Day!

©2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Face of God

Joebya searched the sky, but all he saw was the full moon and a few stars. There was no hint of the glow from just a half hour ago. His father and brothers left him behind with his grandfather to care for this small flock of sheep.

“Why couldn’t I go with them. “ He said sadly, tears pricking his eyes.

“They will return soon with good news.” His grandfather said. Hobbling over to his blanket, he set down heavily. “Be patience my son.” And so Joebya went to check on the sheep.

He thought of years past when he was left behind. Each year he begged his father to accompany him and his older brothers to Bethlehem. And each time his father said the same thing. ”When you are 10 years you may go.”

Year after year, he watched from the front of his home until the hill covered the sheep and their headers. Last week he turned 10 years. At the small gathering of his friends, his father said smiling. “This year you may go.” His heart leaped in his chest. This year he would have a man’s job of helping to herd the temple sheep all the way to Bethlehem.

Just this very morning his mother kissed him and with tears in her eyes told him to be a good boy and obey his father. He smiled assuring her he would. When they drove the small flock of sheep down the street of his village, his chest swelled. His friends stood by the doors of their homes watching him, envying him. A man herding his sheep. A few of them lifted a hand in greeting, but he didn’t respond. He had the important job of keeping the stragglers up with the rest of the flock. Each lamb selected for sacrifice, their perfection, just as The Lord required. None must be lost.

Mile after mile they traveled. When the sun was halfway across the sky his father called a halt. Seated on a rock Joebya took off his sandals and rubbed his feet. “Here this will help.” Belu, his older brother, said, handing the boy a stick of goat grease. “I remember my first time; I thought my feet would fall off.”

“Thanks.” Joebya said and the goat’s grease did help some.

The only one permitted to ride their small donkey was his grandfather. Joebya liked his grandfather. He told stories of the days when he was young. Of his own journeys to Bethlehem with his father. At times when grandfather dozed on the donkey, Joebya led the animal with one hand while holding the elderly man upright with the other.

His father had selected a place with a quiet stream where the lambs might drink. Joebya filled their skin bottles with water while his brothers spread the fish and bread on blankets. After an hour of rest, they resumed their journey.

In the afternoon as they walked along, Joebya became so weary he thought of climbing up behind his grandfather and riding the donkey. However, the small creature had enough of a burden without him adding to it.

Finally, they arrived at the pasture just to the north of Bethlehem. A small green hill with a gentle stream at the bottom. After they settled the sheep, Joebya’s father took the donkey and went to speak to the priest. An hour later, he came back to camp in a jubilant mood. This year the temple could use all the lambs.

Seated on the side of the hill Joebya watched the crowds. The village was filled with those there for the counting of the tax. Tomorrow they would drive the sheep to a holding pen on the side of the temple. As dusk fell, they gathered around the fire. Joebya, his father and brothers, listened as his grandfather told of other trips of bringing the sheep for the temple. His stomach full his sore muscles relaxing the small boy lay on the ground listening. He had heard his grandfather tell the same stories a hundred times yet they seemed to be new and fresh around the fire. His brother Paual pushed up to go check on the sheep.

Joebya’s eyes became heavy. He must have drifted off. Suddenly his eyes flew open, terror gripped his heart. His father, grandfather and his two brothers were on their knees. A man unlike any Joebya ever saw hovered over the earth. His body a rainbow of colors. The man stood in a circle of light brighter than the noonday sun. His jeweled robe flowed around him. He spoke his voice like many waters.

“Fear not, for behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you, Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes lying in a manger.

A strange peace swept through Joebya. The glow dissolved into an army of men. Joebya gasped, each one clothed like a king more splendid than any human royalty. They covered the sky from horizon to horizon. The glow came from their bodies. Their robes like the first angel coated in jewels. At their waist golden swords, they too, gleamed with encrusted jewels. As one, their voices shook the earth with the praises God. Joebya had heard the singers in the temple, their voices sounded amazing. Alone he tried to sing like them and failed. To him his voice sounded squeaky. These angels sounded more magnificent than anything he had heard in his young life.

The sky darkened. Was it a dream? After a minute, his father spoke quietly. “We must go and see this thing the angel spoke of.”

“Yes go. The boy and I will stay here and watch the sheep.” His grandfather said. Joebya’s heart plummeted. He hated to sound like a child. Tears came to his eyes.

“I want to go with you.” He said his voice cracking. His father laid his hand on his son’s shoulder. “Your grandfather is too old to care for the sheep by himself.”

A few minutes later, his father and brothers hurried in the direction of the small village, disappearing in the night. A great sadness gripping him, Joebya turned away from his grandfather to hide the tears coursing down his cheeks. “I…I’m…going to check the sheep on the south side.” He said. His grandfather just nodded, the elderly man’s mind filled with the words he had heard from his youth about the messiah. He was glad the boy was gone; he bowed his head thanking The Lord that God’s promise was fulfilled in his lifetime. “Now I can go home and die in peace.” He said quietly.

On the other side of the flock, Joebya wept. True he had seen other babies. Saw them bathed, diapered and fed. However this one was different. This was God’s son the promised one. He dried his tears and went to put more wood on the flames before they died out.

In sorrow, Joebya curled up by the fire. He dared not sleep. Shortly he heard his grandfather’s soft snore. Pulling himself up, he walked around the flock. He heard the growling of the brown bear before he saw it. The predator lumbered in the direction of a small lamb. Spittle dripped from the bear’s mouth. His hands shaking, Joebya reached for the slingshot he carried in his belt. Panicking he felt around his waist, he chanced a look down. His slingshot must have dropped out of his waistband by the fire. The bear came closer, he meant to have the lamb and the only thing that prevented this was a small boy.

Joebya wanted to run away. Yet he couldn’t. All the people back in his village would laugh at him calling him a coward. Yet the biggest deterrent to his flight was the look of disappoint he would see on his father’s face. Trembling he searched for a weapon. Anything with which to defend himself and the sheep. However, all he saw were rocks and dirt. Frantically he snatched up a rock and threw it at the animal missing him by inches. It was enough to momentarily stop the bear. Picking up more stones, he threw them as fast as he could. Some sailed past the creature, but a few struck its hide causing it to roar. Gathering himself the bear prepared to charge. A stone bounced off the bear’s nose. Stopping it shook its head. Two more soared over Joebya’s shoulder both striking the bear’s nose. It stood for a few seconds shaking its head. Then turning the bear ran back into the night.

Joebya breathed a sigh of relief. Behind him his grandfather spoke. “Here you dropped this.” He said, handing the boy his slingshot. Joebya’s face reddened, he stared at the ground, ashamed. A man must be prepared for battle. “By the way, that was the bravest thing I ever saw.” His grandfather said. Joebya lifted his head.

“Really?" He said, tears misting his eyes.

“Really.” His grandfather said. “King David would be proud to have you care for his sheep. Come my son, let’s go back to the fire, the bear will not bother the sheep any more tonight.” The boy smiled at the elderly man. Laying his hand on Joebya's shoulder, the old man and the boy walked back to camp.

“Where have you two been?” His father asks as they approached the campfire. Joebya noticed his father and brothers faces seemed to be glowing.

“Your son, my grandson, just fought off a bear.” His grandfather said proudly.

“By himself?” Paulal asks. Smiling he patted his little brother on the back.

“He didn’t look like he needed any help from me.” His grandfather said.

“Build up the fire we have exciting news.” His father said. “Not you.” He said as Joebya started into the dark to gather sticks. “You have done enough labor for the night. Here,” His father handed his son a shiny red apple. The boy knew his father was saving his apple to eat in the morning. Joebya had eaten his an hour after leaving home that morning.

When they were settled around the fire, his father said. “We have found the Messiah just as the angel said.”

“What is He like, tell us everything?” His grandfather said.

“He is the most beautiful baby you ever saw.” His father said, his eyes closed remembering. “Though He is an infant, when He looks at you you feel the most joy, peace and happiness you ever felt in your entire life. It is as if the world melts away and you and He are alone.”

“And it is as the angel said? He is in a stable?” Joebya asked daring to speak. His father laughed.”Yes my son a king born in a stable.” He hugged Joebya.

Later curled in his blanket by the fire Joebya couldn’t sleep. He longed to see this baby, this king. The one the priest always spoke of. He opened his eyes. Belu watching the sheep was the only one awake and he was on the other side of the flock. The rest curled in their blankets slept. He waited until Belu’s watch was replaced by Paulal. Within a few minutes, Belu was asleep.

The small cluster of houses and businesses lay in the moonlight at the foot of the hill. Joebya thought about The Messiah. How wonderful to look upon the saviour. In the distance, he could see the glow of lamplight from the inn. There must be a party going on. He remembered the priest reading from Isaiah about a woman who never knew a man giving birth to a saviour.

Now Joebya was an obedient son. However, the pull to see this special baby overwhelmed his thoughts. It really wasn’t that far he reasoned. Just down the hill and into the edge of the small village. Pushing off his blanket Joebya set up. Fluffing it up so he wouldn’t be missed he stepped carefully away from the camp. Glancing at the moon, he judged it to be an hour before touching the western horizon. He would just sneak up to the edge of the cave, see this child of God, and hurry back to his place by the fire. He would be back before they knew he was gone.

Staying in the shadows, he came to the wall of the inn. From inside men shouted as they did when filled with wine. The windows glowed with many lamps. Music and drunken singing drifted out to the young boy.

Suddenly the door opened and two men stumbled out. Joebya sunk back against the wall of a house and crossed the narrow street from the inn. The two men argued, their voices rising. A knife glinted in the moonlight. The one holding the knife thrust it in the others middle. The one struck winced and crumbled to the ground. The man standing stared at his fallen companion. Then turning he stumbled down the street away from the inn.

Terrified, Joebya’s heart pounded in his chest. He wanted to run back to the safety of his father, brothers and grandfather. His father had warned him of the dangers of drink. He stood frozen to the spot. How foolish he was to come here. He wished for daylight, but it was hours away. He remembered to breathe deeply. Calming down, he listened closely and thought he heard a groan.

Edging forward, he looked into the man’s face. His eyes were closed, surely he was dead. The boy knelt down. The man’s clothing spoke of wealth. He must be a rich merchant. The man’s eyes opened, he looked into the frightened boy’s face.

“Help me.” He said, his words slurred. Joebya wasn’t sure if it was the wound or alcohol, which made the man’s words to sound like that.

Joebya fearfully looked around for someone, anyone to help. He saw no one. He could not leave this man alone. Suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder. There had been no one there seconds before. Instead of alarming him, a sense of peace and comfort flowed through the young boy’s heart. He looked up into the kind face of a man bending over them.

Clothed like a beggar yet with a muscular body the man said, “Let’s bring him around to the back of the inn.” To astounded to speak Joebya nodded his head. The beggar picked up the wounded man as if he weighed no more than a feather. Smiling at Joebya he said, “It will be alright.” Somehow, the boy knew the man’s words were true.

Walking around the corner of the inn, they came within sight of the stable. Suddenly a bright beam of light shot from within the cave. It covered the wounded man and instantly disappeared. The beggar also vanished. On his feet now, the merchant ran his hands over his stomach. The man’s clothing showed no hint of blood. Without a word, he spun on his heel and ran into the night.

Left alone the boy looked around. tranquility governed his heart. A glow came from the mouth of the cave. His feet seeming to move on their own as he approached the opening. He peeked around the edge of the rock wall. He saw a horse and three donkeys and in the midst of the stable a long feeding trough. The only light came from a lamp carefully placed away from the straw. In the long manger lay a man and a woman with a small bundle between them.

Raising her head, the woman smiled at Joebya. Lifting her hand, she motioned him forward. Quietly the young boy stepped up to the manger. Lying between the two adults was a tiny baby wrapped in strips of cloth.

“This is The Christ?” Joebya said whispering.

“Yes.” The woman said softly. She pulled back the cloth so the boy could see the baby. The child opened his eyes and looked full into Joebya’s face. Waving a tiny hand in the air the baby grasped the boy’s finger. An overwhelming sense of joy, happiness and peace flowed through Joebya’s body. The boy’s eyes widened in astonishment.

“Did you feel it? It is the touch of God.” Mary said. The baby let go of Joebya’s hand. Joebya nodded. “Now you must go back quickly. Your father will be searching for you.”

“Thank you.” Joebya said to mother and baby. Softly he backed out of the stable. Once outside, he turned and ran back up the hill to the flock.

His father, grandfather and two brothers were awake and scattered across the hillside.

“Where have you…” His father began harshly. Then as the others gathered around, he said more gently. “You went to see the Messiah?”

“Yes father, I looked into the face of God.” Joebya said.

“As have I, my son, as have I.” His father said. Smiling he laid his hand on his son’s shoulder.

Loading

THE CUPCAKES ADVENTURE

Once upon a time there lived a girl named Lily. She loved cupcakes. So she decided to make cupcakes with her brother. His name was Rahul. Rahul and Lily began making their cupcakes. “What all ingredients do we need Rahul?” Lily asked. “We need coco powder, flour, water, oil, sugar, a pinch of salt, baking soda, milk and egg .” he said. They stared to mix all the ingredients together. Then they planned to put some decorations on top. So they took out some rainbow sparkles. Last but not the least they put it in the oven. After some time the cupcakes were ready and taken out of the oven. They started to eat. Suddenly Lily realized something! The cupcake which she was going to eat was alive. It said to Lily “Hi What are you doing here? Please don’t eat me”. So, Lily did what he told. She kept it safely in the kitchen. Everyday Lily use to play with the cupcake. Slowly, slowly they both became good friends. One day they decided to get a pet dog. Its name was Robby. When they got Robby home it wanted to roam around the house. Then Robby suddenly saw the cupcake sleeping on the shelf and wanted to eat it. So Robby did a big jump and ate it. When the kids came home from school, they realized that the cupcake was not there. “My best friend is lost!” Lily cried. Robby was hungry so Rahul gave some food to it. Robby’s stomach was paining very much. So he burped out the cupcake. But it was still sleeping. “Wake up, wake up ! the kids shouted together. And he woke up. “Good you woke up.” Lily said. Then cupcake gave a big hug to Rahul and Lily. “You both are such good friends.” The cupcake said.
AND THEY LIVED HAPPILY EVER AFTER!!!

Loading

Carol (A Christmas Acrostic)

Come on let's sing,
A song fit for a king.
Ring a bell--hear it ting-a-ling
On this joyous night spreading God's news around,
Let's all go a-caroling, a-caroling through the town!

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Geire, The Wolf Who Tried To Flee

"I venture north to find a better life."

Those were the last words that Alpha Zolon heard from his soldier. They had been through tough times, and soldier Geire had enough. Knowing the risk of being a lone male, he waited for the right time to abandon his clan. Most of the pack growled at him when he said goodbye, knowing that the greedy wolf had left them to slowly wither away. But Zolon bid Geire goodbye politely, and left him with prey to last a week or two. Geire had been thankful, and he set off. That brings us to the present.

Geire was starting to regret leaving his old clan. He had almost been killed by another clan that found him hiding in the jungle not far from their camp, waiting to steal some of their prey. He had caught a mouse, and snarfed it down. However, a group of scouts scented dead mouse, but their hunting patrol wasn't sent out yet. They knew it was an intruder. Geire had to scamper up a steep mountainside to escape from their angry clutches. He watched now, as their attempts to jump and bite him with their jaws failed. He escaped. Geire went back to his old clan, happily, and learned that no matter what hardship he had to go through, at least he had his clan members to help him get through. It took them a while to accept him again, but in the end, he was happy.

Loading

Golden Days

Golden leaves piled high.
Golden sunsets paint the sky.
Golden autumn, golden fall,
Golden days for us all!

©2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Falling Leaves

Falling to the ground,
Painting the town.
Dancing, swirling,
Laughing, twirling.
A colorful breeze,
Of autumn leaves.

©2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

A Win for Winnie

Winnie is a cat. He LOVED playing fetch. The only problem was that he had neither an owner or a single friend. He had longed for one since he was a kitten. But no one wanted to play with him and he had no idea why! So he went to the playground to ask other cats why they wouldn’t play with him, but they ran away. He was very sad and felt lonely. He started walking home when he heard a small whimper. It was coming from the well! He ran over and saw a baby bird trapped in the well! He pulled and pulled until the bucket came up. After that, he and the baby bird were best friends and were inseparable.

Loading

After This

After the teeth--after the jammies,
After the prayers--after the stories,
After the tuck--after the kiss,
Sweet dreams--after all of this.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Teddy Bear, Teddy Bear

Teddy bear, teddy bear next to me,
All tucked in as comfy as can be.
I give him a huggle,
He gives me a snuggle,
All night long we cuddle, cuddle, cuddle.
Teddy bear, teddy bear cozy and tight,
All bundled up until the morning light.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

A Splash

A splash, a splish,
A hop, a skip.
A pond, a stone,
Perfectly thrown.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

A penguin, A black egg and an island

At dawn I heard a knock on the door, it was Salon. He told me that Princess Laytin has been captured by the dark wizard .He handed me a survival kit and a map. I will give you a warning, I cannot guarantee that when you take a pill it will give a certain result, Salon said. I grabbed the survival kit, the map and my trusty sword and raced to my little wooden boat. It is a cold and rough journey to the iceberg. I finally made my way to the igloo where my trusty penguin friend Leo was.

! WHAT! My Penguin friend only has one arm and eye. What happened to you I ask him? He tells me that he was hunting fish for his supper and out of nowhere a baby great white ate his arm and my whole right face off. Come with me and I will give you a new arm and face. So we began the long journey to the nearest blacksmith’s and gave Leo the penguin a new face and arm. He also got given some super awesome ice beam powers so he can freeze enemies and other stuff. So we started our journey and sailed to a near by island to rest.

We parked our boat and walked through the peaceful village to the darkness caves. Luckily I installed a very bright flash light into Leo’s right robotic eye. We walked through the cave until we saw a large creepy shadow in front of us. We paused… and soon the shadow was out of sight. Be careful I say to Leo the shadow creep could still be around us.

We came at a stop there were two tunnels, what one should we go through Leo asks. I think we should see if there is a secret button around here because there is a lot of space between the two tunnels. Great thinking says Leo, so we search and search and then finally Leo found one and pushed it. A small door shaped hole crumbled between the two tunnels. We walked through there were only a few spiders and bats but I took care of them. Leo is scared of spiders and bats so he just stood behind me. We finally came to some light and then we where back outside. I could see a dark low cloud out to sea, the dark wizard is up to something strange.

We sailed to the castle island but a gigantic sea monster was guarding it so we had to make a detour and go to another near by island that had a blacksmiths shed. I found a silver sword and dipped in an plasma infused lake then I hammered into shape and made it red hot. Then Leo found a tiny island that was shimmering gold. Leo cooled my sword and then we set sail to the shimmering gold island. When we got there it was a pond of liquid gold. Then Leo tripped on a vine and then an old locking ground door opened up. I saw all these different suits I put a dark blue and white suit on with wall climbing hand pads and Leo got a ninja suit with a jetpack. We also got some cool weapons. We flew back to the dragon’s castle defeat the gigantic sea monster, and fly to the floating island that had the dragon’s castle on it with Princess Laytin trapped inside. (I think)

Leo gives me a speed pill and the Nadisa spring boots from the survival kit. I take the speed pill and put on the spring boats and take off into the air like a comet and stab my sword into the back of the ghost infused dragon. But it didn’t die… I tell Leo to use his ice beam to freeze the dragon’s wings. Finally the dragon crashes into the sea I quickly pull my sword out of the dragon and get back to land safely. Then I see a weird creature in the distanced getting closer by the minute. It looked like it had sharp crystal shaped things coming off it. The dread clear dragon was awoken. Still I wonder were is the princess and the evil wizard are and when he will strike back for revenge.

The dread clear dragon leaps out of the sea and crashes on the island next to me. Leo shoots massive ice chunks at the dread clear dragon but it was useless. I get Leo to freeze my sword, I spring up in the air land on the over island and slice the dread clear dragons legs off. Then I see a cage on its tail with princess Laytin. I stab the dread clear dragon one more time in the ribs and race to see princess Laytin. I slice the cage off the end of the tail and set princess Laytin free.

‘Are you ok’ I ask, ‘yes’ she reply’s. Where is the evil wizard, I don’t know, she says. Leo, you guard princess Laytin, I’m looking for the evil wizard I grab my sword head to my boat and sail to the dead mountains. I was close to my destination when I could all ready see a old castle on the top of the highest mountain. I could sense the evil wizard was there.

I park my boat and started my journey to and up the dead mountains. It was a peaceful journey to the dead mountains. I got to the highest dead mountain and started my long quest up. First a battled human eating spike plants, second I battled mini mushrooms with poisonous worm spears. And last I battled evil gnomes with magical freezing powers.

Finally I got to the evil wizards dark hideout. I kicked open the old wooden gates, pulled out my blade launcher and slowly crept in. I was walking in when I saw two speeding walls about to crush me, I used my penguin like reflexes and got out there in time. I ran up the old cobblestone stairs and saw a shadow at the opened doors. I jumped in and shot a blade. It got him in the stomach, just were I aimed. I ran up to him with my sword out so he couldn’t escape. He was dead, all his spells and casts were unleashed. The princess was safe, all thanks to me Knight Medin the unstoppable.

THE END

Loading

To the Princess

Some Years Ago, I was a young man and I was once the Dark Lords friend and my name is Tim.
The Dark Lords name is, Darth Maul…………………. He was a great friend but then his heart turned dark and became The Dark Lord. Oh and if you don’t already know my name is The protector of the kingdom Fuzhou. But I obviously wouldn’t do it alone. By my side is The Great Assassin……Tim........he is the mightiest of us all.

"Help us ,Help us”
“Yes Ma’am''
''The Princess Lila has been taken from her dorm.”
“We don’t know who by, but our best guess is The Dark Lord.”
“We need you. Do you think you would be able to rescue her? It would be a long hard Quest, but we believe you and Tim can accomplish the task that many have failed at before.”
“you mean she’s been taken by The Dark Lord more than once.”
“Yes, it has happened many times.”
“Are you up for the task.”
“Yes, Ma’am Tim and me will save your daughter.” ……

“Today Tim will be the day that go on the long-life threatening journey. By my calculations it will take two days to rescue Princess Lila. Go and get your armour your survival kit and your food pouch.” said ????
“What about our sword.” WHO
“The sword is included with our survival kit.” WHO
“Okay well let’s go get our equipment and go out on the journey.”

…….. 1 Hour Later……... "James we have a problem" started Tim
''What is it.''
''We have approached the Killer Carnations."
"Tim the killer carnations are also Flesh-eating fish. We have 2 options we can either draw out our swords or run I’m choosing to draw out my sword and slay them all and survive to the next obstacle are you with me.”
“Yes, It is my mission to support you the best I can.”
“Okay thanks now lets Engage in the Battle……

10 Mins later…… "
T I M we have slain them all and now we may continue to the next ferocious obstacle."

"Tim.''
"Yes James.''
''we have approached the Quicksand.”
“Well we can’t go left because there is water surrounding the left side and Western taipans on the right.”
“But James there are big hairy vines in the middle of the Quicksand if we do 1 of the biggest leaps in our lives, so we can grasp the vines and pull ourselves out I’ll go first. Said Tim Impatiently.”
“Okay I’ll be right behind you but once you grab the vines start swing then when you’re as high as you can go let go if you slip and I make it I’ll try my hardest to pull you out.”
.................. 2 Mins Later.................
“AHHHHHHHHH James I’ve slipped of the hairy vines.''
''Don’t worry I’ll go and hopefully I’ll make it across then I’ll pull you out okay.”
“Blub Blub.”
“I think that means yes.” "Okay here I go gee these vines are so slippery now I see why Tim fell off the vine.” “That hurt it probably was better that Tim landed in the Quicksand but now I have to pull him out of the Quicksand then we can keep on moving on the Quest to save the princess. Gee Tim your heavy and it doesn't help that this Quicksand is so sticky. Tim are you alright."
"Yes, James I'm But I'm really sticky."
"Yeah well it doesn't help that all of your Equipment is so thick and heavy."
"Well I'm really sorry that you’re so weak."
"Oh, Shoos it would've help if your grip gloves actually worked."
"James James can you keep on pulling me out."
"Oh, sorry I forgot wow that just gave way Tim are you alright."
"Yeah I'm fine how about you."
''No, I think sprained my wrist ''
''Well are you alright to continue''
''Yes I think"
"well up next we have to conquer the Forest and some people say that there are Monster Possums.

Well James you ready to pull out your sword."
''Yes, I should be fine now."
"Well let’s move but be ready because the Monster Possums can come out of the tree's out of the ground out of the sky.''
''Wait you mean they can fly''
''No not really they just have frilled skin between the arm's and leg's and that's how they can fly.''
''Oh okay''
''Watch out behind you there's a possum behind you.''
''Great job you knocked out the first of many Monster Possums now run and take care.''
''Stop''
''Why''
''The Monster Possums everywhere. Tim watch out keep running I see light its probably the end of the forest run run RUN where getting closer to the light''

Tim where here were is here. The Evil Grannies Lair well were are the evil grannies.'' Yet did they know that the evil grannies were cooking inside. ''Tim should we go in the lair.''
''I think we should.''
''Well lets go..........
''This is dark.''
''Tim Tim where are you.''
''Can I interest you in some poison cake ah no thanks.''
''Get out of my way I want some cake.''
''No Tim its poison cake don't eat it I need you for the rest of our journey."
"Okay I'll stop''
''Walk out the door slowly and cross the bridge go run before they can catch us and make us fat with their delicious treats. That could've be the end of us but since we got out of there quick enough we didn't met the end and that's lucky now be quiet were close to the dark lords castle which means that we must be close to the Dark Lords Dragon.'' Little did they know the dragon was flying 20m above them after 5 minutes the dragon flew down right in front of them and caught them by surprise.

''Tim get out the dragon stun gun''
''Okay click click click click Tim I don't think that its working.''
''Well then get out your sword and Anti-Dragon Heat Shield and I'll get mine out two but I'll also I'll get out my Giant Pill so I have more of a chance of Beating The Dragon.
"Okay then I'll try my best to cover you just to make sure how long does the Giant Pill last um I'm actually not really not sure how long it last but lets just hope for the best okay"
"Well I'll suit up and you get ready to cover me. Okay on 3 we run and stand far away from me because when I grow the dragon will be blowing fire straight at me and he'll be so concentrated on me that you can slowly climb up its back and take the dragons collar thingy then hopefully It'll fly then we can keep on going. Okay ready on three 1,2,3 go Tim how are you doing down there"
"Good but watch out!! The dragon sees you James"
"Thanks but Tim start climbing the dragons back"
"Okay..... James I'm close to the collar thingy"
"Okay be really careful this part of the dragon is really sensitive so climb really, really slow"
"James I've just reached the collar"
"Okay there should be a clip at the back of its neck."
"I've found it I'll unlock it then I'll jump and you can catch me okay."
"Yep
"Arrrrrggggggghhhhhh James catch me"
"I've got you"
"Tim while you were falling the dragon fell off just like we guessed"
"Yes that dumb dragon has left"

"Okay Tim lets sneak around the back of the castle so we won't be seen sneaking around the front of the castle"
"Yep I'm good with that"
"Okay well walk really quiet....

4 Minutes Later....
Hey Tim look at those garden gnomes aren't they a bit weird for an evil lair"
" Yeah they really are weird for an evil lair.... James the Garden Gnomes are moving"
"What don't be silly Garden Gnomes don't move! Tim one has me"
"James didn't you they we're glass"
"well yeah"
"Then doesn't that mean that if we find some rocks that we can smash them'
"Yeah it does but it might be to loud"
"Yeah exactly might be to loud so I'll find some rocks while you fight some the other gnomes off of you so then you can help me get more rocks"
"Okay I can do that." "Tim I'm ready to help but we might want to quicker"
"Okay" As Tim and James went on find more rocks they didn't know that inside the were many booby traps along the way to the very top of the castle which is were Princess Lila is.
"Tim I think we have enough rocks to smash all of them okay ready on 3 we run and smash them all 1,2,3 go Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr"
"Tim I think we got them all"
"Good then lets go into the castle"

THE END

Loading

The Ultimate Quest

"Urrggh", Owen grunted, he was in the castle doing his homework, but then he heard something strange. He looked outside his broken glass window to see an unusual figure. He flew in the broken, glass window. The figure had a book, a sword and some sort of strange map. '‘Go away!'’ Owen yelled. "And who-who are you?!'' "I'm Merlin and I have chosen you Owen, to save The Princess, Princess Couch Potato. Here's a book, a map and a sword for your journey." Merlin replied.
Just when Owen was going to ask how he would do this stuff, Merlin disappeared into thin air. Owen opened the book it was called The Book of Ozan. Owen opened the first page to see a name of someone called Johnny Greg. He looked at the map, it had strange names and pictures of different places. There was the Lake of Lettuce, Bolin's Castle, Granville Cave of Lies, Naddrins mountain, The Dark lands and the castle that he is in now. Owen studied the sword it had strange symbols on it like a brick and a rat. Just when Owen turned to the next page there was a large BANG Coming from the door.
“Can I come in?" Murmured an unusual voice. ''Umm, who are you?''. Owen stammered. The mysterious creature didn't reply. Then the door opened, there was a small green owl mixed with a chipmunk, and it could talk. “Hello Master Owen, my name is Chippie.” “Why are you here, and how-how do you know my name?” “I'm your companion didn't Merlin tell you?” “No, he didn't he just left me here with this map a sword and this book saying stuff about a dude called Johnny Greg.” “Did you just say Johnny Greg?" he said in a surprised voice. “Umm... Yes. Is there something wrong with that?" ''No, it’s just he was the inventor and guardian of Ozan, he survived all the evil and trapped it away in another land called The Dark lands. But one day there was an evil mysterious looking figure called Bolin, who hunted those of good, including Johnny Greg. Bolin has been the evillest for thousands of years. Johnny Greg only talks to those who are the most positive and brave of them all.''
Owen looked outside and saw a couple mysterious creature it was a slimy yellow beast, it had razor sharp claws and pitch-black eyes. 'Umm, what's that?'', asked Owen. Chippie looked out the window in shock. ''We'd better go!'', Chippie shouted. ''Why?'' ''Just run, there Gloomies, they're the protectors of Ozan!'' Owen and Chippie sprinted out of the castle doors and climbed into a large tree. The tree had lots of rocks and sticks in it. "Should we throw rocks in the bushes over there to distract the Gloomies?" Owen asked Chippie. "Ok but when we throw the rocks and stick’s we need to sprint out fast, so we don't get spot by the Gloomies." Owen and Chippie threw the rocks and sticks and sprinted away and out of the castle gates." Few, that was easy," said Owen. " Yeah that was easy.".
"Where do we go now?" asked Owen, " I don't know, maybe check the map." Owen checked the map it had completely changed. There was a shortcut to Bolins castle! There was now a bridge getting built across a ravine, but they still needed to cross Granville and Naddrins mountain which had a dragon on it. Owen showed Chippie and they started their journey to Dreadnars castle once and for all.

3 Days Later....…..

Owen and Chippie arrived at Granville, the houses were smashed there was broken glass everywhere and there were heaps and heaps of Evil Grannies. " Why is this place so run down," Owen asked Chippie. "And why are there so many grannies. " I don't know why everything is broken," replied Chippie. "But I know why there so many grannies,”, "Why,". "Because it’s called Granville,"
The two heroes walked slowly around the mysterious place while the Grannies watched them. "Why are the grannies watching us?" whispered Owen. "I don't know."

The duo kept walking but now the Grannies were approaching them as if they were going to hurt them. But then a granny ran at them with a knife. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!" shouted Owen. The Granny striked at Owen with the knife. "Use your sword!" Chippie yelled. Owen grabbed his sword and slashed it at the Granny's head. The Granny's head plopped onto the ground with a great splat. Blood flew everywhere. Just when Owen did that all the Grannies charged at Owen and Chippie. Owen slashed at the Grannies while Chippie was nibbling the Grannies limbs off. They kept fighting and fighting until nearly all the grannies were dead.

"That was hard, but it also felt very awesome." said Owen. "Yeah that was awesome and difficult." replied Chippie. "So now where are we going?" Owen checked his map. "The bridge" Owen replied. "But first I want to get some potions from that potion shop and then we can go." They walked to the potion shop. There were sleeping potions, jumping potions, climbing potions, speeding potions and heaps more! They got most of the potions and walked out of Granville.

They walked down an ally to see a mossy cliff with vines on it.
"What do we do now?" Owen asked. "Climb I guess."
Chippie climbed up easily but when Owen tried, he just couldn't climb. "I know how I can climb." said Owen. "I can use one of the potions like the climbing potion to climb.''
Owen drank a glug of the potion and climbed up the vined covered cliff easily.
"Wow!! These potions really work."

Owen looked ahead where there was a ravine with a bridge across it!
"That's the bridge in that map." Owen said excitedly.
"Yeah it is!"
Owen walked onto the bridge with Chippie the bridge was not what it appeared to be in the map. The bridge looed thousands of years old. It was broken, planks were missing and there were termites everywhere. Suddenly Owen tripped over and fell of the bridge. But he wasn't dead, or hurt he was being held on by something on the bridge, it was Chippie and another person like Merlin. "Thanks Merlin and Chippie for saving me. And why are you here Merlin? Why aren't you at your village?"
Gloomies took over they thought I murdered their leader called Scoff."
They pulled Owen up and walked off the bridge and sprinted away from the bridge.
"Now we go to Bolin's castle to save Princess Couch Potato." said Owen.
"I'm coming with you now Owen." said Merlin. "You will probably need my magic to beat Bolin."

The trio walked for hours and hours until they got to Bolin's castle. It was surrounded by bubbling lava.
They walked to the entrance it was completely open it was like he wanted them to come. They entered slowly and looked for any traps. They couldn't see any traps, so they walked normally. Then Guards rushed out of nowhere.
"Where did they come from?" asked Owen.
"I don't know but they look quite strong but let’s charge!!" shouted Chippie.
They charged at the Guards and slashed and bashed them and put on their armour.
"How do I put this on?" said Chippie. "Drink a glug of this growing potion." said Owen.
"Ok." said Chippie
Chippie drank a glug and grew to the same size as Owen. They walked around the confusing castle and found a sign saying Bolin's Quarters -> they kept walking until they got to Bolin's throne. Bolin was sitting on a golden throne with red cushioning on it.

"Hello Bolin." said Merlin said. "Long time no see. Today is the day you'll die."
The trio took of the armour and Chippie shrank back to his normal size
"Merlin!" Bolin shouted. "You came here to kill me. And who are these things you bring with you wimps."
"Don't call us wimps!" they both yelled.
Owen and Chippie ran at Bolin with their weapons.
"You'll die." shouted Owen. "Also, where's the Princess!"
"Over there." Bolin was pointing to a cage with the most beautiful princess Owen has ever seen.
"Set her free now!!" shouted Owen.
"NO!!" yelled Bolin.
"CHARGE"
The enemies collided. Owen was holding his sword, Bolin was holding an evil snake sword and Merlin was holding his oak wood staff. The trio finally pinned Bolin to the ground.
"Any last words!'' Owen yelled.
"Yes. Dewsuefewruehuetueso."
"What was that?" asked Owen confused
"That was the call to get Naddrin, my dragon to come hear." replied Bolin.
An evil dragon flew in through the window and picked up Bolin.
"You'll never catch me!" Bolin said.
"Or can I?" said Owen.
Owen glugged down the rest of the potion of growing and grew to the size of a giant.
Owen grabbed Naddrin and Bolin and smashed them into the ground.
Owen picked up Bolin while Chippie unlocked the cage to get the princess out. The princess ran out and Owen shoved Bolin in.
"How do you feel now?  Bad and ashamed?" asked Owen.
There was no answer from Bolin. Owen drank the shrinking potion and shrank back down to normal size.

(The End)

Loading

Lost in the Woods

I went walking in the woods, following the trees,
Following the trail of a cool summer breeze.
Now I'm lost in the woods. Which way do I go?
Which way did I come from? I just don't know.
There was a way in, but is there away out?
Or will I be stuck in the woods, wandering about?
I could follow the trees east. I could follow the trees west.
But I'd just as soon ignore them. They got me into this mess!

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Sailing

The wind is blowing just fast enough,
To guide a sailboat without the waves being rough.
Setting up the sails to blow in the wind,
Watching as the shoreline disappears again.
When the water is a guide, there is only one place to be.
When the wind is a compass, there is so much to see.

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Blueberry, Blueberry

Blueberry, blueberry on the bush,
Are you as delicious as you look?
Blueberry, blueberry I just picked,
I bet you taste absolutely perfect.
Blueberry, blueberry in my mouth,
You are the best without a doubt!

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Crossbow of the Wizard

My name is Corrin, the warrior/hero of my nation (who has a small fear of eggs!).  I was hanging out in my penthouse in the castle when Sizzly the Wizard burst in crying out “Ragnarok used the Dread Spell!  It will eventually reach us and cause all life to wilt!” “Dread Spell? Ragnarok? Wait, what!?” I said.

So many questions raced through my head. “Wasn’t Ragnarok the Unholy exiled to Skull Island because his dark thoughts grew beyond the king’s control?” I asked.  “Weeeeeelllll, kinda sorta maybe the spell wasn’t strong enough.” “Woooo Hoooo! Something to do. Finally!” I cried.

I jumped out the window and through the roof of my companion Bumblebear’s house. “It’s adventure time!!” I yelled. I leaped on his back and we bolted into the distance. From behind I heard Sizzly yelling “Oh man, more property damage?”  “Hyah!  To the princess’s tower!” I told Bumblebear.

We got to the foot of the tower when I did a double backflip off of him and landed with a thump.  I strolled in casually when I noticed the empty seat and realised that she was missing.  “I told Sizzly to inform you that she was missing.” The king said. “Oh, I always leave too early to hear the details.  I’ll be back with your daughter!” I yelled back to the king and queen as I ran down the hall to Bumblebear.

We ran into town to question some people who have a history of dealing with Ragnarok but a lot of the villagers are good people that stay away from evil wizards like him.  The first person we questioned was the local blacksmith Malcumus.  “Where were you at 21:00 today?”  I asked him.   He replied saying “Just finishing up on new Electranium sword and shield sets for the elite forces to pick up today.  Why?”  “That information is classified. Thanks!” I said and we walked away.

“There’s really no one else to question,” I said to Bumblebear.  He growled in despair. “Don’t worry!” I assured him. “We’ll find Princess Lucina!  We always do!”  “Wait!!!” We hear a voice.  Malcumus comes running towards us. “I forgot to give you your own Electranium sword and shield.” he said.  “It can harness the power of electricity and transform into a endless ball of pure energy.  I’ll give you another one so that Bumblebear’s stinger can absorb it and shoot it.”  “Thanks!” I said, and we headed to inspect the defense system.

There must have been something wrong with it because Ragnarok never would have been able to sneak past it. It was completely disabled. I saw a sort of magic texture dancing around the broken pieces of machinery. There were cogs and stone bricks everywhere and every pile of wreckage had the magic texture to it.  “These lives must be avenged,” I said to Bumblebear.  He roared in anger and guilt.

Our final stop before leaving in our Electranium boat was the Godess statue.  A lot of warriors went to the Godess statue to pray for strength.  We arrived at the statue and I prayed for my strengh.  Also if you are wondering why our nation, Gokusaiyan has so much Electranium, I’ll tell you.  Thousands and thousands of years ago, while the great war of Chaetophere, an electrified meteor crashed into a deserted island.  The power of the meteorite grew into the Evertree, a mythical tree capable of growing pure Electranium from the branches. The tree is guarded by little mushroom warriors with spears and toxic fungus bombs but we have befriended them so we can take as much Electranium as we need for our survival needs and weapons.  Because they were the first life to walk among it, they had naming rights.  By its inhabitants, it has been named Nidavellir.

We set out for the harbor.  The harbor is just behind the stronghold.  Most of the boats are either for the fleet or the property of the royal family.  Obviously, I am part of the fleet so I’ve got my own boat.  It is big enough for Bumblebear to lay down and I sit on top of him.  He is actually very comfy and soft.  We sail down to Nidavellir to see what’s been happening.  As soon as we get there, we are ambushed.  I realise the mushroomy guys have been brainwashed by Ragnarok.  They are usually very friendly.  “Looks like a fight sequence is coming up!” I said to Bumblebear.

He growled excitedly.  BASH! CLANG! BOOM! CLATTER! SMASH! FIGHT! K.O We knocked some sense into their tiny little poison heads!  Also they have a deadly spore in their round thingies on their heads.  They start to wake up and rub their spores.  “Shhhhrrrrriiiiieeeeeeekkkkk” they shrieked in pain.  “Sorry everyone!  You were brainwashed!” “Yeeeeeeeeee!”  That is the official language of the combined Mushroom Person Species.

Also on our island, Mushroom Soup is a banned meal.  We have too close of a relationship with them.

One of them pulled out a small piece of metal.  “It’s called an Aetherstone.” he said.  An alert came up on it.  It was from Ragnarok . He said he had a pleasant surprise for me involving his wife, the evil queen Bayonetta.  I was not convinced.

They gave me the Aetherstone and some electrical bomb arrows.  I turn it on to see what it does.  Suddenly a red substance came out of it and morphed into a ball.  The mushrooms tell me this is part of the Aether inside it.

I thank them for their help and I go back to my boat.  We head off towards the misty, dark abyss that seems to be inhaling the light.  There are giant floating hands guarding the entrance to the vortex.  The vortex leads to Ragnarok’s wizard/witch evil super castle that has tons of warlords and warlocks who work for him surrounding it.  Suddenly a skeleton with a blue jacket dropped into the boat out of a tree.  “Hey guys!!!!!” the skeleton said.  It said something about how much it dislikes Ragnarok and Bayonetta and something about that he was proud his army was expendable and it wanted to help me seal the darkness and stop him.

“What’s your name” I finally asked it. “Sans, but why are you asking?”  “Because you are now an official member of the Apex Primitives!”  I said to it.  “Also, do you have an official gender?”  “Of course! I’m a male, obviously!”  “Yeah, thought so!”

We continue to sail towards the inky abyss.  Suddenly an army of mega hands surround us.  “We’re under attack!!!!” I screamed.  Some dark lightning came crashing down and obliterated the hands.  “Huh, how convenient!” said Sans. “But still, I could have done it myself!  I have power over time and space!”

A dark yellow passage opened and inhaled us.  Surrounding us was just chaos and wreckage.  I shuddered at the fact of coming back here again.  “LOOOOOOOOOK OOOOOOOOUUUUUUUTTTTT!!” screamed Sans.  It was Rixium, ruler of the Dream Dimension and one of Ragnarok’s old Villain Bar friends.  A cloud of Dreamy Dust exploded into the air.  Bumblebear roared the Roar of the Ancients and blasted the Dreamy Dust straight at Rixium.  He was snoring in no time flat.  “I didn’t think Dreamy Dust could work on Rixium himself.” I said. “At least the world is working in our favor, this time around!” Sans said.

He pulled out a grappling hook and tornado spinned us up to the tallest spire of the castle but we all fell off and went through the roof and into Ragnarok’s bedroom into his pool of sheets and pillows that he sleeps in. “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOFFFFFFFFFF!!!!!!” we said.  “How is the world working so much in our favor today?!?” said Sans.

TTTTHHHHUUUUMMMMPPPP!!!! (it’s capitalized because it’s loud) “ WAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!” Sans screamed.  PPPPEEEEEEWWWWWWW PPPPPPEEEEEEEWWWW went my electrical bomb arrows against a mystery figure.  IT WAS A DUMMY!!!  A flash and a kazipp were heard and in came Ragnarok with his wife but they were fused into a demo-bokoblin.  “Look who’s here!”  I said.  I got a growl in return.  It seems this demo form has made Ragnarok lose his intelligence. “No matter! I’ll take you on anytime!” I yelled, swishing my sword.

RRRRROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!!! Let’s go!!! Bumblebear flew up to his head and was shooting electric energy from his stinger and I shot arrow after arrow after arrow after arrow but part of its hide was too thick to peirce from the outside.  I found a glowy bit on its tail.  A-HA!!  A weak point! Even though I don’t like them, I threw some eggs at its tail.

AAAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!!  It poofed away back into Ragnarok but we had rid the world of the Lady of Destruction.  Now we have to deal with the Lord of the Dark Dimension.  “NOOOOOOOO!” he cried. “YOUUU!!” he said, pointing at Sans. “FIGHT ME TO PROVE YOUR WORTH!!” “Nah, I’m fine!” said Sans. “I’d rather have a dance-off!  Wanna try and best me?” “ NOOOOO!!  LOCK ME AWAY!!  I WILL NEVER DANCE!!” screamed Ragnarok.

“Actually we had something better for you! HOCUS POCUS!!!”  I said.  And he was banished.  The princess mystically flashed in after the banishing.  “Hello, friends!  Let’s go home!” said Princess Lucina.  There was a flash and a chiming sound and we were standing at the foot of the princess’s tower.  “Wait!  Couldn’t you have done that to get us there?!?” I said. “The tower weakened my magic abilities so I could not mind travel you to my destination.” said the princess.

“Oh well!  At least we had a fun adventure!”  Everybody laughed and cheered knowing the princess was safe again. And no other threat came across Gokusaiyan for years.  Until December 31 106…

Loading

The Duck and Buck

Once apon a time, a duck wanted to buy an apple. The fruit store sign said, "One apple for a dollar!". He did not know much about dollars, so he went to his neighbor and asked, "How much is one dollar?"  The neighbor said, "One dollar is one buck." The duck thought, "A buck would be at the farm, so I must go there!"  He bought nine bucks from the farm and headed to the fruit store.  He grabed 9 apples and went to the check out. The lady said, "That'll be 9 bucks". The duck pointed to the 9 bucks from the farm and said, "Thanks, bye!". The lady laughed and said, "Well, I guess that works."

The end!

Loading

Cloudy Skies

There are two kinds of clouds so don't get them mixed up.
One kind I hate. One kind I can't help but love.
Gray clouds create such a gloomy day.
White fluffy marshmallow clouds call me out to play.
Cloudy skies don't have to mean sorrow.
Cloudy skies can bring happiness. Raising hopes for a bright tomorrow.

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Haylie Has Many Hats

Haylie has many hats, some big, some small.
Some aren't even hats at all.
Haylie wears whatever she can find.
She'll wear anything--anytime.
Mommy is cooking--Haylie is a chef just like her.
Wearing an empty pot she's waiting for something to stir.
She likes to wear a napkin on her hair.
Even during dinner she lets it stay there.
On Haylie's birthday the cone shaped hat makes her grin.
With a string holding it in place underneath her chin.
When it's time for tea with the queen,
Haylie wears the fanciest hat she's ever seen.
In her Safari hat she's on the trail of something wild.
She catches her teddy bear with the crooked smile.
Haylie wears her cowboy hat on the prairie way out west.
She rides her wooden horse until she needs to rest.
Haylie likes the buildings that rise out of the ground.
The ones that touch the sky downtown.
She wants to build her own--which hat gets that job done?
She knows that Daddy's hard hat is the very best one.
She's in the big leagues--the first one at bat.
She makes the team wearing Brother's baseball cap.
Haylie is the royalist girl in all the land.
Wearing her favorite princess crown is so very grand.
So you see Haylie has many hats--some big, some small.
In fact, some aren't even hats at all!

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Snakes

Snakes slither and they hiss,
Be careful, some snakes are poisonous.
Some are black, some are green, some are red,
Some snakes are friendly, some we dread.
Some snakes can make good pets and have a place in the home,
Me, I'll stick to reading about them and leave those slippery creatures alone.

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Little kitten, I'm so smitten

Little kitten, I'm so smittten
By your dark furry paws
Little kitten, I'm so smittten
Your whiskers feel like straws
Little kitten, I'm so smittten
By your purr as you press against my cheek
Little kitten, I'm so smitten
Your loving gaze makes me feel weak
Little kitten, I'm so smitten
As I take the time to say
Thank you for living
Thank you for giving
Thank you for making life feel so great!

Loading

Acrostic: Frog

Flipping and flopping from log to log,
"Ribbit, ribbit," croaks the young frog.
Over the lily pads with a hip and a hop,
Go, frog, go! Don't stop! Don't stop!

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Harry's magic pirate ship

Harry’s magic pirate ship

There was once a little boy called Harry whose dream was to have his very own pirate ship and sail around the seas; finding treasure that had been lost a long, long time ago.

Harry always spent his weekends with his Grandma and Granddad; his Mummy would drop him off every Saturday morning at 9 o'clock on the dot and pick him back up on Sundays at 6 o'clock just after tea time.

Grandma and Granddad's house was a big old farm house with a big garden and was next to a meadow full of lovely flowers. At the bottom of the garden stood Granddad's workshop and an old shed.

One sunny Sunday morning Harry was sitting at the table with his Granddad having breakfast and told him that he had a dream the night before that he was captain of a pirate ship searching for lost treasure.  Granddad said to little Harry "well to find any lost treasure Pirates  you need a treasure map!  Pirates can't go anywhere without a map"  So little Harry and his Granddad spent all that sunny afternoon making a map to find the lost treasure. There were a lot of dangers for Pirates searching for treasure and by the time they had finished the map showed sharks and quicksand and other Pirates little Harry would have to overcome.

Harry's Mum arrived to take him home and he gave his Granddad a hug goodbye and off he went still thinking about the pirate ship and the lost treasure.

The next day Harry's Granddad decided he would start building Harry's pirate ship from his dream to surprise him with the next weekend.  It would take him a long time so Granddad got straight to work!  Granddad knew he needed lots of wood to build a fantastic pirate ship and looking in the garden he saw his old shed that had been standing there with only bits of junk in it for years, "that's it" Granddad thought to himself "  I can use the wood from the old shed."

Granddad opened the shed door to find an old car steering wheel from a car he'd had many years ago and also an old bell that used to hang on the shed door, Granddad thought they will do for the pirate ship, so he put them to one side and started to pull down the old shed.  He laid all the planks of wood out on the garden and once all the shed was taken down he carried all the planks of wood into his workshop where he could cut up the wood and start making little Harry's dream pirate ship.

Granddad worked on building the pirate ship for the next few days getting up early each morning and only stopping when Grandma would shout down the garden "your tea is ready!"

Friday soon came around, and Friday was market day in the town, Grandma always went to the market on a Friday to do her shopping.  Before setting off Grandma asked Granddad "is there anything you need?"
"Yes" Grandad replied, " there is a stall on the market that sells flags, please could you look for a big pirate flag to put on top of Harry's pirate ship?"
Off Grandma went to market with her shopping bag and a list of all the things she needed.

It was soon time for Granddad to paint the pirate ship and to fit the old steering wheel he had found in the shed.  Granddad fixed the wheel to the front of the pirate ship and the old bell on the back; "I knew the bell would come in handy and give little Harry something to ring if he got into danger on his dream pirate ship"

Granddad found some old rope and some old bedding at the back of his workshop which he would use to make a sail for the ship, all he needed now was for Grandma to return with the pirate flag so he could place it at the top of little Harry's pirate ship

Saturday morning was the day of the big surprise for little Harry and at 9 o'clock on the dot he came running down the path with a big smile on his face. The first thing Harry said was ''Hi Grandma, where is my Granddad?!''  "He's down in the garden" Grandma replied "but before you set off, don't I get a hug?"
"Oh sorry Grandma," said Harry and he gave his Grandma a big hug and off he ran to find his Granddad.

Granddad was standing at the front of his workshop when Harry ran up to him and gave him a hug. Harry asked "Have you still got the treasure map Granddad?"
"I have" replied Granddad "and I also have a big surprise" Granddad pulled open the big door on his workshop for Harry to see his dream of a pirate ship had come true! "Wow" said little Harry "is that mine?" Harry's eyes lit up and he had the biggest smile a little boy could ever have "oh thank you Granddad my dream has come true!"

Granddad pulled the pirate ship out of the workshop and onto the meadow so Harry could start to play at being the Captain of his ship.  Little Harry climbed up into the ship and started steering the way and ringing the bell to warn the other Pirates that he now had his ship and was setting off to find the treasure
"Are you forgetting something?" asked Grandad as he passed Harry the treasure map they had made the week before.

Granddad returned to the farmhouse and made a cup of tea.  He sat at the table reading his newspaper feeling very happy and proud that he had made Harry's dream pirate ship.

Harry was on his ship shouting orders to his crew when all of a sudden the grass in the meadow turned from green to a deep sea blue and his ship started bobbing up and down on the waves "wow" thought Harry "it is a magic pirate ship!  Now I can really go and find the lost treasure!"

So off Harry set on his voyage holding the treasure map in one hand and steering the ship in the other.  It seemed like he had been sailing for hours when in the distance he spotted what looked like a island. Harry set his course for the island as he thought it would be a good place to bury treasure.

After hours and miles of sailing Harry finally reached the island.  It seemed a lot smaller than when he had first spotted it from his pirate ship out at sea, it was only about the size of Granddad's back garden.  "Never mind" he thought," the smaller the better as it would be easier to find the lost treasure."

Harry climbed out of his ship holding on tight to his map.  The path he and his Grandad had drawn the week before showed him which way to go and he started digging when he reached a small tree.  He dug one hole with no luck, so he tried again a little bit further along the path.  Harry was digging away when all of a sudden he hit something hard, it was a little wooden box.  He cleared the sand away and pulled open the top.  Inside the box were lots and lots of shiny gold coins  ''Yes! I've found the treasure" Harry shouted
He picked up the box and turned to head back down the path to his pirate ship.  Little Harry soon realised that he had forgotten to fasten the ship to anything when he first reached the island and he had been so busy digging he hadn't noticed that his pirate ship had sailed away.

"Oh no!" thought Harry,  "How am I going to get back home to Granddad and Grandma?!"
Harry sat down and started crying.  All of a sudden little Harry heard a voice, Granddad's voice, shouting his name. Harry asked "How did you find me?"
"You fell asleep on your pirate ship" replied Granddad "you must have been dreaming"
Little Harry got up and climbed out of his pirate ship and started to tell his Granddad all about his dream on his magical pirate ship.  "But what is that in your pocket Harry?" asked Grandad and when Harry checked he found one shiny gold coin..

This story is dedicated to all the little boys and all the little girls that have a dream, that don't always come true but some are magical.

Always follow your dream

Loading

Umbrella

When the weather is gloomy and gray,
Keep me by your side all through the day.
As soon as those raindrops leave the sky,
Open me up and I'll keep you keep you dry.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Pocket Poem

A poem short enough to memorize,
Small enough for a pocket to hold inside.
A poem sweet enough to share,
Powerful enough to carry everywhere.
The idea of a pocket poem was very smart,
It's the perfect size to live within the heart.

©2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

PUGSLEY

 

Joe liked hikes. And this one was going to be really cool. Ted, his best pal was here. Other friends included Martin, Greg and Josh. Mr. Maxwell was the group church leader. And his assistant Larry was also Joe's big Brother.

They all crawled into the Safari Wagon. Each kid tumbled around until they found a soft spot. The ride would take a half hour. Destination: an underground cave.

"It's closed up now but a great trail goes right by it," Mr. Maxwell explained. He also asked everyone not to stand too close to the old entrance. "Rock slides happen all the time," he said.

Joe was allowed to bring his dog, Pugsley. He was brown with a pug-nose. Joe had gotten him for his seventh birthday. In the last two years they became really good pals.

His mother helped him pack this morning. Joe was so excited he couldn't find his packsack. Or his spare socks, or his thermos.

Good ole mom. "Bring my boy back safely," she had prayed over him.

Prayers were okay. But he could take care of himself. Besides, Pugsley was coming along.

As they drove from Truro they passed the low tide area of Cobequid Bay. Then traveled along a twisting road through the settlements of Old Barns and Prince Port. Before long the asphalt road turned into a pitted gravel road. Mud and water flew in all directions.

Suddenly the driving was over. "We're here!" everyone shouted.

A scramble of feet, packsacks pressed to shoulders, car doors locked and the hike was begun. Mr. Maxwell led the way, followed by anxious and noisy boys. Larry took up the last spot.

"I expect everyone to follow single file on the trail," Mr. Maxwell said. He was not only the Pastor, but everyone respected him. So they listened.

Pugsley’s excitement took him in little circles. The exercise was good for him. Joe remembered the little dog the first time he saw him. He had watched when the dogcatcher tricked the little dog by offering him a juicy bone.

When the net came down, Joe thought it was a mean trick. After mom and dad heard their son's sad tale they just had to see this dog. And maybe bring him home. Joe promised to take good care of the frisky pooch. That was the bargain. And so Pugsley found a new home.

Now Pugsley tore across the trail and into the trees. He went up one ravine, then down another. Joe didn't have to call him back, since Pugsley always returned to his master.

When they came to the river Pastor Maxwell put on his chest waders. Then tied a pope to a tree by the water's edge. After crossing over he tied the strong yellow rope to another tree. Low and then higher up. And he returned to the same side he had left.

When it was finished everyone saw it was like a walkway. One line was on the bottom for feet and the other shoulder high to hold onto.

This allowed each boy to cross the stream without getting wet; and everyone crossed safely.

"I did it!" Joe yelled. He acted brave even though he was afraid of heights. And didn't even fall in the water.

"If you do, you'll only get wet," Larry had said. But no one did.

cliff-smallThe hike continued after everyone crossed the river. There was more snow on this side. And crunching sounds filled the air. But the spring thaw and burst of sunshine meant it would not last. Joe was happy to be in the woods, as young legs stretched with each step.

Mr. Maxwell called everyone forward, as they approached a cliff rising above the trees. "This hill is quite high," he said. "And our trail goes close to the edge."

Both Pastor Maxwell and Larry helped everyone over the icy parts. Pugsley was fortunate to have hard toenails help with his balance. Joe suddenly began to slide towards the pond at the bottom of the hill. "Oh My Gosh," he said.

"Hold on Joe," Larry called, and scrambled after him. Joe's dignity and muddy bottom were quickly returned to the trail.

As they all got closer to the cliff they heard rustling noises. Pastor Maxwell said, "Like I said, stay close to the bottom of the cliff." Just then a large rock fell near one of the boys. Josh jumped then pressed against the side of the cliff.

"As long as we stay close to the cliff," Pastor Maxwell said, "everyone will be alright."

Joe held Pugsley's collar and looked around. A perfect toboggan hill lay to his right. Fallen rock had broken into fine pieces and created a long descending slope of light colored mud.

Finally, they reached their destination. Halen's Cave looked like a black smudge at the edge of the trail. Joe remembered looking down into a well once. The darkness had scared him.

“There’s about a four-foot drop into the entrance,” Pastor Maxwell said. “We can try climbing down this summer. Now, let’s take a break on the other side by the trees."

Curiosity tugged at Joe. Pugsley was restless too. Joe was last in line and had to get going to catch up to the group.

As he turned his hand dropped Pugsley's collar. The little dog scampered a few feet then slipped. Yelping several times he lost his balance and tumbled down into the black empty space of cave.

Joe was shocked. "My dog." he called out. "Mr. Maxwell!" he finally yelled. Dropping on his belly he looked down, barely able to see at first. Then his eyes got used to the darkness.

Pugsley looked like he was in a large cavern.

Joe reached down, trying to grab Pugsley's jumping paws. Just as he slid into the hole he heard Pastor Maxwell calling his name. Now boy and dog lay on the floor of the cavern. It was beautiful in here. Rivulets of water spilled from a crevice on one side of the wall.

It looked like moss around the floor and in one area, solid ice was smooth as glass. Joe looked around, but no Pugsley. He could hear barking far away. The cavern stretched a long distance.

He had to get his dog. Joe prayed for strength. Nothing bad could happen to him if he had faith. He remembered those special words from his Sunday School teaching. "Suffer the little children to come unto me," the Bible said.

Working up his courage, Joe moved forward, watching his step. He had to be careful not to twist an ankle on the ice. His breath produced mist in the cool air. He felt much better after praying for his little dog to return. Joe stopped, knowing enough not to go any further.

There could be more tunnels or even holes to fall into.

When Pugsley returned to his side, Joe’s voice sounded eerie when it said, "Thank you Jesus." The two of them then carefully worked their way back to the tunnel entrance.

Pastor Maxwell was frantic, asking loudly, "Are you okay? Are you?"

Joe felt badly. He didn't want his Pastor to be afraid. Joe wasn't. First he helped boost Pugsley out. Then it was his turn. Strong arms lifted him.

Everyone gave him a hug. He could see how nervous everyone was. Pastor said the hole was too small for himself or Larry.

Larry gave Joe a big wink. "I'm proud of you," he said. "You were very brave." The rest of the trip was icing on the cake. Having a prayer of thanks for Joe's safe return, eating lunch and a snowball fight.

By the time they returned to the rope crossing, Joe was too tired to hang on. So Larry carried him on his back through the shallow water. Joe felt like a conquering hero. He had overcome his fear of the dark to get his dog.

From here he could see everyone waiting on the other shore, even Pugsley who swam alongside. His wet little dog was also brave. Joe had a great day, with good friends. He gave Larry an extra hard squeeze around his neck.

Wait 'til mom hears about this trip, he thought. Joe's face broke into a smile. His lips said, "Thank you Jesus...for everything."

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2007

Loading

Wildfire |Chapter 4|

|Chapter 4|

Wildfire was speeding towards her sister, leaping over a bucket of freshly cut flowers.  The sounds of mice protesting and grumbling loudly after she pushed them out of her way barely meant anything to the mouse.  She ran around a corner, and rushed towards the cloud elevator, which worked quite like a waterwheel, but instead of being made of wood, it was made of cloud, and carried mice or rats instead of liquid water.  She jumped on a seat and looked around for Lavender.

There.

Wildfire spotted Lavender and the mysterious Leaf Mouse from a few seats away, Lavender, who was still struggling to run free from the mouse's grasp, was shouting and kicking and being overall very suspicious.  However, everybody acted as if she wasn't there.  Fire felt a surge of anger throb somewhere in her heart.

Wildfire jumped to the seat in front of her, which was a few yards away. She kept her eyes on Lavender, but was very cautious not to fall off the elevator.
Lavender was just a seat away

|End Of Chapter|

Loading

Share a Poem

Share a greeting with a stranger.
Share some kindness with a neighbor.
Share a giggle with a friend.
Share a smile that will never end.
Share a rhyme everywhere you go.
Share a poem with everyone you know.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Fish and Chip Shop

Try not to feel hungry as you read all about a yummy fish and chips meal!

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

A Mess

Ever woken up thinking what a mess your house is? Find out how this messy home is transformed in our latest picture book.

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

Plip-Plop

Plip-plop,
Raindrops,
Misty notes begin,
Waltzing on the wind.

Plip-plop,
Raindrops,
The sweetest melodies,
Humming through the trees.

Plip-plop,
Raindrops,
Tapping out the beat,
Dancing in the street.

Plip-plop,
Raindrops,
Rhythm never stops,
Drumming on the rooftops.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Wildfire |Chapter 3|

|Chapter 3|

Oh no.

Oh no, no no!

There's only once chance. I need to find out where she is, that's all I need.

Even just a little clue.

'Lavender!' Wildfire screamed, her eyes widening in fear.

No answer

Did I really just lose her?    What will I do?          Where is she!

'No! Let me go!' shouted a distant voice overhead.
There.
Don't worry little sis, I'm coming!

Wildfire's eyes filled with tears as she rushed through the market, pushing mice out of her
way.  She shook the tears off, for she would not be able to see her sibling if tears blurred her sight.  She spotted her little sister, struggling to escape the grasp of another mouse in a dark coat, which covered his face.  He was clutching her jacket hood, and pulling her back towards him whenever Lavender was about to run away.

He was heading for the elevator clouds which lead to..
The Earth beneath him.

Wildfire's eyes grew even wider, and her heart skipped a beat in horror.

A Leaf Mouse.
You'll pay.

|End Of Chapter|

Loading

Wildfire |Chapter 2|

|Chapter 2|

'Hold my paw,' Fire told her sibling.
'Okie dokie!'  Lavender said, slipping her paw into Wildfire's.  'Stay beside me, and don't let go of my paw, because
the streets are always crowded on Mondays.'  Wildfire cast a worried look at her sister, who was now skipping al-
ong with her, trying to keep up with Fire's wide steps.  'Slow down!'  Lav cried when she nearly fell on her face aft-
er tripping on a rock.  'If you didn't save me, I would have lost you!'  She scolded Wildfire.

Ok, ok, I get it.

'Hear this, I promise I'll go a bit slower.  It's just I hate crowds.'  She glanced around the streets, trying to look over all the tall, furry heads walking past them.  'We're almost there.' She told her sister.  'Yay!' Cheered the little mouseling.  'I wonder if we'll meet anyone fun there!'

Uh huh

'Stay close, we're here.'  Lavender nodded her head.

Melons, melons.... I remember seeing them over.. There!

'Ok, stay by me, and don't go off with any strangers, got it?'  Especially not on your birthday.  Mother will never trust me if I lose you again.

'Yeah, yeah,'  Her sister replied, looking around the market, watching for anyone she could talk to. 'Ok, so,'  Fire turned around after she payed for the melons.  'Now,' She clenched her hand in fear.

Oh, no.

|End Of Chapter|

Loading

Hamsters

Hamsters

Hamsters are cute and furry,
They run around in your cage,
But their eyesight is still a blurry,
They will eat and climb until they die of age.

Hamsters go “squeak squeak!”
Then drift off to sleep,
When they wake up they stuff food in their cheek,
Then dig in their bedding down deep.

Loading

The Girl That Was an Angel #1

Once there was a girl called December, she and her family thought she was an ordinary kid but, she was actually an angel.  God had sent her down to earth because he thought it would be a good opportunity to let December know what humans are like.  Now let’s finally start the story!

Chapter 1
“December!!!” her mom called.  “It’s your first day of school, you have to wake up early!!”  “Ok mom!” said December.  She quickly got out of bed and dressed herself, then she got her cloak and put on the hood.  “Mom can you please drive me to school I don’t really feel like walking,” December said.  Her mom gave December her lunch and drove her to school.

Chapter 2
December sighed when she reached the front doors, “Well, at least I don’t have to be homeschooled anymore.  Now time to go to… classroom 709.”  When she got there she was early, so she sat down on her chair.  A few minutes later a large group of students came into the room, they all sat down when the teacher came.  “Hello class!” said Professor Smith.  “We have a new student today, December, can you please introduce yourself to the class?”  December pulled her hood down farther and walked to the front of the class.  “Hello, I’m December, I am 15 years old.”  She walked back to her chair.  “Now today…” Professor Smith said.

Chapter 3
After her class, she went to the cafeteria, since it was lunchtime.  She sat alone until a friendly voice said, “May I sit down here?”  December looked up.  She saw a girl smiling.  “Yes, yes you can.”  The girl sat down to her and asked, “What’s your name?”  “December”  “Pretty name mine’s Charlotte!”  “Oh, hello Charlotte!” So they became friends and sometimes played with each other!
To Be Continued...

Loading

Wildfire |Chapter 1|

| Prologue |

"Ma'am, the Groundrels are coming." Said a stiff, grey mouse in shiny silver armor.
"Prepare.. The Troops." Said a gentle voice.
"But we never use them!" He wheezed.
"I know, General Wislley, but just this once, we have to."
Wislley growled, mumbling to himself, "The Troops.. Who knows what's next!" He doubtfully tossed his paws in the air.

| Chapter 1 |

"Wake up!" Shouted a small mouse in white fur.
"Silly Lavender, you don't always have to shout," Called her mother, from a few yards away.
"Ugh, what day is today?" Asked a mouseling in tan fur, lying on a soft bed made of wisps of cloud.

It's so early.. The sun hasn't even risen yet.   "Today's my birthday!" Screamed Lavender in reply. "Ouch, don't scream, I just woke up!" The tan mouse said.
"Chillax, Willfire!" Lavender whispered. Willfire rolled her eyes. "I didn't mean you should whisper, Lav."
"Oh!" She said, still grinning like a happy monkey with a banana. "Okay then!" "Honey," Said a voice speaking suddenly from the kitchen. "Could you go run to the market and grab me a few melons?" Asked her mother. "Sure thing." Willfire assured her.
"Oh, and bring Lav with you. It's her birthday, so don't get mad at her!"

Oh, great, another day with the silly wannabee.
|End Of Chapter|

Loading

Jenny's Surprise

This is Jenny.  Jenny lives in a pretty red house.

This is Jenny's baby sitter, Carol.  Jenny likes Carol.

One sunny day Carol had a surprise for Jenny.

"What is the surprise, Carol?" asked Jenny.  Guess," answered Carol.

"Hmmmmmmm, I wonder what it is," Jenny thought.  "What is it?" Jenny asked.  "I'll give you a hint," said Carol.  "We're going to the park today!"

Jenny skipped along side of Carol toward the park.  Carol carried a brown basket.  "What is in the basket?"  Jenny asked.  "You'll see," answered Carol.

When they got to the park, she took bread out of the basket.  It was bread to feed the ducks swimming in the pond!  "Good morning ducks!"  Jenny said. She threw the bread into the pond for the ducks to eat.  "Quack, quack," answered the ducks.  They started swimming toward Jenny!  There were black ducks, brown ducks and ducks with green rings on their necks.  They ate all of the bread that Jenny threw into the water.

Jenny played on the red swing set and slid down the silver sliding board. Then she played on the jungle gym.

"Jenny," Carol called. "Come here!"

Jenny ran as fast as she could to Carol.

"I'm here Carol," Jenny said.  "What else is in the basket?"  "You'll see," was the answer.  Carol started to take things out of the brown basket.  First came sandwiches that had lettuce and yummy tomatoes on a piece of meat.  Then Carol pulled out carrots and celery.  Next, Carol brought apples out.  Last out came good, cold milk.

"Yippee," shouted Jenny clapping her hands.  "We 're going to have a picnic! What a good surprise!"

After the picnic it was time to go home.  "Good bye ducks," Jenny said.  "I'll be back!"  "Quack, quack," said the ducks.

"We'll be waiting for you, Jenny!"

THE END

Loading

Snow Angel

My arms are gliding up and down,
My legs are dancing on the ground.
Now I'm standing up and what do you know?
There's a pretty little angel in the glistening snow.

©2019 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Lady Bug

Once upon a time there lived a lady bug.  It was alone.  It had no one to play with.   One day it went out to walk and found a butter fly on the way.

He thought that the butterfly could be his friend.  And then he asked the butterfly, "will you be my friend?"   The butterfly said, "yes you can be my friend."   Now everyday they used to play.   They played catch, flying and many more things.   They both played happily and they lived happily ever after…..

Loading

The Wild West Chase

“Now what?” asked Ivy as she buried her head inside her rough, dirty hands. “This is impossible!”  The burning hot sun made beads of shiny sweat drop down her chin.   The dusty ground swirled around her feet.  “I cannot go under or around the cacti field…but I can go over it!”  “That, pardner, is one great idea,” Ivy’s friend, Karen, praised while she groomed her horse, Saffron’s, hazel colored mane.  “I am sure our horses can leap over the cacti,  they sure do have some long feet.” Karen straightened her horse’s leather saddle and pushed herself up Saffron’s deep brown body.
“Come ‘ere Thunder,” Ivy called out.  She petted Thunder’s deep gray muzzle and jumped onto her soft gray back. “Giddy up horsey!” she yelled. “When I say go, you jump over the cacti.  Three, two, one, go!”  Ivy gazed at the view of the long field of cacti, then shouted “Stop!  The horses will not be able to make it to the end.” Ivy gripped
Thunder’s reins tight and pulled her to a stop.  When she heard Ivy yell stop, Karen pulled Saffron’s reins as hard as she could. Saffron soon slowed to a stop. “What happened?” asked Karen.  “I saw that the cacti field was to big for the horses to leap over, so I halted everyone right there and then,” explained Ivy.  She wiped her murky hands on her khaki colored pants which were once clean. “How about we try going around the cacti.”  “Sure thing, there better be some way to go past those cacti,” said Karen.  She climbed back on to Saffron’s back and slowly made her way around. “I do not think there is a path, Ivy.”  She looked over the dry field. “Y’all think we should try another
way?”  Karen asked. “Maybe we should try a running start like those people on the rodeo do.”  “Hmm, that may as well work,” commented Ivy. “I do not think it would hurt to try.”
“Come on now Thunder, you have to take a couple of steps back and then gallop with all the speed ya’ got.” Ivy patted Thunder’s back and felt herself whizzing over the field several seconds later. “It worked, gosh I cannot believe it worked!” she screamed.  “Told ya’ so,” said Karen.  “You horses did great, you deserve a treat for that.”
Karen fished out a handful of crisp red apples and let Saffron happily eat them off her hands. “Now all we have got to do is get that goner.”
“We did great, though the horses did most of the work,” admired Ivy as she brushed Thunder’s silky gray mane.  “And as you said Karen, I think the bandit should enjoy his last happy days of his miserable life.” Ivy hopped back onto Thunder and said, “Well, it is going to be night soon, so I think that we should set up camp.” Karen found a lone joshua tree on the top a high sand dune and exclaimed “That is the perfect spot for camp.”  “We will be able to see all of our surroundings from the top of that hill.” She marched up the hill along with Saffron and collapsed on the soft sand.  “Finally we can take rest.” Ivy shook open Karen’s eyes.

“We cannot go to sleep, we are just going to have supper and then we will march on,” she scolded.  Ivy dumped out her bag and grabbed the beans out of the pile of things.She gave a can of soup to Karen and kept a can of
beans for herself. “Finally we can have food.”  Karen gulped down the can of moldy soup, and said, “Let’s go now, there is not much time left.”

She jumped back onto Saffron’s back and proceeded down the sandy dune in a slow trot. The cool night made her shiver and she pulled a blanket out of her bag of many things.  Ivy trotted on her horse next to Karen and said “I found this paper on the dune, I think this is the person we are looking for.” The bandit on the wanted sign was
surprisingly not a man, but a woman.  Her hair was let loose around her broad shoulders. Her outfit was a worn out rag that looked like it was tailored to fit her, but other than that, she looked like a real bad criminal.
“Okay, this person looks like she just came out of a nightmare,” said Karen. “At least now we know how our bandit looks.”

She let the cool night breeze make her long blond hair flow behind her as she stared at the pale moon in the sky. “I have a feeling that we are going to meet this so called “Jade” the bandit soon.”  “Her name certainly does not fit her personality,” commented Ivy as she followed Karen on Thunder.  She gingerly dragged her fingers through Thunder’s mane and let the smooth hair curl around her fingers. “But I sure do not like the look on the bandit’s face.”  Ivy sure was right Jade’s mouth was curled into a evil grin that made her tanned face look a pale for some reason. “I do not know why, but this bandit is freaking me out,” Karen said.  She reached for the pistol that was kept safely in her bag.

“Come on let’s go faster, it will take days for us to find Jade if we go at this speed,” Ivy complained. She raced in the moonlight and watched the path grow windier as she went further. “Be a little careful, it looks like the road is getting windier,” Ivy warned.  Karen huffed out a cloud of exhaustion as she tried to keep up with Ivy.  “Ivy, can
you… slow down a bit,” she huffed.  “When I go back home to Roseville I am going to sleep for a week.” She felt the cool wind pressing against her as her heart pumped a mile a minute.  “Oh come on you slow poke, you have got to be faster than that to be a cowgirl,” teased Ivy.  Her heart steadily beated in her chest, as if she had not just ridden on her horse at a speed that could rip her apart.

Karen heard something tiptoe near them.  “Shhh!” she hushed.  She felt the presence of another person or thing hiding behind them. When she turned around though, she only saw a boulder.  “There is something hiding behind that boulder.” Ivy whispered.  She grabbed her rifle from a pouch on Thunder’s back and loaded it. “Who is there?” she asked.  She took steady steps towards the boulder until a woman with a ragged black dress leaped out.  “Y'all are goners’,” teased Jade.   She loaded her smooth black rifle and said “You actually thought you sheriffs were going to lock me up?”  She strode towards her enemies and shot. “Mwahahaha” “Aaaaahh!” Karen yelled as a bullet raced past her shoulder, missing it by an inch.   She cracked Saffron’s reins and screamed to Ivy “Load your rifle up!”.

Karen grabbed her bag and searched for her rifle. “Damn nabbit, I can’t find my rifle.” Ivy fished her rifle out of her leather pouch, loaded it, and blindly shot at Jade. It clumsily missed her target and disappeared into the night sky. “Seriously!” she screamed in frustration.  Ivy aimed again, but the rifle gushed and wheezed and did not
shoot.  She tugged at the lid of the rifle and saw that a bullet had neatly sliced it into two
parts.  “No more rifle for you,” laughed Jade.  She shot at her targets again and saw that her bullet had neatly created a hole in the girl called Karen's thigh. “You will never be able to put me in jail at this rate.” Jade blew into her rifle and felt a gust of hot air and soot cover her face.  “Oww!” screamed Karen in agony.  Her rifle gone and her thigh hit, she was almost helpless.  She patted Saffron’s mane and felt the smooth hair tickle her skin.

“Only if I could trample all over Jade and make her meet her end...wait a second I cannot, but the horses can,” she yelled at Ivy.  “Good idea! Let’s do it,” replied Ivy.  She cracked Thunder’s reins and screamed “Trample over Jade!” to the horses.  Ivy felt herself break through the wind and then everything stopped and Ivy felt a soft bump. “Oh yeah, we did it!” she celebrated.  “Oh nooo!” screamed Jade.  The horses neared her as they galloped with their
deadly legs, her death coming nearer.  Then she felt a sharp pain as the horses’ hooves reached her heart and soon she was dead.

“Woohoo” yelled Karen. She had finally dealt with Jade and she was dead.  The sharp pain on her thigh returned as she grabbed a wet cloth and tied it around her wound.  She could finally return to her home sweet home.

Ivy knew that her mission was done. The bandit had been killed and there was no more danger. “Are you okay?” she asked Karen.  A bullet had hit her friend’s thigh and had created a nasty wound there.  Karen would have to go to a doctor soon after they would return.  “Eh, I am fine, this is really nothing,” Karen lied.  The pain was killing her and she immediately wanted to leave.  The mission was over and she would go home, finally. She could not wait to sit in her comfy chair. Thankfully, she would go home with victory.

Loading

The Friendly Fox

Once upon a time, no, wait, on a land far away?... no ... on a mountain? sure!  On a mountain far away, it was 5:00am and the animals started to wake up.  All the animals were happy because it was the Forest's two hundredth birthday.  The animals were happily making yummy food like cookies and cake.  Other animals were making, packing and wrapping gifts for the wise old tree.  They were even decorating the forest, but the grumpy fox was mean to the animals.   He took cookies and ate them.  He took gifts and opened them.  He even took decorations off the trees!  The wise old tree saw this and asked the fox fox why he did this.  The fox said "because I don't have any friends and nobody invited me to your birthday party."   The tree said "everybody was invited to my birthday party and the reason you don't have any friends is because you are mean to everyone.  Try to be more friendly to the other animals.  I promise all of them will want to be your friend.  Oh, and I will be your friend if you do as I say."   The fox agreed and all of the animals and trees were the fox's friends so they lived happily, ever, after, THE END!

Loading

The Dress

Nupur walked along the road with a sad look on her face. Tomorrow was her friend Neeta’s birthday and she did not have anything nice to wear to the party. Her father’s jute mill had closed down and there was hardly any money left at home to buy a new dress.
Nupur decided to wear an old dress that had been her favourite for many years but had become a little too short for her now. ‘I will ask the tailor to increase the length’. Nupur said to herself.
The tailor however refused to do so. “I am not taking any alteration work right now, since the puja orders have started pouring in, my hands are full.”
Nupur clutched the packet that had the dress in it and thought, ‘What am I to do?’
Suddenly she saw a lady get out of the car and walk towards the bank. The lady opened her purse to take out some papers and her wallet fell on the ground. Unaware of it, the lady went into the bank.
Nupur ran and picked up the wallet. There were so many people inside the bank that she decided to wait on the steps.
After a long time the lady came out. Nupur handed her the wallet that she had dropped. The lady could not believe herself. The little girl had been waiting for her for so long, to hand her the wallet. The lady looked at the contents everything was just the way she had left it.
She looked at the girl’s soiled clothes. “What is your name and where are you going? Can I drop you home?” The lady asked.

Nupur told the lady that she was going home. She also said that she had been to the tailor to get a dress altered to wear for her friend’s birthday party but the tailor had refused to do so and that her father was jobless.
The lady looked at the dress that had visible stains on it. She was the owner of a boutique that stitched clothes for children and young adults.
“Come in the evening and collect your dress”. The lady told Nupur. Then she paused and said, “Oh, by the way, have you thought of a present to give to your friend on her birthday?”
“Why, yes!” Nupur nodded enthusiastically. “My Uncle has given me a box of colored pencils which I have not used. I will give that to Meeta my friend”.
The lady nodded. The car stopped in front of the boutique. “You will have to come here and collect your dress,” the lady said.

In the evening Nupur went to the boutique and was speechless to see her old dress look so resplendent. The stains were covered with patchwork. The lady had used lace to increase the length of the dress. The collar and sleeves had been embroidered as well. Nupur was overjoyed. The lady had also stitched a sling bag with lots of shells on it as a birthday gift for her friend.
“Ask your father to see me. I need a Durban for the boutique.” The lady smiled and said, “For I am sure, the father of such an honest girl must be a very honest man too.”
Nupur wore the dress with the new look to her friend’s birthday party and everyone appreciated it.
Nupur’s father also got a job as a Durban at the boutique and everything was back to normal in the little girl’s life.

Loading

A Sister

A sister is a friend you didn't choose.
A sister is a friend you can never lose.
Sisters will always belong together.
Sisters will always be best friends forever.

©2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

The Brave Girls

Once upon a time, there was a little girl. She lived in a kingdom ruled by Queen Milly. This kingdom was named as Monoly. She was living happily with her grandparents in Monoly. She loved her grandparents a lot. Her name was Sarah. She had a friend named Lucy. They loved to play together. They played day and night. In the recent past, they were not playing together because their kingdom was in great danger. In danger of the great monster named King Kill [KK], who had captured their Queen Milly. Everyone was in panic and tension. KK was master shape shifter and his secret disguise was Uncle John. One day he turned into Uncle John and wanted to trick all the children in the kingdom. The same day, Sarah and Lucy saw some of their going in a cart with Uncle John and decided to join them. Uncle John took them to a house and gave them a drink which had sleep potion. He locked them up. After they woke up they didn't understand where they were and then realised they were trapped in a magic castle. They started screaming, panicing and banging the door. Suddenly, Sarah noticed Queen Milly in the same cell. She started grabbing attention to let the other kids know that their Queen was in the same cell. Lucy And Sarah removed the tape on her mouth and untied her. She had a phone so she tried called the soldiers to come and free her. But, before she could call her soldiers, the soldiers of KK disconnected her and she noticed KK outside the cell. He opened the door and snatched the phone from Queen Milly. When he left the cell, Sarah got an idea. She got an idea of sending the smallest and thinnest kid out through a crack in the door with a hairpin and ask her to open the door. She slowly slid through the crack and opened the door. Lucy and Sarah were the first ones to go out and Sarah noticed KK's magical wand, which if broken destroys KK. She quickly sprung into action and broke the wand. KK turned into powder in front of their eyes and Queen Milly was given back her powers. All children were very happy. Sarah and Lucy were awarded for their bravery. The kingdom was safe and the citizens of the kingdom stayed happily ever after....

Loading

The Bowerbird Blues

Our protagonists find themselves in a town full of grief and sorrow. The moment that they set foot in the town, a policeman confiscates all of their blue belongings. In order to get to the bottom of the mystery, the shape-shifting member of their group, Skink, changes into a bowerbird and follows a fellow bowerbird back it its nest. What they find there will change the town forever.

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

Emma’s Crazy Day

It’s not every day you get a new pink scooter. Emma makes the most of it in this fun new book.

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

Cats!

A beautifully illustrated picture book about our little feline friends.

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

Three Cardinals

I saw three cardinals outside today.
One stayed but two flew away.
The passing glimmer, brightly colored red,
Right before my eyes as they flew above my head.
Headed toward the feeder, perhaps for a snack,
The third one I watched jump from branch to branch.

©Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Gigantic or super smart

Once upon a time there was a Giant who was so big that he could see across the highest mountain of the country.

One day the Giant meets a girl that is very small. No, not as small as Tom Thumb in the fairy tale but she is not that much taller.

“Hello, mister Giant,” says the girl when she sees the Giant: “gosh, you are tall, man!”

“Hello, sweet girl,” says the Giant: “that is because you are so tiny.”

The Giant and the little girl burst of laughing.

“Say, Giant, what can you do what I cannot do?” asks the girl.
“I can run very fast,“ answers the Giant.
“But, not as fast as I can,” says the girl.
“Oh, no, I will show you,” says the Giant and he prepares to take an enormous step of one mile.

Because she is so tiny, the Giant does not notice that she grabs the lace of his shoe. Just before he puts down his foot, the girl let go the lace and lands just in front of the Giant.

“What took you so long?” asks the girl to the Giant, who cannot believe his eyes that she is standing in front of him.

“Are you the same girl as before or are you her twin sister?” he stammers.
“I have no sister, “ says the girl: “but I do have a brother who is even smaller than I am, because he has just been born.”
The Giant laughs out loud: “So, he is not as tiny as you are, but he is an itsy bitsy teeny weeny tiny.”

“Are you sure you can do something better than me? “ the girl asks.
“Of course, little darling, I can see across that high mountain over there.”
“All right, go ahead and tell me what you have seen,” replies the girl.

“I will first put on my hat because the sun shines into my eyes,” says the Giant.
The girl is standing next to the Giants big hat. Just before he picks it up to put it on his head, she quickly holds herself at the edge of the hat.

On top of the Giants head she can look behind the mountains. Far away she can see the blue sea with a white lighthouse. On the water lays a red painted ship with brown sails.

She hears the Giant sigh and when she sees his big hand reaching towards his hat, she firmly holds the edge. Fortunately, the Giant puts his hat gently down on a chair. He does not notice how the girl slides down a leg of the chair.

“Where are you gone?” asks the Giant, who looks around to find the girl.
“I am here, Mister Giant,” says the girl: “I will tell you three things that you saw across the mountain.”

The Giant's belly is embarrassed by laughter. He says: “All right, little wise thing, tell me.”

“First of all there was a mighty blue sea,” says the girl
The Giants eyes open wide.
“Secondly there was a huge white lighthouse”
He now raises his eye brows.
“Thirdly there was a beautiful red coloured ship on the sea.”
The Giants mouth falls open in surprise.

“That is impossible. This is witchcraft,” he babbles.
“Oh, my darling Giant, did you notice the weird colour of the sails of that ship? They were not white as usual but they were brown.”
The Giant can’t believe his ears.
“How can this be, this is impossible,” he says desperately.

The girl mocks: “Shall I give something away, sweet Giant?”
“Oh, yes, please tell me how this works,” begs the Giant.
“Well, Giant dear,” the girl smiles: “who is not big has to be smart!”

Loading

Paying a visit

On a sunny afternoon Trilili says: "I think I’ll go and see Tralala."
On the way to Tralala, Trilili meets Trololo.
“Hello Trololo,” shouts Trilili.
“Good afternoon, Trilili,” says Trololo.
“Where do you go to?”, asks Trilili.
“Me? I am going to see Tralala,” answers Trololo.
“What a coincidence, I am on my way to Tralala,” says Trilili.
“Shall we walk together?” asks Trololo.
“Good idea, “ answers Trilili.

A few moments later, they ring the bell of Tralala.
Tralala opens the door and smiles: “What a surprise, my best friends Trilili and Trololo! Come in. I’ll make a cup of tea for the three of us.”
“That is great,” says Trilili.
“I agree,” says Trololo.
Soon they hear the whistle of the water kettle in the kitchen and a few minutes later they have their tea with a home-made piece of cake in the cosy house of Tralala.

"Did you hear the latest news?” asks Tralala.
“About what?” says Trilili.
“About Trululu,” says Tralala: “yesterday he fell with his bicycle and now he is at the hospital.”
“Oh, dear, he must have a lot of pain,” says Trololo.
“I have an idea, shall we pay Trululu a visit at the hospital?” asks Trilili.
Trololo and Tralala find it an excellent idea and a few moments later the three friends step on the bus to the hospital.
They have wrapped a piece of cake in paper with a nice ribbon. It is a present for Trululu.

Through a large revolving door the three friends enter the hospital. They like such a door that turns like a merry-go-round. But at the hospital you should not play in the corridors and you should not be noisy. That is why the speak very softly.

This hospital is huge with hundreds of corridors and a thousand rooms. They look around and wonder how they can find Trululu’s room. Then they see a sign with the word ‘Reception’. Behind the counter there is a kind lady asking them who they are and what they are looking for.
“I am Trilili,” says Trilili.
“And I am Tralala,” says Tralala.
“My name is Trololo,” says Trololo.

The receptionist smiles and says: “What adorable names you have. You must be paying a visit to Trululu?”
“How did you guess?” asks Trololo.
“There is only one Trululu in this hospital and with names like yours I was sure you were looking for him,” says the friendly lady and she adds: “Trululu is in room 312. Take the elevator to the third floor and then you turn to the right. The room is on the left side of the corridor.”

They zoom to the third floor and can hardly control themselves not to run to Trululu’s room, but they know that you should not run in the hospital’s corridors.
Just in front of the door with Trululu’s name, the three of them rush inside.
Trululu lays in a huge bed and his right leg is wrapped and hangs on a chain with a hook.
There is a nurse in the room who screams: “Ho, ho, ho, easy does it or you will break your legs as well!”

Trululu is full of joy. His friends thought of him and they even brought him a present.
Trilili, Tralala and Trololo are eager to know about Trululu’s accident. They hold their breath when Trululu tells them what happened.

In the meantime, the lady with her white coat gently slips out of the room. The nurse has already heard Trululu’s story plenty of times.

Loading

Why Max stopped barking

Max is the dog of Andy. Andy is eight years old. Together with his parents and sister Lilly they recently moved . His new school is just a stone’s throw away from his house.

What does that mean: a stone’s throw? Well, if you pick up a stone you cannot throw it away that far. That is why one has made an ‘expression’ of it meaning that something is quite near.

In all languages of the world there are numerous expressions. Some of them sound very funny.

Because Andy’s house is that close, he can walk to his school. It is right around the corner. That is why Max can accompany him up to the school gate. As soon as Andy has entered the school grounds, Max runs back home.

As long as Andy is at school, Max mostly plays in the garden. There are at least ten balls laying around, big and small ones of all different colours. When Andy and Lilly are at home they punch them away and Max runs after the balls. The small balls are very hard and Max likes to firmly bite them. The big balls are softer and Max carefully grabs them between his teeth. If he bites them the air escapes and they will become flat.

Sometimes one says ‘flat as a pancake’. That is another expression. If you ever saw a pancake you know that it is really flat

Today, Max has a plan. Andy’s dad has left for his work. Lilly will start at the primary school and together with her mum they will register her for next year.

As usual, Max walks along with them up to the school building where he waits obediently at the gate.
As soon as Lilly and her mum have entered the building, Max carries out his plan.

He jumps over the fence and gently walks close to the wall in order that nobody can see him through the windows.
Dogs can smell so fantastically well that they are able to quickly find something or someone.

The weather is nice and warm and the windows of the classrooms are open. Max has rapidly found Andy’s class room and he stretches out under the window.

He hears the teachers heavy voice asking: “Who knows the expression: ‘Barking dogs seldom bite’?”
Max recognizes Andy’s voice answering: “I have a dog and I think the expression means that you should not be afraid of a dog that barks a lot.”

Suddenly, someone closes the window and Max rushes along the school wall. He does not want to be seen. Lightly he jumps over the hedge and lays down at the gate.

Just in time, because Lilly and her mum are leaving the building.

When they get home, Max stretches under a tree and sadly looks at all the balls on the lawn. He thinks deeply and decides: from now on I will completely stop barking, otherwise I cannot bite the balls any more.

Loading

The Christmas Gifts

Once upon a time, there lived a girl named Sally. She wanted a small gift from Santa this year. She wanted that her mother to be happy always. It was Christmas Eve. Santa was coming tonight. When she was sleeping she planned that this year she would see Santa for sure. When Santa will pick the cookie, a ribbon attached to a bell in her room will start ringing. Then she can wake up and spot Santa and tell him the small gift that she wanted this year. But, Santa couldn't do it. After a few days, her wish came true. She was so happy, her happiness had no bounds. When she went out to play, her mother became so happy when she saw her daughter playing. One day all her friends, came to her house. Her mother prepared yummy pasta for everyone. When she saw them eating and talking joyfully, she was so happy. When her friends went home, it was almost dark and almost time to sleep. The next day, she woke up to find her house which was now the most beautiful house she had ever seen. Her house was filled with Christmas lights, plants and new furniture. She was happier then ever. She lived with her mom happily ever after....

Loading

Trig’s Smokin’ Wheels

A young boy’s physical limitations do not stop him from overcoming some bullies and winning their friendship.

Trig’s Smokin’ Wheels

There were a lot of things Trig Nelson could do, many he wanted to do, and more things he couldn’t do. Trig couldn’t run, he’d never climb stairs or hills or mountains. He couldn’t play football or basketball. Being stuck in a wheelchair that would always be in the way.
Nevertheless, Trig’s parents early on instilled in him the ability to see beyond his limitations. As practitioners of positive thought and attitude, they encouraged Trig to focus on what he could achieve rather than what he couldn’t. It wasn’t difficult; Trig was a determined boy. Summer or winter, he would roll the three blocks to school or the five blocks to church. If there was ice or snow, one of his parents would drive him. For the most part, though, Trig would roll himself fearlessly down the sidewalk, off the curb and across the street toward his destination.
When Trig was little, his sister would push him to wherever he wanted to go and never complained. Terri often thought how it would be like if she were the one with deformed legs. So she helped him, sometimes into bed or in and out of places where it was difficult to maneuver a wheelchair. Though he appreciated her help, the fiercely independent Trig insisted he could do it all himself. Two years Trig’s elder, Terri saw herself as his protector. “I know you can,” would come her answer. “But I’m right here, so you might as well let me give you a hand.”
His parents had named him Jasper which means Treasurer. He however called himself Twig because of his legs. The name stuck and became his nickname.
One spring afternoon on the way home from school, Terri stepped between her brother and two bullies. The older boys had come up behind Trig and dumped him out of his wheelchair onto the ground muddied by an earlier downpour. The rain had stopped but the damp air and cloudy sky still threatened. Following behind, Terri dropped her books and ran to her brother ‘side.
“Well ,looky here. Dufus has to have big sis protect him,” Fred White chided. Overweight by a good 30 pounds, Fred danced around the angry girl, punching the air with his chubby fists as she stood over her fallen brother.
“Yeah,” Gregg Morgan taunted. “Come on little Miss Terri, you wanna piece of me?” He charged her. Breathing heavily, her face red, Terri squarely met Gregg’s nose with her fist. There was a loud crack and the boy flew backward, landing on his butt with blood spurting from his crushed nose. Emboldened, Terri wheeled around and kicked Fred in his flabby stomach. The
breath went out of the bully like air from a deflated balloon. With one holding his belly and the other cupping his nose, the boys took flight.
Trig lay on the ground bawling. Terri shook her hand—it hurt! She consoled herself with the thought that it might be sore for a few days, but Gregg’s nose would take a lot longer to heal. She grinned. Fred liked food, but his dinner wouldn’t go down near as easy tonight. She reached down to Trig. “Are you hurt?”
He slapped her hand away. Big tears ran down his cheeks that flamed with anger and embarrassment. “What did you do that for?”
“Do what, Trig? I was only trying to help.”
“I can take care of myself,” he whined. They both knew that wasn’t true, but Terri said nothing while Trig sat on the ground sniffling and watched her set his wheelchair upright. Offering her good hand to Trig, he grudgingly let her help him into it. She gathered up her books and pushed him home while he sat slumped and silent.
“Do you need to use the bathroom?” Terri asked as she pushed Trig through the front door. He stared at her, his face flushed with indignation. “If I do I’ll get there myself, thank you very much.” He rolled himself down the hallway toward the back of the house.
“I know that,” she answered apologetically. “It’s just I have to go but I thought I’d let you first.”
Trig stopped and spoke softly. “I’m all right. You go ahead.”
Later, while Terri was trying to concentrate on her homework, she heard a soft knock at her bedroom door. With Mom and Dad still at work, it could only be Trig. “Come in.” She turned to face the door.
Pushing it open, Trig rolled over the threshold. “I’m sorry, Terri. I shouldn’t have yelled at you. I was just so embarrassed.” He hung his head. “It’s okay. I understand.”Terri stayed in her chair. She wanted to hug Trig but knew he wouldn’t stand for it.
She noticed he had changed his clothes not a small feat for a boy without the use of his legs. If he put his pants and shirt in the laundry basket, his mother would notice. He probably hid them under his bed he had done that before.
Lifting his head, he grinned at her. “How’s your hand?”
She smiled back at him. “Not too bad, just a little sore.” She held it up and flexed her fingers.
“Bet it doesn’t hurt as much as Gregg’s nose or Fred’s stomach,” Trig said with a snicker.
Turning back to her book, Terri said, “I hope Fred doesn’t try to start trouble.”
“Why should he? He started it. You ended it. It was his fault,” Trig said, still grinning.
“You know how he is, though,” Terri said.
“Yeah I know.”
“Got your homework done?” Terri asked.
“Nah. Almost though.”
“You better finish it, Trig. Mom’s bringing Kentucky fried chicken for dinner and you know how she is about having our homework done before we eat.”
“I’ll have it done,” Trig said, hoping he could back those words. His parents didn’t cut him any slack just because of his disability.
“Hey, it’s okay with me if you don’t. I can always have your share,” Terri teased.
“I’d like to see you try.” Trig backed his wheelchair out of the room.
Minutes later Madge Nelson blew in. She always seemed to be doing three things at once. She placed the bucket and bags on the kitchen counter and, stepping into the laundry room, jammed a load of clothes into the washer. Then she quickly straightened up the kitchen, reheated the chicken in the microwave, and called her children to dinner.
“Is your homework done?” Madge asked her son as he rolled up to the table. She studied his face.
Trig never lied to his parents, but he could be evasive. “Math is,” he said, averting his eyes.
“Math is. What isn’t?” Mage asked sternly.
“Most all of it is done. Can we eat?”

“Trig, you know what I say. Work now, play later.”

Trig smiled coyly. “Yes and video games are addictive.”

Madge smiled in spite of herself. “Come on, dinner’s ready.”

“Where’s Dad?

“Meeting with a new client. He’ll be late.”

There was a knock at the door as they were eating. Madge answered and minutes later called, “Terri, come in here, please.” Looking frightened, Terri stood up from the table and made her way to the living room with Trig following behind. She stutter-stepped when she saw Bill White
standing in the foyer frowning. “Mr. White has a question for you,” Madge told her. Terri’s face went pale.

“My son said you kicked him in the stomach, is that true?”

Terri looked at her mother for help. “Go ahead, Terri, answer Mr. White” Madge trusted her children. If Terri did what she was accused of there must have been a good reason.

Terri started to speak but Trig’s voice was heard first. “It was my fault.” Bill White turned to the frail looking boy sitting beside Terri in the wheelchair.

“Why?” Bill White asked.

“Because I couldn’t defend my sister.” Trig answered in a small voice, looking down at his shoes. His shoulders sagged.

“No, I’m the one to blame,” Terri said. “They made me so mad.”

“They?” Bill White looked at her, his eyebrows raised.

“Fred and Gregg Morgan. They dumped Trig out of his wheelchair onto the ground,” she said, blinking back tears. “They thought hurting him and getting him all muddy and wet was funny.”

“They wanted to fight and I couldn’t do anything about it,” Trig said, his hands fidgeting in his lap.

“I wasn’t trying to hurt them, just stop them,” Terri said. “I’m sorry.”

“I see,” Bill White said. “I’ll let you folks finish your dinner. I think I may pay you another visit after a while.”

“Thank you for bringing this to my attention,” Madge said. Bill White nodded and left. Back at the table, she asked Terri. “Could you have thought of a better way to handle the situation? Don’t get me wrong. I am proud of you for defending your brother.”
“I know I should have dealt with it differently.” Terri said. She carried her plate and silverware to the sink. “The way they went after Trig, it just they made me so mad. I’ll handle it better next time.”
“Let’s hope there isn’t any next time,” Mage sighed. She filled the sink with hot water and dish soap.
“If there is I’ll take care of them myself,” Trig said, clenching his fists.
“As I said, let’s hope there isn’t a next time,” Marge said.
“Yes, Mother.” Trig always called her Mother when he was frustrated with her.
They had just finished the dishes when the doorbell rang. “You kids put the dishes away while I see who’s at the door,” Madge said, wiping her hands on a dishtowel. A few minutes later she called them into the living room.

“Now what? I hope it’s not Mr. White again,” Trig said, turning his wheelchair toward the living room.

“Me too,” Terri said, quickly putting away the last of the silverware.

As they entered the room they saw Bill White and Fred, standing just inside the front door. Fred was looking at the floor; his mouth was turned down and he looked like he’d been bawling.

“Fred has something he wants to say to both of you.” Mr. White placed his hand on his son’s shoulder. Fred’s mouth moved but nothing came out. “Go ahead, son.” Bill White urged.

“I…”Fred started his eyes still on the floor. He uttered a little grunt when his father squeezed his shoulder, not so hard as to hurt him, just enough to let him what was expected of him. “Remember what we talked about,” Bill White said softly. “Look them in the eyes.”

“I...I’m so…sorry. I really didn’t mean to hurt you.” Filled with tears and misery, Fred’s eyes darted around the room, finally landing on Trig.

All the fight went out of Trig. “It’s all right. You didn’t. The two boys exchanged conciliatory looks. The tension that had filled the room evaporated.
Terri’s voice was barely audible. “And I’m sorry I kicked you, Fred.” She stepped forward and held out her hand. Hesitantly, Fred reached out his hand to grip hers. Rolling forward, Trig grasped Fred’s other hand. For a moment no one spoke.
“Son, wait for me outside,” Mr. White said quietly.
“Yes, sir. Sorry. That will never happen again,” Fred said, then turned and walked out the door.
Bill White turned back to Trig, Terri and Madge. Lines creased his face. He sighed. “Fred has had a lot of problems since his mother died last year. He blames God for her dying and he’s been acting out. He started running around with Gregg a few weeks ago and I’m afraid one of these days I’m going to get a call from the police.” Mr. White exhaled heavily and wiped his cheek. “Well, I’ve taken enough of your time tonight. Thank you for understanding.” He turned to go.
“We’ll be praying for you and Fred,” Madge said.
Bill White nodded. “Thank you.” At the end of the walkway he put his hand around his son’s shoulder. Together they crossed the street and walked home.
Chad Nelson arrived home exhausted from the day’s business. His client had showed up an hour late for his appointment and made Chad answer all his questions twice. He came in as Trig and Terri were getting ready for bed. He spent a few minutes with each of his children and prayed
with them. Lying in bed listening to the low rumble of his parents’ conversation, Trig couldn’t make out their words but knew they were discussing the afternoon’s incident. The lull of their voices was making him sleepy. He turned on his side, closed his eyes and wondered what it would be like not to have a mother.
“I wish I could shield him from the hard side of life,” Chad said as he sat on the couch rubbing his eyes. “But I can’t.”
Madge’s crochet needles clicked as she worked on what would be a blanket for a family with a new baby at church. “I know. He has to face the bullies of the world and overcome them with the love of Christ.”
“Yes, and it’s not going to be a picnic for him. You know, this new client John Macklin was annoyed when I said I had get home before my children went to asleep.” Chad poured more cola into his glass. “He walked out in a huff. I think I lost the contract.”
Madge put down her handiwork and looked at her husband in disbelief. “Oh, honey I’m so sorry! After all the time you spent with him.”
Chad drained his glass. “Well, maybe he’ll find somebody who’ll be more accommodating. But it will be at a higher price than I’m willing to pay.” He yawned. “I’m going to bed, hon. I’ll meet you in there.”
“I’ll be there as soon as I finish this row.”
As in every household, school and workday mornings were a flurry of activity. Yet in the Nelson house there was order, that is, as much as possible. Chad and Madge insisted the family sit down together for breakfast, even if for only ten minutes. After their father said grace, Trig and Terri could eat while he read from a daily devotional.
This morning just before the children left for school, Chad, still sitting at the kitchen table, took Trig aside. “Are you okay for today, son?” Whenever he spoke to Trig or Terri, Chad made every effort to come down to their level. Even when he had to discipline them, he would sit down, tell them what they did wrong and explain what the punishment would be. He also explained that he was implementing the punishment so they would learn from it and live a happy, satisfying life. Afterward he would hug them and tell them how much he loved them. He never held any wrong they did against them or brought up past sins.
Trig grinned. “Yeah Dad. Terri’s going to follow me around all day and if somebody so much as looks cross-eyed at me she’ll beat them up.”

“Ha ha, very funny,” Chad said, smiling.

“I’ll be fine,” Trig said. “Gregg’s kind of a coward and after last night Fred won’t bother me.”

Chad tousled his son’s hair, pulled the hood of his jacket over his head and said, “Okay, buddy, your mom and I will be praying for you.”

“Thanks, Dad.” Trig said. His heart felt much lighter than it had last night.
The day went better than Trig thought it would. Fred didn’t bother him at all. Trig got 100 on his English quiz. Gregg acted up in math class and got suspended for three days.
The end of the spring semester was approaching. Everyone including the teachers was becoming antsy. Gregg came back from suspension and tried to buddy up with Fred, but Fred wisely kept his distance. So Gregg wandered around like a loose cannon. A few times he thought of going after Trig, but Terri was never far away.
Trig loved summer. Some days he would roll down to the library, check out a book and sit reading in the shade of an elm by the pond in the park. There was a fountain in the center of the pond, and it seemed to whisper to him of adventures beyond the confines of his wheelchair. Once in a while Terri would go with him, but most days Trig went by himself. Believing he was safe at the park, Trig’s parents never worried about him being there.
He was reading a dog-eared paperback copy of Moby Dick when a shadow fell across the page. “Well, if it ain’t the twit all by his lonesome.” Panic gripped Trig as Gregg sidled up beside him. Scrawny as Gregg was, Trig knew he didn’t stand a chance. Thinking quickly, he tossed the book over his shoulder. Gregg grabbed the handles of the wheelchair and began pushing it toward the water. Trig gripped the wheels, trying at the same time to set the brake. They were at the edge of the pond when he succeeded. The momentum of the sudden stop jerked Trig out of the chair and catapulted him face first into the water.
Slapping his thighs, Gregg doubled over with derisive laughter. “Hey, I know where I’ve seen you before! You’re a fish so here’s your whale.”He picked up the library book and threw it into the water. Bracing himself with one hand on the muddy bottom, Trig saw it flying over his head and tried to catch it. He missed. Dancing around, Gregg laughed at the boy as he struggled reach to the stone retaining wall. Holding onto it with one hand while he flailed and slapped at the water, Trig managed to grab the library book. The pages and cover were completely soaked. It was ruined. With the small allowance Trig received, it would take months to pay for a replacement. He glared at his tormenter.
“You idiot. You stupid idiot JERK! Look what you’ve done!” he raged, slamming his fist in the water. “What is wrong with you? Why are you so mean?”
“Whats a matter, baby? You gonna cry for your mama?” Gregg taunted. He stood on the algae covered wall over the disabled boy and jeered at him. “Maybe if you cry loud enough your sister will come and…and…aHH…” Gregg’s foot slipped and he skidded toward the edge. He looked like a skater slipping on the ice. For all his arm-flailing, whirlybird acrobatics, he went crashing
into the deepest part of the pond and immediately went under.
Fighting his way to the surface, Gregg looked pale-face and frantic at Trig. “Help me, help! I can’t swim!” He went under again. For a fleeting second, Trig was tempted to let Gregg drown.
When he was two years old—reconciled to the fact he would never walk and if he did it would be on crutches—Trig’s parents enrolled him in swimming lessons. Buoyed by the water, Trig took to it like a fish, experiencing freedom like nowhere else. He learned well and over the years continued to enjoy the water.
Now, forgetting about the ruined book and his desire to punish his tormentor, Trig swam to where Gregg went down. He reached below the surface but couldn’t find him. Seconds later, Gregg’s head popped up. He looked at Trig, his eyes wild with fright. He opened his mouth but no sound came out. Throwing his arm around Gregg’s chest, Trig swam toward the overturned wheelchair. Gregg’s arms thrashed, hitting Trig in the face and bloodying his nose. Twice he socked his rescuer in the eye. Trig lost his grip and once again Gregg disappeared under the surface. Trig searched for several seconds before his fingers closed on Gregg’s shirt. As he dragged him toward the bank the shirt begin to tear. Trig was tiring. Regripping the material, he struggled on. The exhausted Gregg was dead weight. Forcing himself on, Trig concentrated on getting him to the bank. Even so, he was surprised when he felt mud under his hands. Ripping out clumps of grass as he pulled them both along, Trig managed to get Gregg’s upper half out of the water.
Gasping, Trig looked down at the bully, his enemy. Gregg lay motionless, drained of color. His breathing was shallow and thready. He looked like a wasted, half-dead little child. Trig hesitated only a second before starting CPR. After performing a few chest compressions, he rolled Gregg onto his side, hanging back while the water in Gregg’s lungs gushed from his mouth. Gregg started to cough. Leaving him lying there, Trig dragged himself to the overturned wheelchair. Pulling it upright, he rolled it out of the water. Scrambling into the seat, he took one more look at Gregg. Adrenalin gave him new energy. Turning the wheels like a dervish, he raced down the road to the park office. Never a speed racer, Trig hands now worked in a frenzy. He covered the half mile to the office in two minutes.
A woman stepped from the building and headed for her car. “Help! Help! A boy drowned at the pond!” Trig shouted. She whirled to see the boy racing toward her. She opened her mouth, but if she spoke Trig didn’t hear her. His message delivered, Trig spun the wheelchair around and headed back the way he came. The woman ran back to the office. Arms pumping, Trig tore down the road. As he neared the pond the sound of sirens filled the air.
Gregg was sitting up, looking dazed. As Trig rolled up beside him an ambulance screeched to a halt behind them. Two paramedics jumped out. While they rushed to gather their equipment, Gregg looked at Trig. “Why did you save my life?” Before Trig could answer, the paramedics were bending over Gregg checking his vitals. They hustled Gregg into the ambulance. One of
them called to Trig. “Are you all right, son? Do you want to go along and get checked out?”
“No. I’m okay,” Trig answered.“Just a little tired. Is he going to be okay?”
The man smiled. “Yes, he’ll be fine. You got him out, didn’t you?” Trig nodded. “Way to go, kid. He owes you. He may have to stay overnight for observation, but by tomorrow he’ll be his old self.”
But the paramedic was wrong. Gregg never went back to being the bully he once was. He, Fred and Trig became best friends. They went together to the ceremony where the chief of police gave Trig a metal for heroism. Come to find out Gregg was a gifted artist. He’d kept his talent hidden, thinking it made him look weak.
The next day the newspaper’s front-page photo of Trig accepting his medal was placed side-by side with a drawing by Trig’s friend Gregg. The drawing showed Trig leaning forward in his wheelchair, his hair streaked back, his hands turning the wheels in a blur, smoke trailing behind him. Underneath, the caption read, “Trig’s Smokin’Wheels”.

Loading

Captain Ren's Trip to Mars

Ren loves space. But what does he bring back when he returns from a trip to Mars?

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

Daisy Pumpkin's Elephant Shadow.

Due to a mix up by a very well respected but somewhat clumsy shadow seamstress, a little girl called Daisy Pumpkin woke up one morning with the shadow of a fully grown African Elephant. Daisy stood in front of a large white wall and watched in disbelief as the elephant’s shadow copied her every move. When she moved her head the elephant shadow moved its head, swinging its trunk from side to side. When Daisy hopped on one leg so to did the shadow. She jumped, she span, she twirled and each time she did the elephant’s shadow copied her exactly. This was not what Daisy expected by any stretch of the imagination. Quite soon, a few people stopped to see why the little girl was jumping and dancing in front of the wall. The people were shocked when they saw Daisy’s elephant shadow.
‘That’s spectacular,’ said an old lady.
‘That’s superb,’ said an old man.
‘That’s witchcraft,’ said a really old lady.
In a short space of time a crowd had gathered and they all hustled and bustled to get to the front to watch Daisy and her elephant’s shadow. Up to that point Daisy had been just an ordinary little girl but now she was someone special. People asked for her autograph and demanded she took photographs with them.
‘Make it jump,’ shouted a little boy.
‘Do a spin,’ said another.
‘Stand on your head,’ screamed a little girl.
Daisy did everything they asked of her and after a few minutes she felt dizzy what with obeying everyone’s requests. It was the strangest feeling. The night before she had gone to bed as a normal little girl and now she was the centre of attention. From that day on she couldn’t walk anywhere without people pointing and staring. In the space of twenty-four hours Daisy turned from ordinary little girl to a superstar celebrity. The local newspaper called her an AMAZING talent. A science magazine called her a medical phenomena. Everywhere she went people asked for photographs and autographs. They were always excited to see the elephant shadow and would scream at Daisy to make it twirl, jump, and spin. She spent the summer holidays attending parties with pop-stars and premieres with superstar actors. She was interviewed by celebrity magazines, TV shows and was even invited to tea with the Queen. Daisy was happier than anyone who had ever claimed to be happy.
One day, near the end of summer, Daisy was performing in the park when a grumbly black cloud sailed over the town and stopped in front of the sun. The park went dark, and as suddenly as it had appeared, Daisy’s elephant shadow disappeared. The crowd booed and shouted for the elephant’s shadow to come back. Daisy pleaded with them to wait. She carried on dancing but without the elephant's shadow copying her movements Daisy was just another little girl who liked to dance. The crowd got bored and left the park leaving Daisy alone with no one to perform to. It started to thunder and rain. Daisy trudged home drenched with sloshy shoes and a tear streaked face and no sign of her elephant's shadow. A few weeks went by and the elephant shadow became just a memory. Everyday was grey, and rainy. Puddles covered pavements and park benches became deserted ornaments. No one asked for photographs any more, and the invites to parties and premieres stopped coming. Life became so dreary that Daisy stopped going out. She stayed at home in her pyjamas day after day, staring out of her rain-trickled bedroom window, hoping and praying for the sun to shine again.

Loading

Explorer Ella's Magic Forest

Wonderful insects and mystical plans lead Explorer Ella to the best surprise ever! Discover what it is in this magical new story.

You can find more free books at https://www.bookbotkids.com/free-books-for-kids.

Loading

The Right Decision

It was a pleasant sort of a Sunday as John roamed the garden of his uncle’s house. His parents had shifted to Delhi after his father was transferred from the small town where they had lived for many years.

“Your final examination is just a few months away.”John’s father had said. ‘We want you to stay with Uncle Tim and Aunt Melanie, complete your exams and join us in Delhi.”Uncle Tim was John’s father’s cousin. He and his wife had recently shifted to the town where John and his parents lived. They had a Golden Retriever called Oliver.

From the first day John realized that Oliver was unhappy in the house. He was not given his meals on time, nor was he taken for a walk. Oliver was shouted at and abused all day.
“Your uncle bought Oliver so that the dog could protect his house from thieves but actually neither he nor his wife love him”, the gardener told John one day.
John felt sad. At night he could hear Oliver whimpering in the cold. “Why don’t you make a coat for your pet?” John paused and said “He feels cold”. His aunt snorted. “I have much better things to do”.

One day John went out for a walk with Oliver, when the sky suddenly became overcast and a fierce storm started raging. People ran here and there for protection, as rain started falling. John ran to take shelter in a sweet shop.
It was only after a few minutes that he realized that Oliver was not with him.

“The storm separated us”, John lamented on returning home. “I searched the entire place with the help of the sweet shop owner after the storm and rain had subsided but I couldn’t find him.” John’s uncle put in an advertisement in the paper. After all he had spent a lot of money buying Oliver and did not want to lose him.

It was a half an hour ride by bus. The house was a beautiful brick colored structure, with creepers adorning the walls. The middle aged lady who greeted Oliver was a motherly sort of a woman. She and her husband had answered John’s uncle’s advertisement in the paper.Since John’s uncle was out on an official tour, John had been sent to check on the dog.

“He is asleep”, the lady said. “Come and have a look”.  A checked coat adorned Oliver’s sleeping form. The cot on which Oliver slept was covered with a warm quilt. A pot of milk stood in a corner of the room possibly for Oliver’s next feed.
“I found him on the back seat of the car. He must have crept in during the storm. I had opened the back door of the car to load the groceries, that I was going to buy but due to the storm and rain I changed my mind and decided to do the shopping the next day. The poor dear was shivering with cold, when I first noticed him after arriving home,” The lady said.

John looked at the dog. Yes it was Oliver, his uncle’s dog all right. He bent down and gently parted the fur on the neck. The identifying white spot was there.The lady was speaking when her husband came in. “In a few days he has become a part of the family. Ever since Sheela, our spaniel died, we decided not to keep any pets and then suddenly….”her voice quivered.
“When your uncle put in the advertisement, for a moment we thought of not replying”, the gentleman said. “My wife has become attached to the dog in these few days.”

John smiled as he shook his head. “I am sorry to have bothered you. Sir, Madam, but this is not our Oliver.”
There was a cry of relief from the lady.  John would have to lie to his uncle that the dog was not Oliver but in return Oliver would get a life of love, care and companionship.  He would be safe from a life of misery in his uncle’s house.

John knew he had taken the right decision.  At the bus stop he pulled out the letter sent in answer to his uncle’s advertisement and tore it to pieces before getting into the bus.

Loading

Tropical Adventure in the Magic Shed

One bright sunny day Molly went to Sophie's house for a Sunday play date. “What are we going to play today?” Molly asked. ”How about football? It is the World Cup these days!” And with that they happily skipped to the back yard. They were having a lovely time until the ball hit the magic shed. At that moment Sophie felt a tingle of excitement. ”We haven’t been in the shed for a long time!” Dearest readers, Molly and Sophie have had many adventures in the magical shed but, you see, they had checked several times and hadn’t found any magical signs during the past few weeks.

Molly ran to the loose plank but slipped on a thick green leaf. Molly and Sophie went into the tunnel when suddenly Sophie said ”The tunnel is getting more humid and tropical leaves are coming on my face. We are probably going to a tropical rainforest!” She had guessed correctly as they passed a wooden sign marked ‘The Amazon rainforest’ and entered the tropical land. ”Molly!” screamed Sophie, “you’re a tiger!” Just then Molly spotted a lake nearby and looked at her reflection and saw a big fury body with black stripes and two cat ears perched on her head!

A few seconds later they heard footsteps drawing nearer and nearer. Molly and Sophie hid in a big bush close to a patch of trees. The footsteps belonged to loggers. Bit by bit they watched the men cut down the beautiful trees. After the men left ,Sophie asked Molly “Do you think we’re here to stop deforestation?” Molly nodded worriedly. “So first we need to warn the animals...and you should do it” finished Sophie and with that Molly made a loud ”ROOOAR!” ”I will follow the men and find out what they’re doing and who they are.” Sophie told Molly and ran into the trees.

After a few moments, right in front of Molly were fierce tigers, colorful toucans, golden toads and rare pink dolphins in a stream near by. ”Are you OK?” Asked a pink dolphin. “Yes but I saw some men come and cut a beautiful part of the forest. Do you know who they are?” asked Molly. ”They are loggers, people whose job is to cut down trees!” Exclaimed a gold toad. ”And if they keep this up we’ll have no where to live!” Added a tiger.

Sophie was quietly following the men until they stopped in front of a huge tent. Next to the tent there was a large chair with a mean, skinny man on it and he said “Dubai ordered 200kg of wood and you brought 100kg bring 100kg by sunset or else...” Sophie rushed into the forest and said to the men ”You have to stop cutting down trees, it's hurting the animals that live here!” “Move over girl! We only take orders from our boss.” After that they moved to the next group of trees. Sophie ran to Molly and told her that the loggers weren’t listening. Molly told Sophie about a plan that the animals were going to surround the loggers then Sophie could talk to them and that’s exactly what they did. When the loggers looked to their left there was a patch of trees with angry toucans ready to peck. When they looked to their right, there were growling tigers! And when they thought of jumping into the river behind them there were pink dolphins soaking them from head to toe and finally Sophie in front of them. Suddenly Sophie said “Amazon rainforest is protected. What you’re doing is illegal and if you don’t stop I'll report you to the police, but I won’t call them if you help us call the Dubai company and tell them what's going on,” finished Sophie. Some loggers were convinced and immediately took out their phones and told the company that the trees they are getting are from the Amazon Rainforest. Sophie had a great idea and took the phone from one of the loggers and gave the company the idea of making the biggest greenhouse in the whole world since Dubai already has the world’s tallest building and biggest mall. The company immediately agreed because they loved greenery in the desert and the loggers’ boss went to jail.

The animals were grateful and and threw a party with tropical fruit like mangoes, dragon fruit, durian, pineapples and bananas and lots of orchid flowers. A tiger gave Sophie and Molly a golden seed to plant at their home as a present. “When it's a tree, it will have gold leaves” he said. Sophie and Molly happily said thank you and good bye. They went through the tunnel and sat down on their bed for a well earned rest. The next day, they carefully planted their seeds and thought of their Rainforest Adventure.

Written by Sofia Omer (8 years old)

Loading

The Troll Treasure

On a island far, far away there lived an angry troll. This troll had been stranded on this island for many of years when his famous troll pirate ship hit the reef near the island in search of gold. The troll was very angry because instead of gold all he found was lumps of coal. He searched the island left and right but all he could find was huge deposits of coal. He used the coal to make fires and help him forage for wood and sticks for his shelter and ship repairs. As the days and night went on the troll got more and more upset because he felt he was never getting off the island. He tried every way to use his resources to repair his ship however it wasn't enough. So one day he just gave up and decided to make his home the cave in the center of the island and forgot about his dreams of being rich and leaving the island.
Many years had passed until one day a ship carrying a crew of forty men stumbled upon a lonely island that seemed to be uninhabitable. When they arrived on land they noticed remnants of someone who had once lived there. They noticed all the used coal and stored coal which someone had left behind. They sent half the fleet to search the island for anyone or anything they might find valuable. When the men reached the center of the island they noticed a dark cave which seemed to have trails leading in and out of it. So they went to explore the cave when they heard a large rumble come from the belly of the cave. The men were so frightened by what they heard everyone ran back to the ship to alert the captain of what had happened.
Meantime while the one group was searching the cave another group was digging into the island in the hopes of finding something useful. When all of a sudden the men dug out the biggest diamond anyone has ever seen. This diamond was even bigger then the Hope Diamond and was worth a boatload of money. As the men dug they uncovered more and more diamonds in which they loaded In the ship.
Once the captain heard the news of the strange sounds the one group heard exploring the caves he ordered all his men to take what they could of any diamonds and get ready to depart what they thought was a cursed island. The ship was filled with precious diamonds all the way until they ran out of space. With the news the captain ordered all men on the ship to set sail. When everyone was almost aboard the trees started moving and out came the angry troll who was very angry. Not only did these men disturb the troll at his home but they also took all the diamonds the island had which the troll was unaware of. The troll let out this awful grumble and said "These treasures are mine and if I can't have them nobody can". With that the troll lit a stick of dynamite which he had found in the hull of the ship and blew it to smithereens. Every man perished that day.
It is said that the troll and the diamonds are on the banks of the island still to this day. If anyone finds this island there are apparently diamond beaches and they will surely be wealthy. Legend has it that the troll didn't actually go down with the ship and he is still living on the island building his ship. One day he might very well finish his ship and sail out of the island with all his riches on board. I guess no one will ever know unless the find the island or the troll sailing his ship at sea.

The End

Loading

The Bronco Named Thunder

Once upon a time there was a wild bronco who wanted a place to call home.
This wild bronco was very polite and knew how to run fast.
He would run through the plains as fast as he could racing many horses all different shapes and sizes.
He would always win.
This bronco notice that there would be a big horse racing event and all competitors were welcome.
Using his cunning ability he was able to join the race.
On race day he was very nervous that he would not do well.
However he really wanted to show the world that he was the fastest horse in the valley.
He thought that if he could win maybe just maybe he might find that home he was looking for.
All the horses were getting ready at the starting gate so the bronco got ready as well.
Once the gun went off the bronco ran with all his might.
He started the race off with a very big lead.
He swerved and dipped through each corner with ease.
Once he got to the last straight away he felt as if there was nothing that could stop him from losing.
All of a sudden he started to lose his quickness due to his inexperience.
When he was about to cross the finish line another horse was right next to him head to head.
After the race had finished he realized that he was beaten by a hair.
The bronco was very dissappointed that he did not win.
When the bronco was about to leave the race the winning horse trotted over to him and asked what his name was
He replied with "my name is thunder". The winning horses tranior was so impressed with Thunders performance he asked him if he would like to come live with them on their farm.
Thunder was so happy he jumped with joy.
Now Thunder lives happily on a farm at a place he calls home.
The End

Loading

The Adventures of Sprinkles The Cat; The King

Imagine if you will, a kingdom built upon a far away shore. A kingdom where the streets were lined with precious gems that scattered the sunlight onto all of the houses within its borders. The waters crashing gently against the cliffside as though the two were dancing. The most beautiful place imaginable. The kingdom of Nepeta Cataria, home of cats. This is where our story takes place.
King Tom ruled the land with an iron fist. He was a ferocious and fierce king, who cared more about the kingdoms beauty than those who resided within its borders. He was on a mission to claim all lands near and far, without a second thought of the lives he may be putting in danger.
His army was the largest in feline history, but in the end they were no match for the kind hearted warrior known across the lands as Sprinkles the cat. With his calming purr, and his loving gaze, he could make even the most dedicated soldiers leave in peace. Mothers no longer cried in the streets waiting for the safe return of their children. Everywhere he went, he brought peace and tranquility with him. He was truly a kindred spirit, wise beyond his years.
One night as the king sat down for his dinner, he heard the news that a cat had become more widely known and respected than him and this infuriated him. “I order that you capture this cat and throw him in the dungeon! Who does he think he is? This is my land!” Said the king.

So the soldiers were sent out with a new mission. To capture Sprinkles, dead or alive. After months of training, they were confident they could do it. But as each troop of men went out, they never returned. As this continued, the king only got more infuriated. His people were tired, hungry, wounded. They lived in fear of Sprinkles, as their loved ones left and never returned home. They were losing hope of ever seeing them again.
Then on one faithful day, cats were seen marching upon the horizon towards the kingdom. Not just any cats, all of the missing soldiers. But they no longer spread a message of violence. They learned from Sprinkles the ways of kindness and generosity. And they had set out, spreading the message to all that would listen. As they spilled out into the streets and were reunited with their families, the kingdom rejoiced. Their meows could be heard from miles away as they hugged and licked each other. Sons and fathers together again.
Everyone was elated. Well, almost everyone. The king was mad. His plans had all been foiled. Hearts as black and cold as his would take time to fix. His own soldiers broke into his castle, pulled him from his throne, and threw him in the dungeon. The death sentence was typical under his reign, but his fate was yet to be decided.
The kingdom voted that the crown should go to Sprinkles The Cat, their savior, and now their king. As he grew older he married, and had kittens. He taught them, along with the kingdom, that kindness always wins. He said “Let it be known that even when a battle is lost and material things are gone, the kindness in a person's heart is the most valuable treasure of all.”
As for the former king, he spent time in the dungeon, but was eventually released on the condition that he be declawed and attend a six week anger management course followed by therapy for the duration of his life.
The End

Loading

Dr. Skinner and Hungry Pigeon

Dr. Skinner is a very nice and polite man,
he has a very good friend, Bob.
Bob is a gray pigeon with green eyes and red feet.

One day, Bob and Dr. Skinner had a bad fight,
Bob yelled at Dr. Skinner,
"I don't like you, I don't want to play with you anymore",
and then Bob went back to his room.

Dr. Skinner is worried,
but Bob would not speak to him.
Bob is too young,
he does not know where to get food.
Usually Bob play and eat with Dr. Skinner everyday,
and Dr. Skinner will prepare food for Bob.

The first day, Dr. Skinner cooked meals and asked Bob,
"Bob, it is time for lunch, would you like to eat with me".
Bob is still mad of Dr. Skinner, so he said,
"No, Skinner, I will feed myself".

So Dr. Skinner ate by himself.
However, Bob does not know how to feed himself,
he knows there is food in the fridge,
but he does not want to go out and see Dr. Skinner.
Bob did not eat anything in the first day,
he is hungry.

The second day, Bob was staying in his room starving and bored.
Bob thought, "I can totally play with myself".
Then Bob started dancing around the room, pecking around and making face.
Bob played for a while,
then he found it is not funny playing with himself and he feels very hungry,
"I will go out, apologise to Skinner, have some food, and play with him",
Bob thought.

Bob opened the door,
and was surprised to find that there was some food behind the door.
"Oh look what I have found here, a whole plate of food, I don't have to apologise to Skinner anymore".
Bob missed the time he and Dr. Skinner play together,
but Bob does not want to apologise.
"Why there is food behind my door?",
Bob thought at night,
"It must be the god of pigeons helping me".

The third day, Bob felt hungry again.
He opened the door,
but there is nothing behind the door.
"Why no food today? Am I doing anything wrong?",
Bob thought.
"Maybe I should dance".

Bob danced for a while,
but there is still nothing behind the door.
Bob felt abandoned and hungry.
"I will go out, apologise to Skinner, have some food, and play with him",
Bob thought.

Bob opened the door,
and there was some food again.
"Maybe it's not the dance",
Bob thought,
"I should try pecking around and making face next time".

The next day, Bob felt hungry again.
He pecked around the room and made face the whole morning,
but there was nothing behind the door.
Bob felt disappointed and hungry.
"I will go out, apologise to Skinner, have some food, and play with him",
Bob thought.

Bob opened the door,
found Dr. Skinner cooking in the kitchen.
"I am sorry, Skinner, my friend",
Bob apologised sincerely,
"Can I have some food?".

"Sure, this is for you",
Dr. Skinner smiled and handed over the plate.
Dr. Skinner and Bob are friends again.
Bob never told Dr. Skinner about the god of pigeons,
and Dr. Skinner never told Bob, that he put food behind Bob's door everyday.

audio available at https://soundcloud.com/muduo-lei/story2

Loading

Little Albert and White Fluffy Bunny

 

Little Albert is a young boy.
He has a friend, Robert.
Robert is a white and fluffy bunny.
His eyes red and beautiful like flame,
his fur white and fluffy like snow,
his hugging soft and warm like bed.

Little Albert and Robert are very good friends,
everyday they play together,
they eat together,
and they sleep together.

However there is a bad guy,
his name is Dr. Watson.
Dr. Watson is a terrible person,
and he is very mean to kids.
He told his friends,
"Let me catch 12 kids, I can make them into anything".

One day, Dr. Watson went to the garden,
and little Albert was playing with Robert in the garden.
Dr. Watson looked at little Albert and thought,
"Look at this boy and his bunny friend, they look so happy, I will make him afraid of this bunny"

Dr. Watson made a trap,
and little Albert was unfortunately trapped.
Robert was worried and tried to help out.
But, whenever Robert approached little Albert,
Dr. Watson makes a scary sound.
The sound was so scary,
that Robert was frightened away,
and little Albert bursted into tears.

This happened over and over,
and little Albert was afraid of Robert.
Whenever Robert approaches,
little Albert screams and bursts into tears,
even though Dr. Waston had already left.

Robert tried again to help little Albert,
but little Albert screamed,
"Go away, please go away, I am afraid of you".

Robert felt very upset, but he still wanted to help little Albert.
so Robert went to the neighbourhood,
sneaked into the kitchen,
and in the corner of the kitchen,
he found Jerry, a fluffy rat.

Robert asked,
"Jerry, can you help little Albert, he is afraid of me".
Jerry agreed happily.
So Jerry went to garden and tried to help little Albert,
but little Albert was still screaming,
"Go away, please go away, you are fluffy, I am afraid of you".

Jerry felt upset as well.
So Robert and Jerry went to the ceiling
and found Tom, a white cat.

Robert asked,
"Tom, can you help little Albert, he is afraid of me".
Tom agreed happily.
So Tom went to garden and tried to help little Albert,
but little Albert cried again,
"Go away, please go away, you are white, I am afraid of you".

Robert realised that, little Albert is not only afraid of him,
he is afraid of everything similar to him,
but Robert has a new idea.

Robert went to the living room,
and in the armchair he found old Tony, a hound dog.
"Sure, let me help you", old Tony was happy to help.

Old Tony went to the garden,
and approached little Albert.
"Don't be afraid, I will help you", old Tony said with his calm voice.
"I am not afraid of you, you are neither white nor fluffy", little Albert did not cry this time.

Old Tony helped little Albert out of the trap,
"Now you are all good, go play with your friends, little Albert",
"No, they are too scary", little Albert is terrified.
"They are not scary, little Albert, they are your friends, they love you", old Tony said, looking at Robert, Jerry and Tom,
"Dr. Watson is gone, we will protect you".

Little Albert listenned to old Tony's words,
and overcame his fear,
he is not afraid of his friends anymore.

 

audio available at https://soundcloud.com/muduo-lei/story1

Loading

Monster in the Jungle

Monster in the Jungle

Once upon a time a wise lion lived in the jungle.  He was always respected for his intelligence and kindness.  All the animals used to go to him to discuss their problems.  He was the best king they could ever had.
a few miles away from the jungle there was an empty cave.  All the animals knew it was deserted and nobdy lived there.  But, one day they saw a monster entering the cave.  The monster was very evil and wanted to eat the animals but nobody would talk to him.  So, he decided to invite all the animals to the cave for a party and later eat them.  He knew the king of the jungle was very wise and he would not allow any animal to come to the party so he did not invite him.  He also knew how brave and strong the lion was so he was really scared of him.

All the animals got ready for the party and gathered at a place to go to the cave.  But, Zebra pointed out that the King of the Jungle was missing, so they all went to the lion to ask him to go with them. Lion saw all the animals together and asked them where they were going.  When they told him about the party he immediately understood the monster's plan so he told all the animals to wait here and he went to the cave alone.  Seeing the lion, monster got really scared and tried to run but the lion caught him.  The monster asked for forgiveness but the lion only forgave him on the condition that he would leave the cave and never come back.  So, the monster agreed and left.

All the animls thanked the lion for saving them from the monster and lived happily together.

Loading

My Imaginary Unicorn

If I were a princess I would ride a unicorn. It would be called Glisten and she would be my best friend forever. We would go and explore tropical islands together every month. We would eat rainbow coloured ice cream with pink and violet sprinkles.

The thing with unicorns is, they’re very precious and you have to be fully trained to have one. They are one of the hardest animals to get hold of and they belong in mythical stories. Everybody wants a unicorn!

If a crooked old witch were to come to my town, she would steal Glisten and have a timer, which would tell her when to turn Glisten into a pig. I would be the brave princess coming to save her, but I would ask my reliable servant for some help.

Together we would climb up the tower and save Glisten, but if the witch were to try and stop us, we would turn her into a big, fat pig. Glisten, my servant and I would become the best of friends and we would live happily ever after.

Loading

My Basset Ran off with my Essay

My basset puppy ran off with my essay
She even stole my mail
She cleaned out all the fridge
and wagged her funny tail

She went through all my papers
and threw them on the floor
Oh that crazy basset
She almost broke the door

I did not stop her
I wanted to find out more
And that is when I realized
Her tongue could clean the floor

She brought me so much joy
I really couldn't complain
This crazy basset dog of mine
Put sunshine into my life and kept away the rain

Whenever I was sad
She'd lay her cute head on my lap
She wouldn't eat or move
Until I took a nap

I couldn't believe my eyes
When she ran off with a broom
She skidded all over the tiles
And brought new meaning on to how to clean a room

Copyright@Brigittromina2018

Loading

Ladybug, Ladybug

Ladybug, ladybug, crawling up and down,
Starting over again and turning back around.
Once more my finger you crawl across,
Ladybug, ladybug, are you lost?

©2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Sleepy Time

Teeth brushed,
House hushed.
Jammies zippered,
Goodnight whispered.
Bowed head,
Prayers said.
Darkness falling,
Sweet dreams calling.
Kisses given,
Covers snuggled in.
Books closing,
Eyes dozing.
Moonbeams shine,
It's sleepy time.

© 2018 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Good morning, fish

From the time I was little, I remember catching glimpses of my grandpa heading out into the forest early in the morning before the sun had risen, when most of the earth’s inhabitants were not even beginning to stir. He would carry a small pack, which I knew held a pencil and a notepad.

Sometimes I would see him returning from the forest, pack in hand, with a look of wonder on his face. He would always return home in time for lunch, and my grandma would have something yummy ready for him. If I happened to be visiting, Grandpa would tell us amazing stories that couldn’t possibly be true. Or so I thought.

One day, when I was fourteen, Grandpa gave me a small package and said “Grandson, take this notepad and pencil. Some early morning, before the daytime animals wake up but after the nighttime animals have gone to bed, find a spot deep in the forest where you can sit and watch the forest as it wakes from sleep. Use this pencil and notepad to write down what you see and hear.”

I promised Grandpa I would do as he suggested. I had never seen what he had written on his notepad, but I always thought it had to be the fascinating stories he would tell Grandma and me. Now that I had been given a notepad and pencil, I decided I would write amazing things just like him!

It was late fall before I got the opportunity to visit the forest. It was a chilly morning, but not frosty, so I could walk along the paths without making a sound. I had no idea where I should go, so I just pushed deeper and deeper into the forest. Finally, I realized the animals would probably start waking soon. I spied a big pine tree and sat down at the base, my back against the trunk, looking out at a small meadow.

I could faintly hear running water and guessed that a stream was nearby. I took my notepad and pencil from my bag and looked them over carefully in the dim light. With surprising speed, the light grew brighter and brighter. I soon noticed the sun’s rays tickling the tops of the trees around the meadow.

Somewhere, far above me, an early rising squirrel dislodged a pine cone, and I listened to it bounce from branch to branch as it fell from the tree I was sitting under, finally landing softly near me. Even as I made a note of this on my notepad, I realized I would not be able to write stories as wonderful as Grandpa’s. But I continued to wait and to watch.

Birds are always the first to awake, and soon I could hear them singing their morning songs as they welcomed the sun and the new day. Birds fluttered here and there through the trees. The forest was finally waking up!

At that moment, I felt very warm and realized a ray of sun was painting me with its golden light.

It felt nice. It made me sleepy, but I was determined to stay alert to watch the forest finish waking up from the long night.

Suddenly, I noticed a movement near the edge of the meadow. Something was weaving through the trees. Soon I saw it was a deer—a buck—with a large set of antlers on his head. He was magnificent with his crown, looking like the prince of the
forest as he bravely stepped out onto the meadow.

He was in the prime of his life: strong and confident, sure of his every step, knowing every sound that reached him. I watched him take noiseless steps, pausing now and then as his alert ears moved and turned, catching all the forest sounds.

“This is fantastic!” I thought to myself. But I didn’t dare move to write any of this down. I knew the deer would leave if he knew I was watching him, so I sat very still, barely even breathing.

Cautiously, he crossed to the other side of the meadow near where the stream was flowing. He looked around, and his ears were very busy twitching this way and that. When he was confident there was no danger, he dipped his head down to take his morning drink.

At that very moment, as soon as he had dipped his head down, the loudest sound I had ever heard erupted from the stream. The buck leaped straight up into the air, entangling his fine antlers in the tree branches overhead. He hung there for a second or two, thrashing about before he broke loose, fell to the ground, and then quickly bounded away into the forest, never to be seen again.

I jumped to my feet at the loud sound, dropping my pack, pencil, and notepad. My heart was racing, the sound of it pounding in my ears. But the whole forest had gone silent. I stood there a long time, letting my heart slow down, wondering what I should do next.

Then it dawned on me: Grandpa would go over to the stream where the deer had been to investigate the noise. I couldn’t let Grandpa down, so trembling with fear and excitement, I picked up my things and went quietly, even stealthily, across the meadow to where the deer had stopped to drink.

I reached the stream and looked carefully around me. Even though I couldn’t twitch my ears from side to side, I still listened intently for anything unusual. A few birds had begun to sing again. An occasional breeze rustled through the mostly naked trees. The stream gurgled gently in front of me.

After a few minutes of just standing there, I decided I would take a drink from the creek before writing down what I had seen and heard that morning. I carefully stepped to the edge of the water. A school of fish was holding recess in the creek, and the thought crossed my mind to bring my fishing pole next time. As I bent down toward the water, one fish immediately rose toward me.

Just before my lips reached the water, the fish popped up and very clearly, very loudly, louder than anything I had ever heard, said:

<strong>“GOOD MORNING!”</strong>

The sound and shock of it all caused me to slip and fall. My legs got wet in the stream, and my hands and clothes got all muddy as I quickly crawled up the bank. My ears were ringing as I ran all the way across the meadow back to the pine tree, where I threw myself down at its soft base again.

I lay there for a long time trying to figure out what I had just witnessed.

Finally, I sat up again, pulled my pencil and notepad from my pack, and carefully wrote what I had seen and heard that day. My arms and legs began to dry in the warm sun. As I was writing in my notepad, I was excited to realize I had a story almost as unbelievable as one of Grandpa’s! I hurried to finish, packed my things, and quietly left the forest.

It was a long walk back to Grandpa’s place, which made me hungry. When I came out of the woods, Grandpa was sitting on the porch watching me.

We looked at each other knowingly. I could see he knew that I now knew something peculiar and special about the forest. And then he said, “Grandson, your grandma has made a fine lunch of potato soup with homemade buns. Why don’t you join us?”

Of course, I did. Nobody passed up Grandma’s buns. While we ate, I told them an amazing story that couldn’t possibly be true. When lunch was over, Grandpa looked at me real hard, then winked. I winked back at Grandpa and said, “Thanks for the notepad and pencil."

Grandpa’s eyes sparkled, and he nodded his head. Then I excused myself to go home and take a nap. It had been a long day already!

 

Loading

A Queer Friendship

Max dog and Lucy crow were the best of friends. But theirs was a strange friendship, since Max was deaf and Lucy was lame. Having damaged her left wing and leg, which had been crushed under the wheels of a car, Lucy could not fly. So, the whole day, she sat perched on Max’s back and the dog carried her to places, where food was available, like the roadside dustbins and parks.

The two friends were happy in each other’s company and loved and respected each other.  
The other animals, in the neighborhood, also appreciated this queer friendship and always encouraged it. However, disaster struck one day, with the advent of the monsoons. The entire area was flooded. As a result, men and cattle died and houses were ravaged and vegetation was destroyed. Sick and cold, Lucy and Max decided to leave the area and move to a new place. Carrying Lucy on his back, Max trudged along the road, stopping only at night to rest.

Eventually, they came to a new town, where the people were rich and dustbins and roadsides were always littered with food. Max and Lucy decided to stay and make it their new home. They were happy but the others were not. They became jealous of the two friends. Leo a street dog, called Max a fool and said, “You are a stupid crazy dog.” Why else would you carry that lame crow on your back. What use would that useless bird be to you?” Chinni sparrow called Lucy a parasite and rebuked her for taking advantage of a poor deaf dog. The crows of the locality did not talk to Lucy since, instead of their company, she preferred to be friendly with Max. For their part, the street dogs avoided Max, since he had lowered himself by keeping company with a common crow.

Hearing all this, Max only laughed but Lucy became sad. “I am useless,” she thought. “I have always let Max do everything for me, but I have never done anything for him, nor helped him in any way”. As days passed, Lucy became more and more sad. “I must do something for Max, to show him that I love and appreciate his friendship a lot.”

One day, it was afternoon, Max was sleeping on one side of the road. Lucy, who was sitting near Max, suddenly spotted a large meat bone that had fallen on the ground, from the butcher’s shop on the opposite side of the road. Her eyes lighted up. “Let me get that piece of bone for Max. Thinking so, she limped across the road, dragging her left leg. Bending she picked up the piece of bone, with her beak and was crossing the road, when she saw a car coming at full speed, serving to the left and right. She also saw that Max had turned over in his sleep and was now, stretched halfway across the road. “I must warn him”. Lucy panicked and thought. Acting on an impulse Lucy threw the bone with all her strength, at Max. Startled, Max opened his eyes and saw the car. Acting instantly, he jumped across to safety.
Lucy had saved Max’s life, all the animals and birds now started respecting Lucy.

Loading

Glory Be Breakdown According to Johanna Schmitz

Glory be to the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit - Praise the Holy Trinity who will save us sinners.
As it was in the beggining - We worshiped the Lord to begin with.
Is now - Currently, many people worship the Lord.
And ever shall be. - People will always worship the Lord.
World without end. - People will go on worshiping the Lord forever because life in heaven will never cease.
Amen.

Loading

Our Father Breakdown According to Johanna Schmitz

Our Father - He is ours and symbolizes the new covenant.
Who art in Heaven - He lives etarnally in Heaven, the ultimate reward.
Hallowed be thy name. - He is holy as is his name.
Thy kingdom come - When heaven's goodness comes here to Earth.
Thy will be done - Your work will be done because Earth will be all good.
On Earth as it is in Heaven. - Earth will be like Heaven, meaning it will be pure eventually when Heaven's purity comes to Earth,
Give us this day our daily bread - Provide for us.
And forgive us our tresspasses - Forgive us of our sins.
As we forgive those who tresspass against us. - Just like how we forgive others who have sinned against us. You have to forgive to be forgiven.
And lead us not into temptation - Don't let us be tempted by the devil into commiting sin.
But deliver us from evil. - Save us from evil. Don't let us be subject to the final test.

Amen.

Loading

Glory Be

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit, as it was in the beggining, is now, and ever shalll be. World without end. Amen.

Loading

Tisch-Gebetgen - German Orgins

Come Lord Jesus, be our guest. And let these gifts to us be blest. Amen.

Loading

When You have Already Eaten but Forgot to Pray

God is good. God is great. Thanks for the food we already ate. Amen.

Loading

Thanks to the Lord

Oh, Lord. I love you for your mercy and great compassion. You are completely good to me and I would like to thank you for the blessings you have bestowed on me. You make my life worth living and fill me with wisdom. You guide me in my troubles and lead me away from sin. Lord, I thand you. Amen.

Loading

The Plot

Rex the tiger looked around him, the lion had just declared him king.  Even though it was a temporary post since the lion was not well and had been advised rest, by the forest doctor Ted the giraffe, Rex knew that the lion would never recover at all, since he had lost a lot of blood due to a fall into the gorge.  ` ‘My throne is for keeps’ Rex thought smugly to himself.
The animals of the forest were surprised at Rex being made the king, since he was arrogant and unfriendly.   They however were shocked at the change in his behavior on becoming king.   Right from the beginning he ordered the animals to bow their heads, whenever they crossed his path and who so ever would disobey him ,that particular animal, would be banished by him forever from the forest.
As days passed Rex decided to give up hunting for food.  He ordered the animals to bring him meat every day.
The animals were alarmed but they had to comply with their king’s order.  Dina deer brought a dead rabbit which she had found at the end of the forest.
Another day a hare killed by a poacher’s random shot, was brought by Sammy the bear, for Rex the tiger.
Most of the days the animals came back empty handed.  Rex started to lose his temper, he declared he would kill any animal, that came to his den without food for him.
The animals were at their wits end, how could they kill their comrades and take them as food for the tiger?
They decided to get together and hatch a plot.
It was almost winter and getting quite dark when Bunny rabbit came and informed Rex the tiger that his victim was waiting for him, near the lake under the coconut tree..
Yelping in rage at the delay in getting his dinner, Rex rushed out of his den towards the lake.  At the distance he saw something against a rock, waiting for him.  Rex broke off the branch of a tree and lifted the animal.  He felt very hungry and couldn’t wait to take his dinner home.  Rex decided to have his meal there and then.  He brought the branch with his prey close to his mouth and swallowed it.  The animal was a dead porcupine.  The animals heard the agonized cry of the tiger as he leapt on his way back to his den.
Next day Rex was found dead in front of his den, the spines of the porcupine had pierced his intestine leading to his death.
The animals were all relieved.  In the meantime the lion had almost recovered, for unknown to the tiger the animals took turns to attend to the lion dressing his wounds and cleaning his den.  Food was brought in everyday by the inmates of Black forest sent by their king who was Leo the lion’s brother.
Very soon Leo took over as king of the jungle and everybody was happy again.

Loading

The jelly monster

Once upon a time there lived a girl called Alice . She went to the museum one day. But, the museum was closed because every day lots of the new guards were missing. Alice was secretly an agent of the famous detective:Mr John Clove. She wanted to find out what was happening every day. She then hid in the museum at night. She saw a jelly monster come and take the guards. So she took her gun and fought with the jelly monster and destroyed it and saved the guards and the day 😃😃.

Loading

Mini and Duke

Mini was a glossy hen. She lived in a house, near the woods, with her master, mistress and their young son, Raja.
She was liked by all.
As a very important member of the household, Mini was well cared for, petted and fussed over. As a result, she became very self- centered.
One day, Raja’s father brought into the house a Labrador called Duke. Lively and alert by nature, Duke soon found favour with his little master.

He was given the best dog biscuits to eat, bathed and cleaned regularly. He accompanied his master everywhere and even watched T.V with them in the drawing room.
As a result, Mini became jealous.  She hated Duke. Even though she was given the same treatment as before Mini felt she was being neglected.
So, she repulsed all the friendly overtures, made by him.
Now there lived in the wood very near to the house, a cunning fox, called Jim.  For a long time his desire had been to make a feast of the fatty hen. He was however afraid to enter the house, as he knew that the master kept a gun with him.
“He might shoot me”. Jim thought. However he awaited his chance.
One day, he found Mini standing with a sad expression on her face, near the gate. He knew that the cause was the dog, but still he acted innocent.

“Hello”, he said, “I’m Jim and live in yonder forest.” He paused and added, “Can I help you in any way?”
Mini sighed.  “No one can help me anymore”she said.  Then suddenly getting angry she shouted, “That dog is the cause of all my misery. Oh, how I hate him!”
Jim nodded his head. ‘I know, I know, I have seen him walking about, like a king, with his master. He ignores you as if you were an unwanted commodity in the house.”
He paused to look around and then, cunningly said, “But why do you stay here?  Do you like being insulted and humiliated like this?
“Don’t you want a free life, whereby you can do whatever you want to, and not be looked down on by anyone?”
“Yes,yes”,Mini said excitedly. “But how do I have that life?”
“Why, it is simple”. Jim said, his eyes glinting.
“At night,when everyone is asleep, you have just got to jump over the gate and reach the wood.”
Mini thought for some time and then said “Okay”.
“I shall be waiting for you, near the gate,”Jim grinned and muttered.
Now when the conversation was taking place between the two, Duke saw them together, from inside the house.
He knew a conspiracy was being hatched. Somehow, he knew the fox was evil.  He decided to keep an eye on Mini.
At night, when everyone was asleep, Duke stayed awake. He heard Mini quietly move towards the garden.
He followed her, hiding behind the trees.  At the gate was Jim the fox.

Slowly, Mini mounted the gate and dropped on the other side. Just then Duke heard a savage laugh
“Now I have got you, you stupid hen. I will tear you to pieces and eat you, bone and flesh”.
Jim was about to attack Mini when something pounced on him. Growling loudly Duke bared his teeth at Jim.
Hearing noises, the members of the house switched on the lights and came running towards the gate. Seeing Duke and the fox struggling, with Mini standing nearby, they immediately realized what had happened.
Raja’s father fired. The shot wounded the fox’s leg.  Jim let out a long howl, after which he half ran, half-limped into the woods and was never seen again.

Mini realizing that Duke had saved her life, felt ashamed, so she decided to apologize to him and change her behavior towards him. Very soon, the two became the best of friends.

Loading

Gary The Great White

Loading

The Prayer to Save Sinners

Dear Lord,
Please let me suffer for the sinners on Earth and in Purgatory so that they may be able to enter the glories of Heaven. Let me do their penance to save their souls. Amen.

Loading

The Twelve Crazy Cat Days of Christmas

On the first day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: one Siamese kitty.
On the second day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: two birmans
and one siamese kitty.
On the third day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: three rag-dolls,
two birmans, and one siamese kitty
On the fourth day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: four Maine coons,
three ragdolls, two birmans, and one siamese kitty.
On the fifth day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: five Russian blues,
four main coons, three ragdolls, two birmans, and one siamese kitty.
On the sixth day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: six Persians purring,
five russian blues, four maine coons, three ragdolls, two birmans, and one siamese kitty.
On the seventh day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: seven Himalayan hissing,
six persians purring, five russian blues, four maine coons, three ragdolls, two birman, and one siamese kitty.
On the eighth day of Christmas,my uncle gave to me: eight sphinxes sneaking,
seven Himalayan hissing, six Persians purring, five Russian blues, four Maine coons, three rag-dolls, two birman, and one Siamese kitty.
On the ninth day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: nine Somali sitting,
eight sphinxes sneaking, seven himalayans hissing, six persians purring, five russian blues, four maine coons, three ragdolls, two birman, and one siamese kitty.
On the tenth day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: ten burmese biting,
nine somali sitting, eight sphinxes sneaking, seven himalayans hissing, six persians purring, five russian blues, four maine coons, three ragdolls, two birman, and one siamese kitty.
On the eleventh day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: eleven manxes moving,
ten burmese biting, nine somali sitting, eight sphinxes sneaking, seven himalayans hissing, six persians purring, five russian blues, four maine coons, three ragdolls, two birman, and one siamese kitty.
On the twelfth day of Christmas, my uncle gave to me: twelve tonkinese tackling,
eleven manxes moving, ten burmese biting, nine somali sitting, eight sphinxes sneaking, seven himalayans hissing, six persians purring, five russian blues, four maine coons, three ragdolls, two birman, and one siamese kitty.

Loading

The day before Christmas

THE DAY BEFORE CHRISTMAS

Christmas was round the corner and Santa was very excited. He was looking forward to giving all the lovely presents to the kids. However, just a day before Christmas, Santa Claus fell very sick. He was a bit worried as well because it was a day before Christmas, and what would he do if he could not give gifts to the children in town?

He got an Idea! He called all the elves to see who rides the sledge best. Every single elf tried but they failed. Only one was left, he was a new elf and everyone was laughing at him because they thought he was useless. Then the elf started riding the sledge but he kept falling down. He asked Santa for one last chance. This time, he tried his best and he did it!

Everyone was very shocked. The next day, the elf went to give the gifts to the children. When he came back, Santa gave him a present because the elf had done a good job. When the elf opened the gift, he saw a new elf costume. He said thank you to Santa.

So the moral of the story is that even if others laugh at you, you should not get intimidated and continue your task. And if you fail, you should not give up and keep trying.

Loading

The hamsters and the weasel

Chapter 1
One bright, sunny morning, a hamster named Molly was staring out of her small glass container in the frost wood pet store. A few days ago, she and her best friend, Holly, had been taken from their mothers and separated from their brothers and sisters. Sure they missed them, but they were still happy to be together.
Chapter 2
For a few days at the pet store now, the weasels has been on sale and everyone wanted to buy them. This really bugged all of the other animals, especially Molly and Holly. “Hey, Holly.” Molly would whisper whenever she saw a weasel getting adopted, “doesn’t it bug you how everyone always wants the weasels and not any of us?” And Holly would say, “yeah. I really hope that one day they’ll pick us.” But they never did. It was ALWAYS the weasels. In fact, so many weasels were getting adopted that the store keepers were afraid that they would run out of them.
Chapter 3
✓ Today, Molly was NOT up for complaining about the weasels. She had a plan. “Hey, Holly. Do you really want to get adopted?”. “Are you kidding? I’d give up food for two hamster weeks if it meant I got adopted.” Holly replied. “Okay. Well, good. Because lucky for us I have a plan to get out of here.” Molly reported. “Well, don’t just stand there. What is it?” Holly asked impatiently. “Okay. So, I was thinking we could pretend to be sick and lie down on our bellies and not eat or drink. Then, the second we get picked up, we leap into the weasel’s cage.” Said Molly courageously. “Great plan, but how are we gonna know if the weasel’s cage is open?” Asked Holly. “Oh, just wait until tomorrow.” Said Molly slyly.
◦ Chapter 4
The very next morning, the two hamsters went over the plan one last time. “Okay” Said Holly when they had finally finished talking it all over. “But I STILL don’t see how we are supposed to get in that cage.” “I told you, you’ll see.” Said Molly impatiently. “Okay, here comes a worker with breakfast. Lie down and have no interest in the food, no matter what.” Molly announced. “Okay, got it.” Said Holly, lying down to look like she hadn’t eaten in a month. And Molly did the same. As soon as the plastic yellow bowl came into the container, the two friends closed their eyes. “Are you guys Okay?” Asked the worker. The hamsters responded with a roll onto their sides. Next, a giant hand reached in and grabbed them. And the second the hamsters were out of that container, they both took a flying leap towards the wide open weasel cage.
◦ Chapter 5
“We’re in!” Said Holly excitedly. “ you did it, Molly!” “Why, yes, she did.” Said a low, slick voice. “I am Willy weasel, but the call me Will. And you are?” “Oh, I’m Molly, and she’s Holly.” Said Molly, some reason in fear. “We are so sorry we-“ “no need for apologies. I don’t blame you for sneaking in and in my opinion I think it’s ridiculous that we are on sale and none of YOU are”. Said will. “Oh, um... thanks?” Said Holly. “No need to thank me, either. And let’s just get on with this, Okay?” “Get on with... what?” Asked Holly. Will chuckled. “There’s nothing to hide, girls. I know why your here. Why, you want to pretend to be weasels and get out of here.” “How did you know?” Asked Molly. “Now,now. Enough questions. I have a surprise for you.”

Chapter 6
“What is it?” Asked both girls at the exact same time. “Well, I might just know away to get you girls out of here. But, you must be silent. Is that clear?” He asked. “Yup!” Said both hamsters immediately. “Okay. See that lady over there? Well, all I have to do is show off my little charm. Then, she’ll pick me. Now, YOU come in. YOU have to jump on my back and get adopted WITH me.” “Sounds good!” Said Molly.

Chapter 7

The lady was now right in front of the cage and Will was rolling around and making squeaking noises. She almost immediately picked him up. “Now!” He whispered. And the hamsters jumped on his back. But, his back was so slippery and silky, that they both fell off. “Will!” They cried.

Chapter 8
Will glanced at them and sneered, “You should never trust a stranger, you tiny hair balls!” Holly and Molly were CRUSHED. They had worked so hard to get this and NOTHING. Soon enough, one of the pet store workers picked them up and brought them to the vet. The vet said they were fine, and some rest would probably help. And the two friends had learned something that day. Never trust a stranger, especially when they want to take you somewhere. Anyway, it wasn’t all bad. The girls eventually got adopted in a house with two eight year olds, a mom, a dad, and two guinea pigs.

THE END

Loading

Snow Angels

 

Abigail crept to the open bedroom door. Mommy was sitting on the bed, Daddy's arm was around her shoulders and both their heads were bowed. Tears fell from their eyes. Abby could see the wet spots on Mommy's blue dress and Daddy's dress pants. Watching them made her want to cry, but she didn't make a sound.
"Why, Michael? Why?" Elizabeth Maxwell asked, her eyes downcast. "I know we're not supposed to question the Lord's doing, but I gotta ask."
"I don't know, Lizzy," Michael Maxwell said, squeezing his wife's hand. "I know the Lord will work it all for good. He said He would and we just gotta trust Him."
"I know, but it's so hard," Lizzy wailed. "I waited so long for him, then to have him fall into a trough and drown." Elizabeth Maxwell’s words were choked in heaving sobs.
Hoping Mommy and Daddy wouldn't see her, Abigail took a giant step across the doorway. In the parlor, she pushed the footstool up to the tiny casket, climbed onto it and looked down at her little brother. "I'm sorry, Buddy," she whispered as tears ran down her cheeks. "I should have let you come with me."
The four-year-old boy appeared to be sleeping. Abby reached out a hand to wake him as she did most mornings. She drew back her fingers as they touched his cold flesh.
Yesterday she had been annoyed with him. He kept following her around. She wanted to go see her new pony in the barn, but the snow was too deep for Buddy's short legs.
"Buddy, you stay here, I'll be back in a little while."
"I wanna see the new horsey," Buddy, whose given name was Adam, said. His mouth turned down and his eyes began to glisten.
"You can't this time," Abby said impatiently.
"But I wanna come with you!" he bawled.
"Well, you can't," his sister snapped. Then softening, she said, "When I get back we'll make a snowman."
"Promise? Can we put Daddy's old hat on him?" Buddy said, smiling through his tears.
"Sure," Abby said absently. Turning, she chugged through the crusty snow across the barn lot, leaving her brother on the porch. In his stall, she patted and rubbed the pony. She still couldn't believe Daddy actually bought him for her.
Yesterday morning he and Mother took her to the barn. Daddy led her by the hand while Mommy carried Buddy. They made her keep her eyes closed.
"You can open them now." Mommy said. Abby squealed with delight as she looked up at the beautiful brown and white pinto. The pony whinnied and tossed its mane as Daddy offered it a carrot.
"We thought you would like an early Christmas present," Daddy said, smiling.
The little girl beamed. "I'll call him Champ, because he looks like a champion to me." That night, she begged to be allowed to sleep in the barn. Her parents laughingly refused.
Now she lingered in the barn, feeding lumps of sugar and apples to the Shetland pony. The minutes passed quickly.
Waiting on the porch, Buddy was getting impatient. He played with his wooden soldiers until the cold penetrated his jacket and gloves and he started to shiver. He wanted to go inside where it was warm, but what if Abby came back and he wasn't there? She might build the snowman by herself. Buddy strained to see the entrance to the barn. He didn't want to miss seeing her.
If he only had something to climb on to make himself taller. There was the horse trough. It was a foot higher than the floor of the porch. Buddy climbed onto the edge. Balancing on the narrow boards with his feet spread wide, he swayed. He felt himself slipping and reached out for something to grab onto, but there was nothing. The ice-cold water took his breath away.
Currying the pony, Abigail heard a bone-chilling scream. Buddy! Had something happened to her little brother? She ran out of the barn, her heart racing. He wasn't on the porch. She ran around the house, but he was nowhere to be seen. Then she saw something in the horse trough. It was Buddy, floating face down. She screamed and banged on the kitchen door, bringing Mommy on the run.
"Bud... Buddy... in the trough," she sobbed, finding it hard to breathe. Horrified, her mother leaped off the porch. Plunging her arms into the icy water, she dragged out her drowned child. Shivering in her soaked clothing, Elizabeth carried Buddy's icy body into the house. Laying him on the kitchen floor, she stripped him down to his underwear. Jumping to her feet, she stoked the stove to a cherry red. Then, pulling off her drenched dress, she hugged Buddy against her breast.
"Run, Abigail, run and get your father!" her mother shouted, tears covering her pale face. Struggling through the deep snow, Abigail came to where her father was cutting fire wood. Out of breath and sobbing, it took her precious seconds to relay her tragic message.
Daddy's face turned white and he raced across the pasture, slipping, falling and getting up to run on. Abigail followed, fresh tears freezing on her cheeks. It was too late. Buddy was gone.
Tomorrow they would bury Buddy beside Grandma’s and Grandpa's graves in the cemetery behind the church. Standing on the stool beside his casket, Abby reached out with trembling hands and smoothed Buddy's one and only suit. Just last week, she overheard Mommy telling Daddy that Buddy was growing so fast he was outgrowing all his clothes. Daddy jokingly called him his little weed. Buddy just grinned. Now Buddy wouldn't need a new suit or anything else. New tears moistened Abigail's eyes. Her little brother would never be any older than four.
Last Saturday evening, they had decorated the tree Daddy cut and brought in from the south pasture. Mommy made hot chocolate and they sang Christmas carols. Buddy sang so loud he almost drowned out Mommy as she played Silent Night on the piano.
A fantastic thought suddenly came to Abigail. Last month, Pastor Thompson preached about Hinds’ Feet on High Places. He said it was on the mountains where God answered our prayers. Abby’s heart sank. There were no mountains here, just the flat prairie. But now she remembered Shadow Ridge. It wasn't a mountain, but maybe God would overlook that and answer her prayer. She remembered how Jesus raised Lazarus from the dead. If He could do it for Lazarus, He could do it for Buddy.
Buddy looked like he was just sleeping, waiting for Abby to wake him up. She touched her brother on the shoulder. "Sleep, little Buddy. When Jesus wakes you up, we'll make a hundred snowmen."
Stepping down from the stool, she went to the front window. Daddy stood on the porch with Pastor Thompson and two neighbor men, Mr. Wilson and Mr. Miller. Their heads were bowed and she could see the preacher's lips moving. She got her coat from the closet, went to the door and quietly opened it. A blast of cold air hit her in the face. She stepped onto the porch and tiptoed past the men. If Daddy or Mommy knew her plan, they would stop her. It was her fault Buddy died, and that made her insides hurt. She had to go.
Reaching the barn, she saddled Champ the way Daddy had showed her. She led the pony to the back door so she wouldn’t be seen from the house. She opened the door and slipped out into the gathering night. Dark clouds covered the setting sun. The looks of them scared her and she almost turned back. No, if she could just make it to Shadow Ridge, Buddy would live again. At the corral fence, she climbed the rails and scrambled onto Champ's back. Urging him forward, she headed into the setting sun and the approaching blizzard.
For the next half hour, Abigail's absence went unnoticed as the people of the church prepared for Buddy's wake. Carrying a platter of ham into the dining room, Elizabeth stopped in mid-stride. A fearful look crossed her face. “Michael, have you seen Abigail?"
"No, I thought she was in the kitchen with you."
A quick check of the house came up empty. "Don't panic. Maybe she's in the barn," Michael said unconvincingly.
"Oh, Michael, you know she won't go near the barn since Buddy died," Elizabeth said as tears misted her eyes. In her mind, she pictured two coffins in the parlor.
"I'm going to check anyway," Michael said, hurrying out into the night. He was back in minutes. "She's not there and─"
"And what, Michael? What is it?" Elizabeth’s voice was shrill.
Looking his wife in the eye, Michael said, "The pony is gone, and so is the saddle." Gasping, Elizabeth covered her mouth. Michael took her in his arms.
"She blames herself for Buddy's death," she said with new tears on her cheeks.
"I know, I know," he murmured into his wife's hair.
Pastor Thompson spoke up. "Now don't you folks worry. We got enough men here to find her before the storm hits."
After a short prayer, the men rushed to unharness their horses from their buckboards and wagons. With no time to return home for saddles, they would ride bareback. The women packed food and comforted Elizabeth. No one wanted to say it, but they all knew a blizzard on the prairie was deadly. With prayers on their lips and fear in their hearts, the men started the search.
Abby was confused. She was halfway to Shadow Ridge when dusk settled. Now she couldn't see a thing. She hadn't expected the night to be so dark. Each time she thought of turning back, she remembered Buddy laughing and playing. She was so cold and her fingers were numb. She tried putting them in her coat pocket, but every time he felt the reins slacken, Champ turned back toward home. Fresh snow began falling. At first, it was just a few flakes. Then it came faster and faster until the air was swirling with white. Abby's heart thumped in her chest.
Every year in winter, Daddy would stretch a rope between the house and the barn. The first time he did, Abby thought it strange. Then one day a blizzard swept across the plains. The blowing snow was so thick she couldn't see the edge of the porch. When Daddy went to feed the horses and cows in the barn, he held tightly to the rope. Each time he went to the barn, Mommy waited at the door with the shotgun. She told Abby if Daddy didn't return in a half hour she would shoot into the air and the noise would guide Daddy back to the house. Abby kept a tense watch on the porch steps until she saw his snow-covered figure appear through the wall of white.
Now she saw a wall of snow coming at her. It frightened her so badly she jumped off Champ. Free at last, the pony turned and trotted for home. Calling his name, Abby tried to run after him, but her legs quickly tired and she fell face down in the deep snow. Fresh tears came to her eyes. She knew she had failed. She would never make it to Shadow Ridge. Jesus wouldn't answer her prayer and Buddy would stay dead. The wall of snow enveloped her. She was so tired. She lay in the snow, just to rest for a few minutes. An unnatural warmth spread over her as she closed her eyes.
The snow was falling at an inch every ten minutes. They struggled on, five men praying with each lumbering step of the horses. If they didn't find her soon, they would have no choice but to turn back. Michael couldn't risk the lives of these men. If need be, he would continue the search alone.
"Look there," Reverend Thompson called, pointing to a glow off to their left.
Reining his horse up beside the pastor, Michael Maxwell squinted in the direction he indicated. "Can't be a fire," he said as the other men came alongside. "Come on." Digging his heels into the horse's side, he urged it forward.
Some say what they saw next is legend. Others swear it’s fact. Until their dying day, every man searching with Michael that night insisted it was true.
Two huge men in shining garments hovered over the prone body of Abigail Maxwell. In their hands were jeweled swords and the enormous wings on their backs covered the sleeping girl. With flaming eyes, they watched the men on horseback draw near. A strange sense of peace flowed into each man's heart. In the next instant, the shining men vanished.
Swinging down from the saddle, Michael ran to his sleeping child. Scooping her up in his arms, he noticed an uncanny phenomenon. Although snow was piling up all around them, there was none where Abigail had lain. Inside the circle, the air was warm and pleasant. Handing the little girl to Pastor Thompson, Michael climbed back on his horse. Then, taking his daughter in his arms, he led the way home. They found Champ a mile away trotting in the direction of the barn. Amazingly, Abigail didn’t awake until she was carried onto the porch. As the men approached the front door, screams broke out inside.
Too troubled to rest, Elisabeth had been in the kitchen reheating the mulligan stew on the wood cook stove. Realizing she wanted to be by herself, the women stayed in the parlor. The soup had just started to bubble when she heard loud gasps and then screams coming from the front room. Her heart leaped to her throat. Looking out the window, she saw lanterns bobbing in the yard. Fearing the worst, she hurried on stumbling feet to the front hallway. What she saw almost caused her to faint. Buddy was sitting up in his coffin. Her husband, daughter and the search party were standing in the doorway to the parlor, wide-eyed and open-mouthed.
"I smell stew. I hungry, Mamma," Buddy said, smiling and holding out his arms.
Abigail was the first to break out of the trance. Running to her little brother, she hugged him. "Jesus did it! He answered my prayer. Even though I didn't make it to Shadow Ridge, He did it."
Some will deny it was a miracle, that God never raised the little boy from the dead. Buddy had probably hit his head and been knocked unconscious. The water drove his temperature down. Maybe, but I think not. However, the real miracle that night took place in the heart of a 10-year-old girl. That night on the Kansas prairie, Abigail gave the greatest gift of all, risking her life for the one she loved.

Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.

Loading

Abigail Queen of Natronia

Loading

Wait for Me

My daddy is very brave
in snow so deep.
It came last night when we
were asleep.
Piles and piles kept
coming down.
Now I lift each foot high
off the ground.
Faraway trees are still green
and daddy waits for me.

(c) 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

The Double Bump Boy

Little Stevie liked walking
with mom.
Today he tripped and
fell into a hole.
He got up and fell into
another hole.
Mom felt the bump on
his head.
“You have a lump from a bump.”
And they both laughed.

(c) 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Happy Morning

I wake up to lots
of noise.
I can hear through
my window.
The sun is shining
so bright.
The birds and the sun
are my friends.
Are they your friends
too?

(c) 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

As a Child Learns

Baby footprints straddle
foam-crested waves
as
each push of water
tests her confidence
mama calls…
be careful honey
don’t fall,
statement of mother-love
as a warm wave
caresses
little time to hear
her voice of
concern.
Restless toes grasp
Northumberland pebbles.

© Richard L. Provencher

Published in Canadian Author & Bookman
Toronto, Ontario ISSN 0008-2937

Loading

A Son

I held this life
cradled in my hands
a gift from God,
he came by night.

© Richard L. Provencher

Loading

A Busy Boy

Lug a bag of loose bones
to the bookstore, so
grown-ups can notice
those secret shapes

my teacher told me
when you are young
you’ll have weird ideas
on what is fun for
little boys

pickles and pigeons, even
roaring lions make my
nose nervous, but
karate kicks help me.

© Richard L. Provencher

*

Loading

A Child of God

A Child of God

Tap-tapping like drum beats
from a cautious
march, the boy’s pale face
follows my steps
his cane meandering side
to side through the aisle, and
I watch

hummingbird fingers poke
at the shelves. He
listens to the crinkle of a
spaghetti package
chin uplifted, grinning like
a monkey

mom’s proud of her
son, turned ten today and
‘born again’
during last Sunday’s service.

© Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Feast of Summer

The Milky Way
is a sweep of energized
rhythm

an imaginative
journey across the
galaxy

in a crown of glory:

Queen Cassiopeia
Aquila
the Eagle
Northern Cross and
the Great Rift--

a plethora of guardianship.

Author Notes:
“Our sky has always intrigued those watching for comets or even UFO’s. Many young people have also become space astronauts.”

© 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Doggone Ace

You’re gone Ace.
Barking no longer necessary
to harass
mail carriers
nor strangers standing

frightfully still while
you munch
pant legs dressed
in brand-name
tags.

They'll miss that mouthful
of teeth
your frenetic fury

black and white pooch
wearing one crooked eye.
Yes Ace
doggone they will.

Author Notes:
“I often wondered about all those dogs lurking in driveways then chasing postmen/women who brought desired mail. This is a story of one such dog who left his mark.”

© 2009-17 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

A Boy and His Dog

There’s a liking for the
chase young fellow
and your dog knows the difference
between love and just a friend.

You’re his master
and he’ll follow you
even into salty swells
of incoming tide
as you wade Atlantic-strides
along the shore.

Never let him down boy.

Author Notes:
“When a family lives by the ocean there’s always concern for the safety of their young children. And a dog is the perfect companion for safety and protection.”

© 1993-2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

A Little Boy

A Little Boy

Add a little boy
some peanut butter sandwiches
a few trouser tears -- nothing special
and the whole world knows him.

Author Notes:
“There is always something special about a little boy. And in my early days such a joy heading off to fish for trout with a slingshot hanging from a back pocket.”

© 1975-2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Green or Blue?

A black cat looks
for any boy
who will walk with
him

or take him
home.

“I will,” said Joey

MEOW
answered the cat.

Both wished for
a friend
and
now each has one

BIG SMILES.

A brown
can
full of cookies
is a reward.

Or an orange
can be
a new wish

for doing good
work
at school.

See the purple
sky

and brown mud
on the
ocean shore?

Let us
find clams every
day
and laugh

when ocean sprays
green water
on the beach.

We put
blue
in our other
wish

and five geese
soon fly
by.

Author Notes:
’The heart of a child is full of honesty.
They see things adults miss.
They love things adults forgot about.
And a child is like a flower that blossoms
with curiousity about earth,
land and sky.”

© 2012-17 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Pride revisited

There was a little chick in a cage. While some people thought it was lonely, other birds knew it was proud. His master was worried about the cold nights closing in on the season as leaves were beginning to strip the green off the trees. The little chick felt proud in its cage because there was nobody else to share the room with. “This cage is all mine,” the chick often said smugly. But its owner couldn’t understand the chick’s language because he was a human after all. He thought the chick is unhappy because it had nobody to share the cage with. Soon, the master went to the market and bought a little duckling to add to the cage so that the chick would become happy to have company, a new friend to know and see. As soon as the duckling entered the cage and the gate closed, the chick ran after the duckling, chasing it around the cage, yelling: “Why did you enter my territory? This cage is mine, all mine, and I hit intruders hard with my beak!” The duckling kept escaping from the chick while neither knew what awaited them in the dead of that night as the stars were beginning to appear in the sky. The chick was utterly frustrated about the breach of its isolation and exclusive territory. Its frustration continued until the cold came before bedtime. The chick and the duckling were beginning to feel sleepy, and the breeze was losing its temperature as the air lost light to the darkness of night. The duckling finally sat on a corner of the cage and closed its eyes to sleep. Meanwhile, the chick felt cold and was seen alone as it sat on a corner, opposite to the duckling, and its pride of feeling like the king of the cage was gradually fading. The owner or master, however, was satisfied with the idea of introducing the duckling to the chick because he always thought the chick was sad about being alone in the cage. Slowly but eventually, the chick lost its pride to the bitter cold and thought about resting its chest on the warm back of the sleeping duckling. “Oh, and how warm it would be!” It said to itself. The chick came closer and closer. It rested its chest on the shoulders and neck of the duckling, putting some of its weight on it and feeling the cozy warmth of the duckling’s existence. The duckling shuffled a little without moving too much, not to make the chick feel ashamed, and felt the chick’s warm chest resting on its shoulders. Both of them were happy to make each other warm, and the chick realized that being alone in the cage is not as prestigious as it previously thought. There come days when pride and arrogance submit to the warmth of togetherness and cooperation. The chick would wake up the next morning to feel arrogant again, like a territorial monster, but would suddenly remind itself of the bitter cold that would always follow each night and be a threat like an enemy of all birds during winter. Togetherness would make victory and history, while victory is written by knowledgeable historians and futurists. Summer days finally arrived, and the chick started beating the duckling with its beak again. The chick didn’t need to rest its chest on the duckling’s shoulders at night anymore because summer’s nights are not very cold. But you might want to imagine that this story ended like the chick respected the duckling in the summer too, even though summer’s nights are not very cold. That depends on your imagination, darling, while many things are possible in this world we live in, and we must be careful throughout all seasons, with our friends and allies.

* * * * *
November 20, 2017

Loading

Uncertain travels

There was once a gorgeous snake on one side of a lake that wanted to go to the other side of the lake. The snake always saw dolphins playing in the lake. This time, however, for the first time ever, it rattled to tell a dolphin to come over for goodness sake. The snake said that it wanted to climb on the dolphin’s back. It was very necessary for the snake to get to the other side of the lake as soon as possible. For goodness sake, the snake’s mother was ill and had to have someone by her side. The dolphin agreed to give the snake a ride and to carry it to the other side of the lake. By the time the dolphin and snake together reached the other side, there was a feeling of something burning on the dolphin’s back. The dolphin asked the snake whether it saw anything bad was happening on its back. The snake said that it was the sun’s rays that had burnt the dolphin’s back because the dolphin had been playing too much in the lake while lots of sunshine make sunburns. The snake said that it even protected the dolphin’s back, shielding it against too much sunlight with scales and a wide open mouth, providing shade for the dolphin’s back against sunlight. The dolphin thanked the snake for the protection, and the snake thanked the dolphin for the delicious journey.

* * * * *
November 20, 2017

Loading

Conner and the Clone Machine

"I think it's ready." For two years, Conner and his friend Jeremy were spending their spare time on their newest invention: The Clone Machine. Consisting of many well thought out components, they felt like the time and hard work would pay off. The Clone Machine would be used on many objects for the convenience of everyone, including the cloning of people! There was one problem, however. The machine wasn't tested on humans yet.

"Are you sure?" asked Jeremy, scratching his head and looking at the masterpiece. "Almost sure of it," Conner replied. "If all goes well, we'll have a clone of each other in no time!" He walked over to the main control panel and inserted a key. With a clockwise turn, the machine whirred up, with a soft humming sound. Just a few more things. "If the molecules of our body are broken down and cloned, then hopefully, our whole system will be replicated!"

"So many things could go wrong, though!" Jeremy exclaimed. "But... ah... we have done tests before." Conner nodded enthusiastically. He said," If you are so unsure that this will work, then I'll do it myself!" Conner trotted up to the door of the system, and opened it. The inside was made of metal, but the scanner would not process it, as long as nothing would block the it. A bright, round light was established on the top of the machine to shine down on the object, in this case Conner, to ensure an accurate result. All was set.

"Wish me luck," Conner said, saluting Jeremy. "I'll see you on the other side!" He closed the door, and stood still. Conner gave Jeremy a thumbs up, and he pressed the button on the side. He could immediately feel a strange sensation, almost as if someone was tickling him from the inside. Suddenly, a bright green light flashed, showing that the process of cloning had started. Conner tried to remain calm, keeping his arms at his side and taking deep breaths. A heat wave started to occur at his feet, and it slowly traveled up to his head. After a mere two minutes, everything stopped. Conner, still afraid to move, gestured toward Jeremy to ask if it was okay to move. "Wow!" Jeremy said. "You can come out!"

Conner slowly moved his right arm towards the door handle. As he turned it, he was almost scared to see what the other side of the clone machine had. As Conner walked out of the machine, he could hear something else moving, inside of the clone machine itself. A figure had appeared on the other side, and it looked exactly like Conner. His jaw dropped.

"Well, 'ello there!" said the other Conner. "I guess this thing did work, whaddyathink?"

The real Conner just stared, awed at what he was seeing. It had worked! "Yeah, it did!" he said, still shocked. "So, er, how are you?"

"I feel new," said the cloned Conner, "Of course, that's because I was just made, wasn't I?" He laughed, and then walked over to Jeremy. "Are you his lab partner? Cool!" Clone Conner had just went over to the clone machine, and went inside. "Wow!" he said, muffled because the door had just closed. "I wonder what this button does..." Just then, a green light appeared above the machine.

"Uh, oh..." Jeremy said. "He's cloning himself again." In the distance, a laugh was heard inside. "This tickles!" Minutes later, the cloned Conner came out. Just as he was about to speak, another cloned Conner came out. "Wow!" said all three Conners. "We're identical!" Just as they all were getting ready to sit down, another Conner appeared. "Wait..." The machine had just started to replicate more and more Conners, all of which were piling out of the end of the machine, all new and just as confused as everyone else. Jeremy sighed. "This is going to be a loooonnng day."

To be continued...

Loading

Aloysius’s Secret

Loading

Ravi the Rickshaw - Monsoon

RAVI THE RICKSHAW - MONSOON

A wise old man is slowly riding his rusty, old-fashioned bicycle into the village square. He has all his worldly goods tied up in bundles of white cloth, attached to the handlebars and even tucked behind the saddle. Babu travels from village to village and he has obviously been here before - the village children are calling out to him:

“BABU! BABU! tell us a story ……. please! please!” they begged.

The children hurriedly gather around kindly old Babu as he slowly gets off his bike and sits down cross-legged on the ground in the village square, getting himself comfortable before starting to tell one of his many stories.

“Well children,” Babu said smiling at all the happy children’s faces staring up at him. “Today I will tell you all about Ravi. The rickshaw. The children clap their hands excitedly.

“Ravi was a brand new rickshaw, all shiny and sparkly.

Ravi was moving in the line of “just finished rickshaws” leaving the factory through a huge factory door, he looks excited, and can’t wait..

He was very proud of himself when he caught sight of his reflection in the factory window for the very first time. His yellow paintwork sparkled in the sunlight, his velvety upholstered seats had never even been sat on and he was especially proud of his matching bouncy red tassels swinging from his handlebars and his aerial.”

Ravi glimpses his reflection in a widow pane by his side, and stops. He thinks he’s beautiful, he smiles proudly, the rickshaw behind him beeps to push him on..

“Ravi was very nervous about what was outside the factory gates, however. It was the first time he had ever been
anywhere on his own and it was very scary for a brand new little rickshaw

Ravi is now by the factory door, he is terrified, he is looking at the crowded streets of Mumbai that he is about to plunge into, and freezes, he didn’t think it would be that scary, the impatient rickshaw behind him is beeping again, but Ravi is holding on to the door

He didn’t know what was out there, where would he find some petrol when he got thirsty? He didn’t know how to get people to ride, he didn’t know what his new life would be like…he was just terrified…

Finally the rickshaw behind Ravi gives him a little push, and Ravi finds himself in the middle of traffic, he collects himself, puffs out the dirt, puts on a very brave and competitive face, and putters along.

Ravi was puttering along up and down various streets,
He gathers a bit of courage and gives a little girl a ride, she gives him a compliment on his new look, he is over the moon now, he starts blowing his horn and singing along waving to people, and other rickshaws are slightly envious of his brand new shiny look.
Ravi is finally happy.
But all of a sudden, he hears a huge BANG. He jolts. Another BANG, Ravi shivers and looks up, the sky has gone black,
The crowds of people seemed to disappear into the houses and the shops and the streets were suddenly lit up by bright flashes of light with some very loud bangs. Poor Ravi was very frightened, he didn’t know what to do or where to go! A few minutes later, the flashes became brighter and brighter and the explosions got louder and louder and then, lots of big, heavy drops of water began to fall on him, blown by a very strong wind. The rain bounced off Ravi’s roof, making loud drumming noises and he felt more and more frightened and very lonely.

Ravi was soaked through. His brand new tyres were soaking wet and muddy and even his new padded seat was damp, but he had to carry on going through the streets until he could find some shelter. His windscreen wipers were going swish, swish, as fast as they could, but still Ravi could hardly see where he was going. Perhaps he could find his way back to the factory? He had always felt safe there, he was thinking. Turning a corner, Ravi finds a huge old Tata truck. Ravi approaches the truck cautiously. The truck is asleep and snoring loudly. Ravi is afraid of the truck, but he has no choice.. he snuggles himself between it’s tyres hoping not to wake him up, Ravi shakes the water off him , leans against one of the huge tyres and starts to sleep. But the truck opens one eye, looks down and discovers Ravi

what r u doing here??

(Very shakily his teeth are clinking, he starts sneezing)
I II I’m I’m I’m (Atchou )

Dear, dear, you’re going to catch a cold.. Here, here, don’t be afraid, I just get a little grumpy when I wake up that’s all. I am SRI the oldest truck in the city. What’s your name little one?

“RRRavi.”

Is this the first time for you in a monsoon?

I don’t know sir, ww what’s a monsoon?

Well, a monsoon is when we get big flashes of light in the sky called ‘lightning’ followed by loud bangs called ‘thunder’, together with lots of water called ‘rain’ . First you see the lightning, then you hear the thunder, then the rain comes. You know why we see the lightning before you hear it’s thunder noise?

Ravi is engaged now, also feels safer despite the thunder and rain.

No .. Sir, why is that?

Because light travels faster than sound. You see before you hear.

Ravi is amazed by this piece of information. Sri who hasn’t had such a dedicated audience for a long time, carries on showing off his knowledge

“Another interesting fact, when you see the lightning flash and count the seconds until you hear the thunder, this can tell you how far away the centre of the storm is. So, if it’s five seconds between the lightning and the thunder, then the storm is five miles away.

WOW! Says Ravi in amazement

Sri showing off ! Not only that, the most beautiful surprise after torrential rain is the fabulous rainbow which follows when the rain stops..

(Just as he says that, the rain stops, a little sunshine appears between the clouds)

Ah, there, you’re a lucky little one, look up

(Ravi extends himself and looks up, we see a glorious rainbow forming in the sky as Sri keeps explaining)

This is light is broken up by raindrops and it makes a great curved spectrum of colour. Some people even say there is a pot of gold buried at the end of a rainbow!”

This is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever, ever, ever seen since I left home!

Uhuh says Sri smiling endearingly.

So all this ligh-te-ning and th-thunder and rain, this Mon-soon is not dangerous after all

Well, yes and no.. The rain brings water that people need to wash with, grow their crops in the fields and cool everything down after the hot sun. BUT,(dramatically) if there is too much rain it can cause a flood.

RAVI A flood??? What’s a flood??

Good Grief, you’re a curious little one RAVI. That’s another long story, perhaps some other day I tell you about the flood. I need to sleep now, I have to make a delivery very early tomorrow morning and I need to rest.

Ravi yawns a big yawn

Looks like you can do with some sleep yourself,
(Ravi nods with droopy eyes)

OK, you can snuggle up here for tonight
until you find your own sleeping quarters..
Good night little one

Good night Sri sir!

Ravi snuggles between Sri’s wheels they both shut their eyes and start snoring gently.

“Well, that was my story for today, children. Now, it’s time for you all to go home and I shall see you all again another day” said the wise old man, standing up and climbing back onto his bicycle.

“Goodbye, Babu!” shouted the children as they ran off home, eager to tell their families all about Ravi the Rickshaw and monsoons.

The old man cycles out of the village just as the sun is setting.

Loading

THE GIRL WHO TRIED TO FLY

THE GIRL WHO TRIED TO FLY
Once upon a time, there was a girl named Lily. She was four. She always tried to fly. She jumped off of a chair. Boom! Her mom Kate came running in.
“Are you ok?” said her mom.
“Yes” said Lily, but Lily did not give up. She jumped off of everything that was tall but it got late so she went to bed. That night she woke up and started to jump on her bed and started to fly.
The next morning she had school so she went to school. Her teacher’s name was Ms. Rose. Her room was called Room 3. She was learning math. Beep!
“Oh no!” said Lily. “It’s a fire!”
She went out side in a line. She heard a noise. It was saying, “help!”  Lily flew to her classroom.  It was Luna.
“Grab on” said Lily.
She saved Luna’s life so when she went home and told her mom her story, she was famous.

She was on TV and Luna and Lily were best friends. They played together a lot.

THE END.

Loading

School Time

School time

School time is nearly over
School time is nearly done
Time for holidays
And time for some fun
Having fun with friends in school
And learning lots of things
Time to go home and have some fun.

Loading

Unity is strength

The Sticks
Once in a kingdom, there were two boys named Tom and Robert. They lived on a farm. Robert was the elder brother. They would always fight. When their father buys something for Tom, Robert would get angry and fight and vice versa.

One day their father decided to have a competition. There was a bundle of sticks. “The one who breaks the bundle of sticks gets a bar of chocolate” their father said. Robert was the first one. He tried his best but he could not break it. Tom was next. He tried his best but he could not too. Their father asked the boys to break the bunch of sticks together. They replied “It’s worth giving it a shot.” The boys were shocked. They actually broke the bundle. They were really happy and they got a chocolate bar each. They apologized to each other. They understood that unity is strength. They decided that they would never fight again, but would stay and help each other. They lived happily ever after.

Loading

My pillow

Some folks, it's said, hear pillow talk
As they climb into their bed.
Others hear nothing at all
As thoughts ramble through their head.
Some folks want a fat one
Others, one that's thin.
Still others want a fluffy one
To sink their head within.
The pillow that I chose
I know I got it right
When I lay my head upon it's face
MY pillow says, "Goodnight".

R. Riecke Gernon
9/21/17

Loading

Turtle and Rabbit Story

One day a rabbit was boasting about how fast he could run. He was laughing at the turtle for being so slow. Much to the rabbit’s surprise, the turtle challenged him to a race. The rabbit thought this was a good joke and accepted the challenge. The fox was to be the umpire of the race. As the race began, the rabbit raced way ahead of the turtle, just like everyone thought.
The rabbit got to the halfway point and could not see the turtle anywhere. He was hot and tired and decided to stop and take a short nap. Even if the turtle passed him, he would be able to race to the finish line ahead of him. All this time the turtle kept walking step by step by step. He never quit no matter how hot or tired he got. He just kept going.

However, the rabbit slept longer than he had thought and woke up. He could not see the turtle anywhere! He went at full speed to the finish line but found the turtle there waiting for him.

Supriya prakash
37 year old

Loading

Phoenix Adventure in the Magic Shed

Molly and Sophie were best friends. They were neighbours and loved exploring. You might remember them from their mermaid adventure.
Molly went to Sophie's house with the magic wooden shed. "It's taking forever for the pancakes to get done cooking." said Sophie swaying her dark brown hair. "Hey! We could go play in the in the magic shed and see what's lurking in the corner!” said Molly. So in the shed they went.

"This time can you guess what will be pouring out of the loose plank?" asked Molly curiously when they entered the shed. "Sand?" suggested Sophie. But no, it was a lot lighter than sand. It was..."Mist!" shouted Molly. They went through the loose plank but instead of a tunnel there was a roller coaster leading to the sky. “Should we…go on it?” asked Molly. "Of course!" said Sophie excitedly.
There were two chairs and a button that said “Go”. Sophie pressed the button and off they went. Up, down, loop the loop and straight up like a rocket!
"I think we're going to the clouds!" screamed Molly. She was right, they were going to the clouds. When they reached the top Molly found out they could fly. Then Sophie spotted a Phoenix sitting on a golden tree.
"Hello" said Molly. The bird jumped and said "You’re here! You’re here! You’re finally here! Sorry I'm just so happy. My name is Freo. The reason I'm so happy is because you can help us defeat the horrible Eagle that took over our village.”
"So where is your village?” asked Molly.
"Follow this map." he said.
"Through the Question Wall, then Guessing Game Door-Maze and Ice-cream Mountain?" asked Sophie.
"Yep!” cried Freo, “Now let’s go save the village.”
So they went all the way to the question wall.
“So how do we play?” asked Molly.
Suddenly a note appeared and Sophie read the note aloud. It said:

“To play you have to answer all three questions.
You have three tries.
If you get one question wrong, you’re boxed out of here.
But if you get all right, the wall will open.”

They decided that Sophie should answer all the questions as she was excellent at riddles.
First question is “How do you spell mouse trap with three letters?”
"C A T" Sophie quickly wrote.
The second question is “What’s bright orange and sounds like a parrot?”
“A carrot!” shouted Sophie.
The final question is “What fruit do twins like to eat?”
“Pears!” Sophie had filled in ….all the right answers!
The wall opened slowly. Next they ran all the way to the Guessing Door Maze.

Molly found something shining in the cloud dirt. It was a crystal. “Look” said Molly while taking it carefully out of the dirt. “It could be Eagle’s because it has a picture of an eagle. See?” said Sophie surprised.
“Every time you complete a task, you will get a prize that will help you get through the next obstacle” explained Freo. Instantly the crystal lit up a path through the maze. They followed the glowing trail which took them out of the maze.
At the end they saw three doors with letters on them. On the first door it said “D”, on the second door it said “I” and on the third door it said “S”. Molly chose “S” and she wasn’t sure if it was the right one to get out of the maze. “S” ended up opening into Slime City! Molly closed the door at once. Then she hesitated and tried door “D” but it turned out to be a Dump which was full of flies. The girls shut that door quickly as well.
“So it has to be door I” Sophie said confidently. Sophie had unexpectedly discovered the secret to the doors. The trick was to be confident and sure that you were choosing the right door before you even opened it! Because she was sure this time, door “I” turned from Insect Mountain into Ice cream Mountain. They were finally at the last obstacle to get to the village.

When they walked in, Freo started to climb up a tree. ”Hey Freo. Why don’t you fly up the tree?” asked Sophie.
“Because Eagle has turned the gravity on so the phoenixes can’t fly out and escape” said Freo.
Two pairs of purple magic boots were waiting for the girls at the bottom of the ice cream mountain.
“What can they do?” asked Molly curiously.
“They can make you fly on clouds and up the ice cream mountain. They are your prize for completing the second task” said Freo. “You only have ten minutes before the mountains melt”
“But what about you?” asked Molly.
“You can hold me in your backpack while you fly up the mountain” Freo suggested.
“Let’s go! We are getting late!” cried Sophie.
They flew and reached the door at the top of the ice cream mountain in seven minutes and five seconds.
“Ready?” asked Freo, “Now you have to put Eagle in prison.”
They all went through the door and walked to the castle. They heard drumming as the got near and the heard the Eagle say through his microphone, “Those girls and I shall go to war in thirty minutes!” All the Eagle’s servants cheered and clapped.
“Need a plan” Sophie kept saying. Suddenly she said “Got it! Molly have you got any loom bands?”
“Yes. A whole box in my backpack. Why?” asked Molly.
“I have a plan. You will make a long loom band rope of camouflaged green colours while we put the crystal in a place with good hiding spots. Then we will call Eagle to come get his crystal and when he comes near, we will trap him and tie him up with the rope.” explained Sophie. So that is exactly what they did and it worked! As soon as the Eagle was trapped in prison he power finished and his servants turned good. His powers turned into silver confetti which blew all over the village. There were phoenix streamers and a big three layered chocolate cake with gold icing at the celebration.
“We give you our thanks for saving our village from that nasty Eagle. As a present, you can keep the purple boots so you can fly back to us anytime” said Freo kindly.
Sophie and Molly sadly said goodbye and went back home to eat their pancakes which were finally ready. They put the boots in their treasure box with the necklace they had gotten from the mermaids earlier. Then immediately they went to bed for a nap to dream of their next adventure!

The End
By Sofia Omer (7 years old)

Loading

Fairy Adventure

Outside a little house
In a deep dark wood
Elegant and dainty
A little fairy stood

As I got closer
She asked me my name
She sprinkled fairy dust
So our sizes were the same

She then ran away
And I followed after
As I approached her
You could hear her laughter

When I caught up
She whispered to me
“I live over there
In that little tree”

So off we went
To her fairy house
And there we saw
A tiny fairy mouse

‘His name is Timmy’
She said to me
And then she said
‘Will you stay for tea?’

So we ate fairy cakes
And strawberry ice cream
We chatted for hours
It felt like a dream

But just when I was
Having such fun
She said “Look at the time,
You must run”

She magic’d me back
To my normal size
When she opened the door
I couldn’t believe my eyes

I was back home
In my very own room
I hope I have another
Fairy adventure soon

Loading

Dina and Yoyo

Dina the elephant was returning home one day in the forest, when a fierce storm started raging.  It was almost evening.
Dina hurried, suddenly passing by a tree she heard a loud cawing.  She stopped.
Looking at the tree Dina saw a nest.  A young crow was crying for its mother.
The branch on which the nest had been built was swaying dangerously.  Any moment it could fall.  Dina felt pity for the young crow.  She thought of her own baby Tina.
An idea struck her.  Dina lifted her trunk and encircled the branch on which the nest was built.  While the other branches of the tree swayed, this branch remained steady in the grip of her trunk.
Yo Yo the mother crow who had been out searching for food for her young, returned home to see Dina holding the branch of the tree on which her nest was built.
Until the storm subsided Dina went on holding the branch of the tree in one position.  Yo Yo was overcome with gratitude, for Dina had cared for her chick when she was away.  From that day onwards the two became best of friends.
They went to the lake for a dip in the water together.  Very often Yo Yo perched on Dina’s back travelled the length and breadth of the jungle.
Yo Yo however was not happy.  ‘Dina has done a great service by saving my baby but I have not been able to do anything for her’, she sighed.  ‘How can I compare myself with Dina.  I am only a crow and she is so strong and big’.

One day Tina the baby elephant fell sick.  She complained of pain in the stomach.  Alfred zebra the local doctor, prescribed pills prepared from the juices of herbs collected from the forest.  One pill was to be taken every day for seven days.
Tina however refused to take the pill as it had a bitter taste.  Tina’s health deteriorated and Dina became very worried.
Yo Yo also became depressed.  Something ought to be done.  Suddenly she thought of an idea.
“Why don’t we put the pill in an apple and give it to Tina to eat?”  She asked Dina.  “Tina is very fond of apples isn’t she?”
Dina readily agreed but how could they put the pill inside the apple?  Yo Yo decided to use her beak.  With its sharp and pointed edge she made a small hole in the apple.  The pill was the put into it and the top sealed with honey which Yo Yo brought from the hive of Runa the bee.  Since Yo Yo and Runa were friends the latte agreed to give Yo Yo the honey.
Tina happily munched the apples.  Very soon the pain in her stomach subsided and Tina recovered.
Dina was grateful to Yo Yo and the latter was happy to have been able to repay her friend’s debt and the two remained inseparable for life.

Loading

A Face in the Clouds

A fishing trip will be good for you," mom said. "You never go anywhere anymore. This is your chance to get out in the woods. Now scoot. "

James didn't know his neighbor that well, even if he did deliver his early morning paper. He couldn’t even spell the guy’s name, let alone pronounce it. Carpen… something. Anyway, he was a fellow from Quebec mom knew.

Now he stared at his woodland surroundings. Scotch thistles kept trying to tear his skin apart. And deer flies dive-bombed his head. James was sure the mosquitoes must have taken most of his spare blood. Why did he agree to come anyways?

He felt like, ‘Son of Caveman’ walking through heavy bush; climbing mountains of rock and watching a river swirl at the bottom of this hill. It didn’t seem natural being away from sidewalks and houses with TV, with no jabbing moose flies checking out your blood type. Besides, he was tired of people feeling sorry for him, because dad died a few months ago. James sure missed him.

As he stood up a twig tried to scratch his eye out. And his jeans were damp. The man told him early morning dew is never dry. How come Mr. Carpen. . . thinks that's funny? James was really smart for his age, but not smart enough to figure out a good excuse to stay home.

"COOOMMMMIING?" The voice plunged like a Roman spear, as it whistled towards him, from below the hill. James cringed as he moved to the edge of this rocky ridge. Almost felt like being at the top of an avalanche with danger waiting below. Does he think I'm a mountain goat? The man below looked like a midget. How did he make it down there? Maybe he had a parachute.

"No way!" the boy shouted, looking at the fifty-foot drop.

"It's not that bad," the man answered. "Come on. I'll help…if you're afraid. "

"You calling me a scared-cat?" the boy shot back. But he was afraid. No so long ago he fell off a ladder trying to get their cat from up a tree. Dad said to wait. But James didn't. His back end still felt sore thinking about it.

"I'm sorry, didn't mean to say it that way!" the man yelled up.

"Okay! Coming!" James hollered.

The man came up part way and guided James down the slippery shale all the way to the Debert River shore. It was a magnificent view seeing where the narrow waterway wore a path through the rocky cliff. Their eyes feasted on the current as its movement tumbled down and down until it disappeared around a corner. “Speckled trout in all those waterfalls too," Mr. Carpentier said.

"Why do people like to catch fish anyways?" James huffed. "Besides, those scaly things stink. " The man pretended not to hear the boy's comments. He wasn't going to allow the peaceful spell of the outdoors be spoiled.

"Well?" But James was ignored and he didn't like it. Not one little bit. "All I can see is a lot of bush and rock," he added.

"This place is magic," the man answered. "You'll see. "

"I'm going to sit right here and not move. You can't make me fish in that river. Keep your old worms. Why did you bring me here anyways?"

“You said you wanted to come. ”

“Well, I changed my mind,” the boy snapped. Hey, what's wrong with this guy? He's smiling. Even after all the mean things James had said. He knew Mr. Carpen. . . was just trying to be nice.

"I'm sorry for being mean," he finally said. This was the second time today he had apologized. If mom were here, she would have fainted. His blond hair blew lazily in the wind. It was confusing. Dad should be here, not this stranger.

Mr. Carpentier slowly answered, "I accept your apology. Now I hope you're old enough to listen and stay in one spot. ”

Just the way dad would have said it, James thought.

“A person could get lost if they wandered around. I'll be up ahead. When you're ready to fish, call me. OK?"

"Okay. " James watched Mr. Carpen. . . move silently away, deftly casting a wiggling worm into rivulets along the way. His floppy hat brim swept up and down from the wind. Then James was alone. What to do? He looked at the river. “Magic,” the man had said.

"KERPLUNK!" James’ rock skipped four times. Not bad, first try. After awhile it got boring. What do you do for an encore after wrist-shooting about 25 flat stones?

James watched a crow flapping upwards to a crevice in the cliff. The other side must be almost a hundred feet up, he figured. The river wasn't very wide. Indeed, it was mostly full of little waterfalls, where the current bumped and scraped over boulders sending splashes of white into the air. He had to admit it looked awesome.

A squirrel raced along the bank towards him. Stopping suddenly it ripped off in the opposite direction. But James wouldn’t hurt it. In fact, the boy was the one who was nervous. "From his shadow," school chums said. He was a bluffer and his noisy façade simply masked the feelings of dad leaving him so suddenly.

James was fearful of swimming in water over his head, yet felt comfortable by this river. He was also nervous about climbing any high places, such as hiking in the wild woods. It was something dad could not understand. Maybe it was James’s dreams about monsters chasing him through the forest.

Then how come he's here, able to handle his emotions? Mom must have told Mr. Carpen. . . about his fears. Is that why his neighbor brought him to this remote place? All his thinking caused the boy to be sleepy. He laid his head on the nearest soft rock, and closed his eyes. Ah, just for a moment.

Sunshine was soothing and the scent of wild roses bathed the sleeping child. James dreamed mom was giving him a goodnight kiss. James thought about dad. He missed him so much. If only he were here. It wasn't fair he had to die.

Time seemed to stand still as images and memories danced in his mind. Suddenly, James opened his eyes. Where was he? James felt so rested. As his eyes began to focus he saw a man coming towards him. He recognized the glasses and floppy hat. It was Mr. Carpen. . .

"Feeling alright?"

I think so," the boy answered, moving the fingers from his left hand. It had fallen asleep after being used as a pillow.

"Let me help you up" and James accepted the firm grip.

"Thanks. "

"Want to try some exploring?" the man asked.

"Sure," James said eagerly.

Both sloshed in their sneakers along the river’s edge. James couldn't believe how 'cool' this was. And the bug juice Mr. Carpen. . . gave him actually kept the little vampires away. "This is neat" James said.

"Lots more to come," the man added. They rested on a fallen tree aside the shore. James listened intently to the man’s tales of camping and fishing, and other hiking adventures. And how, when the man’s children were young, similar treks had been made here.

The stories sounded similar to today’s adventure. James absorbed tales of animals seen in the forest. James knew they should be respected and protected.

He gasped as a whitetail deer leaped over some driftwood, a short distance away. The animal seemed to float through the air. As the afternoon slowly moved along, James felt relaxed. For some strange reason he didn't feel angry as before. Maybe this was a magic place like Mr. Carpen. . . said.

“Ready to go on?” the man asked.

""Okay if I sit here, a couple of minutes?" James almost pleaded. The man nodded and walked a short distance away, giving the boy some privacy.

James saw how easily the man cast his fishing line out. Must have had lots of practice he thought. James wondered if he could ever be like Mr. Carpen. . . To have fun, not worry so much especially not always expecting to get A's in school. And not having to be the fastest runner on the block to escape bullies.

James wished he could cast like Mr. Carpen. . . Even learn how to swim. It would be great not to be afraid of everything. Maybe his neighbor might teach him how to be braver?

"HEEYYY, MR. CARPENTIER! Wait for me!" James startled himself as those words roared out of his mouth. It felt good running through the shallow part of the river by himself. Water exploded in all directions as he rushed forward. It didn’t bother him when his jeans got soaked again.

Just before reaching the waiting man, something made him stop and turn. Looking back, he sensed someone watching. Yes, he was sure of it, an outline of a face in the clouds. He knew it was dad. And he was smiling.

Author Notes:

There are many children living without one parent and our stories deal with similar issues. Richard is pleased to use his 22 years of social services experiences to write and share ideas.

© 2009-17 Richard and Esther Provencher

Loading

Oh, Oh

 

My dog, Prince was my best friend when I was eight years old. And he was always hungry.

“Let’s go for a picnic,” mom said one day. “We’ll make sandwiches when we get there.” So our family drove twenty miles to Moose Bay Beach in northern Quebec.

Soon after arriving I said, “Let’s eat.” I was always hungry too.

“Not right now,” my parents said. They placed the picnic basket on our blanket, with a towel protecting the food from a hot sun. “Swim first, eat later.”

“But Prince is hungry,” I protested. “Me too,” I whispered.

The water was cool from splashing fun. But a short while later screams came from mom on the shore.

Rushing out of the water, dad and I saw Prince smacking his lips.

“He ate all our sliced bologna,” mom moaned.

“Oh…Oh,” I said. “I bet Prince isn’t hungry anymore.”

But everyone else was.

 

Author Notes:

Every boy wants a dog when they are young. Prince was a half-Collie and half-Farm dog, my dad said. I was eight years old and this was one of the many adventures I had when I was young.

 

© 2016 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Dinosaurs In My Bed

 

Andrew lay shivering in his bed. The sky was alive with booming sounds and brilliant flashes just outside his window.

 

Fifteen minutes ago he asked, “Mom, will the storm last long?”

 

“Please, don’t worry,“ she said. “The weatherman promised it would pass over Truro quickly. Now get some sleep.”

 

Except it didn’t; and he couldn’t.

 

Andrew listened to his alarm clock. “Tick…Tick…Tock.” The night seemed to go on forever. Seconds turned into minutes.

 

Then into what seemed like hours.

 

Above the house, loud lightning crashes made him duck further under the blankets. Outside thunder even rattled his window.

 

Should he go into his parent’s room? But then he was a big boy now. And he had to be brave. Dad even helped him prepare for this bad weather.

 

Just in case it lasted all night.

 

Now his backpack was hidden under the blankets. It was filled with favorite toys, games and comic books. Even “Panda” bear he had since the age of two.

 

Mom made sure Andrew also had a few goodies. A huge bag of popcorn was close to his right side. And a bag of rippled chips was on the other.

 

His family had gone tenting in Cape Breton, last weekend. So he was now a boy with camping experience. And he knew how to be brave.

 

What was moving around his toes? “Ouch, that hurt,” his trembling voice, whispered. The noise outside was so loud Andrew could hardly think.

 

Through the window, a dark sky blocked out the stars.

 

The boy was suddenly nervous. What was under the blanket? He was curious and rummaged through his backpack.

 

“OMIGOSH,” Andrew said. “I forgot my flashlight.”

 

He slid out of bed and hurled himself across the floor. Andrew hunted around until he found it in the top dresser drawer.

 

Quickly jumping back into bed, he forced cold feet down to the very end. Bare toes rested on something rough and sharp. Now it seemed to be crawling around his ankles.

 

Yikes! He wasn’t alone in bed!

 

He checked under the covers where it was black as coal, almost like being outside. Instead of gleaming stars lit up, spots looked more like eyes.

 

Roaring came from behind his left leg.

 

Andrew chewed on his left thumb and turned on the flashlight. “That terrifying sound couldn’t be…?” he hesitated.

 

Yes, a dinosaur! But that was impossible, wasn’t it? Dinosaurs couldn’t fit under bed covers belonging to a little boy, living inside his house. Right?

 

Wrong. Staring back at him was a Stegosaurus. And it tasted his Hostess vinegar chips, the one small bag with a few morsels left.

 

“Get away, you!” Andrew bellowed, trying to be brave. The animal rumbled something back under the blanket-sky and hurried into a shadowy corner.

 

New noises caught the boy’s attention. His flashlight helped pick out moving shadows. What was going on? he wondered. There was a Triceratops and a Deinonychus.

 

And a Tyranosaurus!

 

“Run!” Andrew yelled. Suddenly he felt like he was the only one alive on the planet. But he was still under his blanket that seemed to expand in the distance and even high above him.

 

He searched for somewhere to hide.

 

Cold feet could barely move. It was like a different world under the blankets. His heart marched to the beat of a drum. Lightning zipped then zapped under his blanket-sky.

 

Large animals began to chase smaller ones.

 

Racing toward him was a Dicraeosaurus. This was a peaceful plant eater and would not hurt him. But, Andrew couldn’t take any chances.

 

He pulled a fire engine from his backpack. Jumping into the front seat, Andrew turned the siren on full velocity. All it did was hurt his ears.

 

A Ceratosaurus and Albertosaurus bounded after him. They were like large friendly dogs wanting to play. But Andrew didn’t wish to get crushed.

 

He stepped on the gas pedal. And the fire engine leaped forward.

 

Soon, the road became a narrow path, aiming straight for the forest. Andrew quickly parked. Then he laced on new sneakers from his backpack.

 

He also brought his whistle. Shrill blowing warned everything to get out of his way. A flurry of feet escaped down the trail, each step pounding hard.

 

One arm held tightly to ‘Panda.’

 

The wind blew off his cap sending it into the distance. Branches snatched at his face. He didn’t want to get squashed or eaten by those dinosaurs.

 

The storm outside was nothing compared to wild animals chasing him under his blanket. How did all of this happen anyhow?

 

Growls and speeding feet kept pace behind him. Reaching into his backpack Andrew grabbed his roller blades. Now, he thought, it should be easy to skate away safely.

 

That is, until a sneaky tree root sent him headfirst into the mud.

 

Now it was hurry-up time to climb a tree.

 

“Mom, where are you?” Andrew shouted. “Daddd!” Skinny legs scrambled up the trunk. And like a monkey climbed higher from branch to branch.

 

Suddenly between two limbs was the head of a Brontosaurus. It smiled as it chewed a mouthful of leaves. “What’s your problem?” it seemed to say.

 

“Andrew! ANDREWWW!” someone called. Voices seemed to move back and forth and around like echoes. Yes, people were shouting his name!

 

The boy hastily threw off his blankets, sat up, and stared at mom and dad. He blinked as morning’s sun peeked between Venetian blinds.

 

“Panda” was still tucked securely under his arm.

 

“I see you found our surprises under your blankets,” mom said.

 

Andrew looked blankly at his mom.

 

“You know. Remember the dinosaur models you asked for last week?”

 

“And I’m proud of you,” dad said. “Look how neatly you stacked them on your dresser.”

 

Andrew felt weird as dad pointed.

 

In a neat row was a parade of colorful dinosaurs. They were following a friendly Dicraeosaurus, with a ferocious looking Tyrannosaurus Rex at the end of the line.

 

Leading the whole group was a figure of a little boy.

 

And he was holding tightly to a teddy bear.

 

Author Notes:

All of the dinosaurs are correctly named in this Fantasy tale. My wife, Esther and I, also visited Drumheller, near Calgary Alberta where they once roamed.

 

© 2012-17 Richard and Esther Provencher

Loading

The Friendship Club

“Let’s bash him! Let’s bruise him! Or even ‘SCHNOOZE’ him,” three bullies yelled.

“What does ‘SCHNOOZE’ mean?” one of them asked.

“I don’t know. Let’s do it anyway,” another boy said.

A voice roared like a lion, “STOP!”

Danny noticed the bullies looked startled by the brave girl. Next thing he knew, they ran away. Danny was really glad. He was tired of being pushed around by those ‘RAMBO-JAMMERS.’

Hey, how come that girl helped me? he wondered. Was it because there were three against one? Why? Why did she do it?

Danielle and Danny became good friends after that. They talked about what happened. And wondered how they could help their school. They decided to begin a Friendship Club. This might put a stop to those “MEENIE-BEENIES.”

They liked going to East Court Road School in Bible Hill, Nova Scotia. After the last bell, they hurried home to speak with their parents.

“We think it’s a great idea,” they said, “to have a club that goes around helping children. It could also build up school spirit.”

Danielle and Danny’s parents cancelled their own plans for Saturday afternoon and took the children to the park for a lovely picnic. Later, they headed to the DQ for ice cream sundaes.

How come their parents were so kind? The children wondered quietly to each other. What did they do to deserve this special treat?

The next day, Danielle and Danny left early to share their ideas with their homeroom teacher.

Mrs. White was quite excited. “Would you allow the whole class to join the Friendship Club?” she asked.

Mrs. White promised them time during class to discuss plans. She even volunteered to be secretary.

As a class they decided members of the Friendship Club had to follow three Rules:

  1. Be polite to each other.
  2. No gossiping allowed about anyone.
  3. Help cheer up sad students.

"Why did Mrs. White’s class care so much for other students? Why did they think they could change anything?” Danny whispered to Danielle during the meeting.
“Because some call it friendship,” she said, giving Danny a full toothy smile.

The Friendship Club had grown to twenty-five students who worked like hungry alley cats. They wanted their school to be the best place in town.

Danny noticed other changes happening at East Court Road School. On the playground he saw some of the Friendship Club in action.

“Aha,” Alyssa said when she spotted Tony the troublemaker. “We must make friends with him,” she told her classmate, Rachel. “He doesn’t have a dad. And his older sister has no patience with him.”

“Why did they make friends with Tony?” One of the kids asked Danny. “He’s just a problem child,” others said.

“Why?” replied Danny, “because some call it friendship.”

A few Friendship Club students were still called names. Like, “Nosey.” Or, “Angel-Puffs.” Also, “Snippy-Snoopers.”

“Names and Faces can’t hurt us,” members of the Friendship Club called back.

Kids on the playground told the Friendship Club member to “Buzz Off” or, “Mind Your Own Business.” But the students of Mrs. White’s class didn’t give up easily. They continued to roam the hallways looking for ways to cheer people up.

The Friendship Club encouraged everyone to keep the school clean and tidy. “Garbage and nasty language are a ‘No-No’ ” they often said.

After awhile Danny noticed other classrooms were interested in forming their own Friendship-Class Clubs. They even asked their parents to join.

“Maybe we can visit some of the families,” one mom said. “And help babysit their small children.”

“Or I can tune their car up,” another dad added. “In case they don’t have enough money to go to an auto- mechanic.”

Danny wondered why did parents get involved? Why did they care what happened in their community?

Some call it friendship, he thought with a smile.

One Friday morning, everyone gathered in the auditorium. The Principal of East Court Road School shouted into the microphone, “We are gathered here to declare today now belongs to the East Court Road School Friendship Club!”

Two hundred  adults and children whistled and clapped. They stamped their feet and gave each other high-fives.

The Truro Mayor was the guest speaker. “This school and community is a better place,” he said, “because of what Danielle and Danny began---The Friendship Club!”

The auditorium erupted with more clapping. Even the children who once were bullies cheered from their seats.

“Why did they care?” whispered Danny to Danielle.

“Because now,” Danielle whispered back,” we’re all FRIENDS!”

 

Author Notes:

Bullying has always been around no matter where you live. Children are usually victims and this story is one way good friends dealt with encouraging others to care about each other.

© 2008-17 Esther and Richard Provencher

 

Loading

Mermaid Adventure in the Magic Shed

Once upon a time there were two girls and they were best friends so it was lucky that they were neighbors. They were both 7 years old and loved adventures. Their names were Molly and Sophie. Molly wore a bow, a ballerina skirt and a white shirt. Sophie wore a flower in her hair, two bracelets, a shiny dress and a big red belt.

One Saturday morning, Molly got dressed to go to Sophie's house after breakfast. Molly and Sophie went to play in Sophie's shed. Molly found a loose plank in the shed wall with water pouring out of it. Molly removed the plank and found a tunnel. Molly called Sophie who was looking at all the old gadgets. "Look at this" Molly whispered. "It looks like a tunnel" said Sophie. They went inside the tunnel and at the end there was a door with a knob. Sophie opened the door and the saw the ocean!!

There was a type of portal that stopped the water from coming in the tunnel. Molly went through the portal and a spark of light went around her. She turned into a mermaid!  Then Sophie quickly went through the portal and she turned into a mermaid too!

 

Just then, Sophie heard a voice calling "Help! Help!"  She said to Molly, "I hear someone calling for help and it's coming from that cave.  Let's go and check it out."  So the two friends swam down to the spooky cave. "It looks like a prison" said Molly. "I see something glittering...it's a crown!" said Sophie.  "A princess must have been kidnapped," said Molly.

"I wish we could turn into sharks then we could get the keys guarded by those sharks." Instantly they turned into big, toothy sharks!  They were able to trick the real sharks into giving them the keys and they freed the princess.

She had silver hair, aqua green eyes and coral pink skin.  Molly asked "How did you end up in the prison?" "Kidnapped" she said.  "Sorry I haven't introduced myself.  I'm princess Oceana of Pacific and thank you for freeing me.  Now follow me to my father's castle."  When they reached, the king was so overjoyed that he gave Sophie and Molly two magic necklaces so they could visit anytime.  They used the necklaces many times for lots of new adventures but that's a story for another time!

The End.

by Sofia Omer. 7 years old.

Loading

My Bedtime Prayer

The sun has gone to bed
The moon is out
It is time for me to say my little prayer
Oh heavenly father be in my dreams
Let your holy angels be by my side as I lay
and rock me,rock me till the sun shines again
My bedtime prayer

Loading

I am little

I am little
I am feeble
Up up I grow
Down down never
This is my cradle dream

Loading

A Birch Tree

A Birch Tree

scales the side
of the highest hill
holding fast with roots
not plunging so deep—
a standout in a sea of green.
From spruce to willow
and poplar to a few scattered
cedar. I am more than
a fist of iron in
my demeanor—
like a moose in the forest
stalwart and independent.
Then someone came
and cut me down—
a hiker cold and alone.
He chopped me in smaller
pieces into kindling. Now I am
his fireball of warmth.

(c) 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

A Jewel

In 1963-64 I was a senior Scout Leader at this HSR Haliburton Scout Reserve Campground in Ontario.

A Jewel

Among a forest of green
Kennabi kingly rests
as tall wind-soaked trees
stand whispering still

and near his stately shore
the water floods6

Below pine-dotted ridges
rushing can be audibly heard
of dancing water that slap-slaps
at the foam-studded shore.

© 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Being King

Remembering a week at Kanasuta Cub Camp
and a favourite game was King-of-the-Hill.

Being King

of the hill meant
a lot to a ten-year-old
shoving others
back as they approached
and holding your own as they
attacked from all directions.

Lee gets pushed aside
then Ricky and now
I’m in trouble as Kenny
my best bud takes an arm
and swings me flying
to the bottom--

my turn to receive the prize
of a fallen King.

(c) 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Zosimos' Fate

Zosimos’ Fate

Dark, thunderous clouds loomed over the mighty Diamond Palace. A large group of royal cats waited in front of the opulent structure. Each was dressed in matching royal coats of arms, and branded on their rear with the royal seal ‘BVR.’ Some felines sat quietly – some were grooming, others hissed at their neighbor profusely, whilst others waited to pounce at one another, ears back.

Suddenly, a loud fanfare sounded. Their ears pricked up and their differences were immediately extinguished, as a stooped, elderly lady wearing grand clothes was escorted out by two Palace Guards. They walked over to a large alter to address the feline crowd. She was known as Baroness Von Retchenhosen, a feared and wicked leader of the Petrified Forest. Her voice bellowed as she spoke. ‘The time has come once again my little feline friends. At the stroke of midnight tonight – under the strawberry moon. The first to bring forth the three legendary Golden Stones to me will spend the rest of his natural life in complete luxury, here at the Diamond Palace. Please do bear in mind that most of you will not return.’ Her contorted face was almost as rouge as her smart, velvet, head scarf.

‘Piece of pike…’ Suggested Goliath with arrogant defiance in his voice. His chocolate coloured furry chin was stuck high in the air, his glassy, blue eyes looked up at the Baroness with great fondness. Fangs and Scruffy looked upon him unconvinced. ‘But Goliath, I’ve heard of the great difficulty in acquiring the Golden Stones,’ Purred Fangs nervously. ‘Yes, it’s no easy task Goliath? Even Mouser the Great couldn’t acquire them, and he was the best.’ Proclaimed Scruffy. Without taking his stare away from the Baroness, Goliath spoke eloquently down at them. ‘Will you two please be quiet, I’ve told you I have the perfect plan that will help us succeed.’

The sudden, shrill voice of the Baroness interjected their conversation. ‘Now my four-legged friends, go forth and return to me what is rightfully mine, so I can maintain my beautiful kingdom!’ She gave out an insane, wicked, cackle-like laugh as she stood and watched them move off. The large group of cats began to disperse, disappearing into the ugly, solidified, dead wilderness which surrounded the palace. Goliath, Fangs and Scruffy began to move off together.

‘So, what’s your great plan Goliath?’ Questioned Scruffy with a look of great wonderment. ‘Quickly, put these up your nostrils and I’ll show you…’ Replied Goliath adamantly. His blue eyes seemed to glow brighter than ever. They did as he said, then they sat watching all the other cats run wildly at something in the distance.

‘What is it Goliath?’ Questioned Fangs with a look of confusion. ‘It’s my catnip diversion – like a scarecrow, to draw in all the other cats so we can get to the Golden Stones first! Thus, the plugs up our noses! ‘How very clever!’ Exclaimed Scruffy. The three of them purred loudly before moving off towards the sacred place of the Golden Stones.

Meanwhile, many miles away a scrawny, three-legged, stray cat by the name of Zosimos was sheltering under a wooden fruit cart. His fur was matted and he’d not eaten properly for weeks. The village folk saw him as a pest, a disease carrying vermin, and were keen to be rid of him. Suddenly a pitchfork was thrust under the cart towards him. It just missed his disheveled, ginger fur by a hair’s width. Then he heard voices shouting out in all directions. ‘It’s under here, get it! Remember, there’re seven golden apples to the one who captures the dirty, rotting beast!’ Shouted a gritty man’s voice, who appeared to be the leader of the group.

Zosimos didn’t hang around, he ran for his life as fast as he could – right between the man’s legs and up the side of a steep, muddy bank. He almost slipped half way up, but got his footing right and made his way to the top. Looking down frightened, he could see thirty or so villagers, all waving their pitchforks in the air at him. It began to rain heavily, so he made his way off to find a new shelter. Up ahead he saw a withered, old tree and decided to take shelter in a hollow in its thick trunk. He edged over in silence, quite unaware that every movement he made was being observed meticulously. Suddenly and without warning, he felt something wrap around him and pull him in closer. Zosimos shuddered in the shadows hoping his end would be swift. One of his eyes popped open as a soothing voice spoke.

‘I am Jarvin – and you are?’ Jarvin’s words were spoken with perfect clarity. ‘My names Zosimos and I was looking for shelter for the night, please let me go!’ His breathing was fast paced and erratic as the branches held him firmly in place. ‘You’re not dressed like the others, and I see you aren’t marked? Have you come for the Golden Stones too?’ The branches began tightening around him. ‘What Golden Stones? I know not of them.’ His words were short as he was squeezed a little more. ‘I am the keeper of the stones, and my final question to you is where did you come from?’ His voice now had a sinister, darkened tone which frightened Zosimos. The thick branches slithered tighter, almost preventing him from speaking. His words were slow and laboured. ‘I was banished from the Royal Palace due to being born with only three legs, and left to die in the foreboding Petrified Forest where nothing grows. Fortunately, I survived and found solitude in nearby villages, until I was eventually cast out. So, ironically, you could say I’m extremely lucky to be alive.’ ‘A born survivor? I believe you are the chosen one I’ve been waiting a millennia for.’ The branches holding him slackened. ‘The chosen one? Chosen for what exactly?’ ‘Simply put, freedom. You see, the stones must be planted below a full moon by a cat, right in the centre of the Petrified Forrest, which the evil Baroness created countless years ago with her dark magic. She enslaved every single cat in the kingdom under a powerful spell because of her fear that one day a cat would find out the truth and plant the stones. Thus, causing a new forest to flourish as it once had, and her tyrannical reign would end.’

Suddenly there was a snapping sound nearby which caused Javin’s branches to lunge out into the darkened surrounding area. Three cries were heard as Goliath, Fangs and Scruffy were caught by their tails and were hanging upside down. ‘Let us down!’ Screamed Goliath furiously. Jarvin could clearly make out their royal markings and looked at them with distain.

The hollow at the base of the tree opened up revealing three perfectly ordinary looking acorns, albeit a little oversized and golden in colour. ‘Zosimos, listen very carefully. You must plant them now!’ ‘But, they’re too large, I can’t carry all those at once?’ The three cats were hissing and squirming high in the air. They wanted to tear Zosimos apart. Jarvin grasped the acorns and raised them and Zosimos skyward.

‘Being such a strong and brave cat, I’m positive you’ll land safely on your feet – good luck Zosimos!’ Zosimos gulped a little nervously – but nodded in agreement, knowing what was at stake. Jarvin’s powerful arm launched them towards the middle of the forest.

As he flew through the air he observed thousands of Palace Cats surrounding something at the edge of the Petrified Forest. They were rubbing and purring at it affectionately, completely unaware at what was happening. Goliath’s shady scheme had done Zosimos a huge favour also. The acorns landed with a thump and Zosimos naturally landed safely on his feet. Without any hesitation, he began digging under the full strawberry moon wildly, burying each acorn in turn.

Quite unexpectedly the ground began to shake violently as three gigantic, trees sprouted from the earth, before shooting into the heavens. The Petrified Forest began to crumble and fall, crashing to the ground into fine dust. Night became day. Fresh grass and flowers bloomed, and the dark, shadowy clouds were swept away, revealing a bright, blue sky.

Back in her opulent drawing room the Baroness was sipping an expensive flute of champagne. One of her servants ran over to her ungracefully. ‘Excuse me Ma’am!’ He was pointing outside the window looking extremely flustered. ‘How dare you disturb me, this had better be…’ She’d noticed his raised arm and followed it to where it was pointing to. Her eyes beamed outside with complete horror as she observed what was unfolding. ‘My beautiful kingdom!’ She screamed. However, it was far too late. A powerful shockwave raged towards the palace, hitting it forcefully and turning it into powder before being blown away. All the cats returned safely and were free once more from the evil Baroness Von Retchenhosen.

Loading

The Tale of Two Sisters

The Tale of Two Sisters

In a faraway kingdom there lived 2 girls, Rosie and Daisy. Daisy was the elder sister and Rosie the younger. They lived in a castle. They were princesses. Daisy was really mean and selfish. She loved to hurt everyone including her sister, but Daisy was really kind to her father as she believed her father, the king, would hand over the kingdom to her in the future. Rosie was really kind, loving and helpful. She never complained to her father.

One day the king decided, to divide the kingdom in two equal halves for his daughters. The king asked Daisy, “Daisy, what is it that you like the most in the whole world?” Daisy thought if she uttered pearls or jewels, her father might be displeased and give the whole kingdom to Rosie. Instead she lied, “Daddy, of course it is you!” When it was Rosie’s turn, she smiled and said, “Oh! Daddy, there are millions of things that I like. But the best ones are the rain, rainbow, smiling babies, helping other people and seeing people smiling.” The king’s face turned red with anger. He punished Rosie by asking her to leave the kingdom for a week.

Rosie left the castle really sad. She started walking out when she heard someone sobbing. It was a coconut tree. Rosie inquired the reason for the sobbing. The tree answered that none of them had watered it in a few days and hence it may die. Rosie said “Don’t worry, my friend. I will help you.” There was a lake nearby and she dug a narrow canal from the lake to the tree, so that the coconut tree could be watered constantly. The coconut tree was immensely happy and thanked her. Rosie waved the tree and resumed her journey.

She saw a cow and a calf crying. She went near them and calmed them. The calf cried “My mum has not had any hay for many days, if this continues she will not be able to feed me. I will starve to death. Our master is not here. If he had been here he would have fed my mom.” Rosie reassured the calf not to worry. She went in search of hay and grass. She returned with a big bundle of hay. This was more than sufficient till the owner returned. Having been thanked by the mother cow and the calf, Rosie smiled and walked happily ahead.

She heard tiny voices crying and searched for them. It took some time for her to realize that they were coming from down below. It was the cries of ants. She enquired of them. The ants spoke in between cries. They said “There was a heavy downpour and it splashed our anthill.” Rosie felt sad and she came up with an idea. She said “I can go collect some mud and help you build your ant hill in a better area.” Rosie succeeded in the task. The ants jumped in happiness and thanked her.

As she walked farther along, she entered a forest. At a distance she saw a hut. She was so tired of walking and helping others; she wanted to rest and so knocked on the door. An old lady opened the door. Rosie asked her if she could have some food and take rest. In turn she would do all the work in her house. The old woman invited her in. She gave Rosie some food to eat. Rosie did not tell the old woman that she was a princess because she did not want the old lady to treat her like one. Rosie stayed in the hut and did all the work for a week.

Rosie told the old woman she had to leave the next day. She requested the old woman if she could have a shampoo and soap. The old woman gave them along with a dress that she requested. The old woman gifted Rosie a box and instructed her to only open it in her room.

Rosie started to walk back towards the castle. She met the ants. They gave her gems and jewels. During her return journey, the cow and calf’s master had returned and gave Rosie milk, sweets and dairy products and the master also asked some people to carry the milk to Rosie’s house.

Finally she met the coconut tree and it gave her some coconuts. The coconut tree whispered, “These are special coconuts. Wait and only open them in your room.”

Rosie reached the castle. She knocked on the door. The king opened the door and was shocked to see a girl. He asked “Who is this?” Rosie was stunned. She replied “Daddy! It is me, Rosie, your daughter.” The king could not believe his eyes. He asked Rosie, “How did you become so pretty and how did your hair grow so long?” Rosie did not know that she was pretty. She went and looked in the mirror. Indeed, she was glowing with beauty.

Rosie jumped excitedly and pleaded to her dad, “Let us go to my room and open these gifts.” She was amazed at the jewelry, which was shining like the sun. She took one out and lo! A new one replaced the old.

She turned to the gift from the coconut tree. They looked like normal coconuts, but as she opened them, gold coins poured out. As Rosie kept taking the coins it kept re-filling again and again. Rosie requested her dad to give the jewels and coins to everyone in the kingdom.

Daisy was really jealous. She told her father she was going to study in another kingdom but she had other plans. She went to the place where Rosie went.

She came across the coconut tree. The coconut tree pleaded with Daisy to water it. Daisy arrogantly yelled, “Never! My dress will get dirty if I water you.” Saying this she proceeded farther and encountered the cow and calf who requested her to give them some hay. Daisy quickly replied in a harsh tone “No! If I give you some hay my hands and dress will get dirty.” Saying this, she kicked them and started to walk away. She saw the ants who sought her help to build their ant hill. Daisy answered negatively, again, “No! I am allergic to ants and mud.” She walked away.

She finally reached the old woman’s house. She shouted “Old Lady, I am the princess of a kingdom and I have come to honor you by staying in your house for a week.” The old woman replied, “Please do stay in my house and help me with the cooking and other things.” Daisy was angry and yelled, “No! I am a princess. I am not doing that. You do the cooking and the other chores. I am never going to do such things in a dirty house like this.” The old lady cooked and cleaned.

A week went by. Daisy announced, “I need to bathe before I go back to my kingdom and I need the best soap, shampoo, and a dress with beautiful sequins.” The old woman patiently got her everything she wanted. Daisy asked the old woman to give her gifts more than what she gave Rosie. The old woman gave the gifts. Daisy began to walk away without thanking her.

As she started to walk back to her castle, she met the ants. The army of ants started biting her legs and face. She started swelling everywhere. She ran away. She met the cow and calf who started kicking her the same way that she kicked them. The coconut tree was next. It started to throw coconuts on Daisy’s head. Her head hurt and began to swell with little bumps. She requested, “Please don’t hurt me,” and she ran away.

She was near the castle and could not contain any more suspense and wanted to open her gift. So when she opened it, she was greeted by a swarm of bees and weeds at the bottom. She threw the box away and ran to the castle. She knocked on the castle door and the King came out. Daisy cried “Daddy it is me, Daisy.” The king said, “That can never be! This is not my Daisy. My Daisy has long hair and wears a beautiful dress.” Daisy was astonished by the King’s statement and touched her own head but she was bald. She shouted “No!”

Daisy told the king that she always troubled Rosie and explained to the king in detail about what happened when she went to the old woman’s house and promised her father that she will never hurt anyone and won’t be jealous anymore. She learned her lesson and they lived happily ever after.

Moral of the story: Help Ever, Hurt Never.

Hitha Sathyan

Loading

Emily and Lavendar

EMILY AND LAVENDER

In a small town in Wales, there lived a girl.  Her name was Emily and she was 8 years old.  She lived in a small house with her parents.  She was a very nice little girl, whose eyes shone always with a sparkle.  She had a small round nose and tiny red lips--lips as red as a rose.  She was such a cutie pie that everybody called her “Twilight Sparkle.”  She loved to leave her curly hair loose.

Emily liked everyone in her town, florist, baker, butcher, driver and every other person around.  She had many friends and loved helping people.  She was polite to all and well mannered.  She even offered her seat in the bus to elderly people.

Lavender, also 8 years old, was studying in the same school as Emily.  Lavender hated the goody-goody Emily.  She found others' praise for Emily, very annoying.  She was very good at studies but she never helped anyone and was mean and selfish.  Lavender wanted to put Emily down; she was so mean that she even wanted to hurt her.  She began plotting some schemes to hurt Emily.  Once it so happened that Emily and all the other class girls were standing for the assembly prayer. Emily stood just in front of Lavender, and Lavender’s friend Alesha (the only friend Lavender had) stood in front of Emily. They were all queued up for the assembly. Lavender devised an evil scheme, to push Emily down.

Lo! PUSH . . .

At that moment, Emily just bent over to tie her lace, and instead, it was Alesha who fell down.  She felt humiliated and swore never to talk to Lavender again.

Lavender wept, “Buah!!!! Buah!!!  Why does this happen to me always, why?”

This did not stop Lavender from harming Emily again.  Another day, in the class, Lavender rose her hand to answer every time the teacher questioned, despite not knowing the answers.  She wanted to impress her teacher.  But then, her plan back fired and her teacher asked her to answer.  She stood and embarrassed herself by mumbling in front of the whole class.  This was basically to become famous and it flopped.

All this while, Emily knew Lavender's hatred. She felt bad that she could not be friends with her. Lavender tried hurting Emily in one way or the other. Though Emily tried convincing her, it was in vain.

One stormy night, Emily skipped her dinner. Heavy hearted, she went to bed. The clock struck 12, the wind howled, the rain slashed, the trees swayed, thunder struck with lightening, adding fuel to the storm. Emily dreamt. She saw a fairy in her dream--a fairy who was so pretty, wearing a white frock with a magic wand in her hand. The fairy touched her with the wand, and Emily felt a chillness--a chillness that ran to her spine. The fairy spoke, “Dear Emily, I have a gift for you. For all the good deeds you have done, you have proven that you are worthy of this gift. I give you the power to change bad people into good ones.”

The next day, everything seemed to be different. Emily found Lavender talking to her after apologising for what she had been till then. Emily believed that it was not a dream, but truth.

Emily had no more enemies. They all lived happily and helped everyone.

Hitha Sathyan

Loading

The Adventures of Cogs the Tinkerer

Loading

Piggy World

My name is Ray, the youngest of all the pigs. Then there is Momma Pig, Lisa, Daddy Pig, Earl, and sister Pig Sue. Sister Pig always thinks she's better than all of the other pigs and she always wants her way. Arnold is the farmer who takes care of the pigs every day giving them food and water. “Oink! I got more than you! Mine smells better than yours” says Sue Pig. I really don't get it when Farmer Arnold cooks everything from the same meal. Sue and I are usually grumpy towards each other because she destroys my things on purpose. So in reverse, I do the same to her. Unlike me, when it happens to Sue, she cries like a big crybaby …. Then I'm the one who gets in trouble. She starts smiling because I got in trouble for my actions and she didn’t. I head to my room, snorting because I know it isn’t fair. Daddy Pig says, "Quit being rude." So I just waddle the rest of the way quietly and angrily. Momma Pig told Sue Pig and me that we are brothers and sisters and should not fight. Then she waddles away slowly in the nice shade. Sue and I just look at each other and sigh and walk in the opposite direction, lay in our separate shade, and take a nap. The next, day Farmer Arnold brings our food and water to the table but later Sue comes strolling in sadly, looking all pale in the face. All the other pigs look worried. All the kids start eating their food greedily as normal but Sue still seems weird to everybody else so they look at Sue confused. Everyone wonders why she isn’t eating because everybody knows that pigs love to eat. Mom and Dad Pig finish their food and leave and Sue and I are still seated at the table. I asked Sue, "What is wrong, Sue tell me?” Sue replies, “Why do you care?" Sue and I usually fight and she didn't think I would care about her. I tell her, “Because I love you, Sue." She was surprised with the answer I gave her. "Wow, Ray, I love you, too." Mom and dad are right, we should get along more … and not fight.” Later, again Farmer Arnold comes back with another meal and Sue and Ray beat Momma Pig and Daddy Pig to the table. “Nice to see you two together,” Momma Pig says, smiling. They all start eating together as a happy family. Sue and Ray got along every day since and they lived in one good piggy world, "oink, oink!"

Loading

The Fairy Pool

Hannah woke again from yet another bad dream.  She sat up in her bed crying until her grandmother came in to hold her close.
"I am here, it will be alright.  The fairies will keep you safe."
"What fairies Grandma" Hannah asked.
"The ones that live in the pool in the woods.  They have been there before I was a little girl."
Hannah looked at Grandma and saw a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eyes.
After a time she cuddled under her covers and went back to sleep.
The next morning before Grandma was awake, Hannah put on her jeans and boots, quietly went out the back door and ran toward the pool in the woods.
As she got closer she slowed down, just in case some fairies where near.  She didn't want to frighten them.
The pool was clear and cool, surrounded by grasses and flowers of every color you could imagine.  The trees hung over the water just brushing to top.
Hannah sat quietly for a long time waiting for the fairies, but none came.
A tear started to fall, she had wanted to see the fairies.
"Oh fairies where are you?  I won't hurt you.  My grandma told me you would protect me at night from the bad dreams.  I came to ask you to help me please."
She waited, and still nothing.
"I am afraid to sleep.  There are things that come in my dreams and scare me.  I try hide in my dreams but they always find me.  Ever since I came to live with grandma they come every night.  They want to take me away like they took my momma.  I miss my momma and want to see her again, but I am afraid of the monsters.  Please fairies help me make them go away."
Hannah cried and cried, finally falling asleep by the pool.
As she slept a breese came along and the flowers danced, the trees whispered.  "We are here little one, we have always been here."
Then all of a sudden the water began to sparkle like stars had fallen to earth.  One by one, out of the water the lights began to float around Hannah.
"Wake up Hannah, we are here"
Hannah woke, wiped her eyes and saw the most wonderful thing she had ever seen.  Over the pool where hundreds of fairies all dancing, giggling and singing songs.  They jumped of the flowers, swung on the tree branches.
Hannah laughed and laughed as she watched them all.
"You are here, you came to make the monsters go away and keep me safe" she explained
"We are here for you Hannah and you are not alone.  You already have your own special fairy who watches over you every night.  She will never let monsters hurt you.  She misses you very much and every night she kisses your forehead while you sleep.  Believe in her Hannah, talk to her before you go to bed every night.  She is there waiting for you to ask for her help. "
With a gust of wind, they were all gone.  Hannah sat waiting for them to come back, but they did not.
She went home, wondering the rest of the day, what they had meant.
Time came for bed again.  Grandma kissed her forehead, tucked her in and told her good night.  The light went out and Hannah lay in bed wondering where her fairy was.
She climbed out of bed, sat by the window looking at the sky.  Suddenly, there it was.  A streak of light across the sky so bright it made all the stars twinkle brighter then she had ever seen.  And then it was gone.
Something had happened, was it her fairy, was she safe now.
The fairies had said she was, so back to bed she went.
Before she closed her eyes she turned to look at the picture of her mother next to her bed.  She stared at it for a minute then cuddled up and went to sleep.
Next mornig she woke..sat up in bed and shook her head.  No monsters, nothing tried to hurt me.  She was happy.  She ran to tell Grandma the fairies had protected her and the monsters where gone.
Grandma smiled, gave Hannah a hug.  Hannah skipped off to begin her happy day.
Grandma went up the stairs to Hannahs room, she sat on the edge of the bed and picked up the picture of her daughter.  A tiny tear fell from grandmas eye.
"You showed her, you made her believe. she knows she is safe now"
Grandma put the picture back and closed the door behind her as she headed back downstairs.
On the table sat the picture of Hannahs mother, the sun shining behind her as she sat next to a pool of water with flowers and trees.
There was a smile on her face, a twinkle in her eye and if you looked hard enough, you could see the fairies playing around the woman they had come to know as their Queen.

Loading

Oh, Those Eyes!

I knew that feeling comfortable in my childhood home was but a moment of fiction, because the house was anything but comfortable. Unless I was preoccupied, I could feel the presence of an unidentified entity. I was uneasy being alone in the house I had grown up in because even when I was alone, I was not. The house seemed to breathe. If no one were home, would the spirits manifest themselves into real bodies sitting around visiting and laughing? Day or night that house, my childhood home, seemed to exhort a sense of life, but just whose presence was never established. However, the presence of the haunting thing was ever there-- at nighttime this presence seemed to snicker at the notion of bedtime. Perhaps going to bed at an early time when I was young was a good thing.

The haunting effected everyone. It seemed that everyone in the house, whether resident or visitor, was lulled into something surreal, causing a hypnotic state. It went everywhere in the house: the upstairs, the downstairs, the basement (YIKES!), and even the garage. It seemed to be looking at us, as if it had a face. It even looked back in at us when we looked out the window. What astonished me the most was that no one seemed to notice the cruelty with which this haunting took place; but I did. This childhood home of mine became a monastery of horrors. It was horror that created memories of events that even as an adult I still remember the essence of its all too enveloping sensation of terror. I will spare the reader of the events that took place in that house. However, there was one so significant that even now, as the writer of this horrid event that took place over thirty-six years ago, still causes me to grow goose bumps and a very eerie feeling of someone watching over me, someone no one else can see.

The evening air was damp and heavy. The storm had just passed over; lightning strikes still flickered here and there in the night sky. The soldiers of lightning cast icy glares over their shoulders telling me they could and would be back. Slowly the storm's thunderous clouds became unnoticed as they marched off into the darkness dragging their fluorescent soldiers behind them. I hated storms. The spirits in my house loved them. My mother was tortured by storms-- in the day or night. She would ramble from one room to another talking to herself. Perhaps she felt the ghosts. Perhaps she wanted them to hear her anguished sobs. "My God," I shivered in my bed. "Do I need to be afraid of the storm; my bedroom is already frightening me beneath my covers. Oh, what is that?" Alone in my room I agonized over every movement. The curtains were the worst. Every time the breeze caught the curtain and caused it to flail upward, I expected to see someone standing there behind it. Oh, how I hated this house, this room, that curtain. Please, God, let me fall asleep.

Suddenly, I turned around. Someone was there. I could feel them. My hair slowly raised itself off the back of my neck. Oh, man! What do I do? My thoughts became harried. I could not think. I peered through the darkness. I could feel a presence. Ever so gingerly, the figure of something even blacker than the night loomed towards me. I felt myself wanting to pee. My body involuntarily shook. My eyes arrested the figure, holding me perfectly still, then I felt myself turning contortedly away from the figure, but before my eyes could make out who or what, my body wrenched me in an adverse direction sending me tilting sideways through the air. As my feet tried to regain their balance my arms were already reaching for the door. Somewhere in my mind, I knew I wanted to be on the other side of the door which led into the garage. Yes, yes, I know. I am headed for the garage. What type of escape would that provide where anyone could be lurking? I knew there was an unnumbered amount of objects strewn carelessly from one wall to another. I thought that if I could just get behind any one of them I could hide. I could not bring my mind to wrestle with the idea of this oncoming assault from someone I could not identify. I flung open the inner garage door. As I lunged down the four steps to the garage floor, I whipped the door shut behind me. I jumped over a short stack of piled objects--books, I guess. I watched. I watched the door whip open, hitting the wall behind it. I watched the entity that came through the door and into the garage. My eyes widened as I watched. My head sank between my shoulders for fear that what I was looking at would be looking back at me. I blinked. My mouth gaped and I consciously inhaled as gently as I could. My throat was dry. I tried not to swallow, but involuntarily I gulped. It hurt. Now my mouth and throat were dusty dry. I sank lower on my haunches and lowered my head wishing the whiteness of my face would not show. Surely, I was white, blanched, and stark, void of all color.

As it was just to the left of me, I breathed inaudibly. It passed beside me. I turned my face sideways holding the rest of my body very rigid being careful not to move one muscle for fear of giving away my location. I had seen who it was and as quickly as my eyes identified whom, my breath inhaled as sharply. I realized I had been heard. There was absolute silence before and after my sharp intake of breath, only my single breath told I was there and that success was not mine, but the success was the pursuer's.

I wanted to be invisible. I wished I were outside with the elements, because at least I could run. But, now I just stoically rose to my feet. My eyes never left the back of the horrendous sight in front of me. It was a doll floating through the garage. Nothing enchanting; nothing that emulated it was alive. The doll simply bobbed up and down as it floated slowly through the air. Its little arms dragged behind its body and the legs hung straight down from the trunk. It looked dead; all except the large green eyes. The whole shape turned and the eyes looked directly into me, piercing me with fear. The little doll spoke ever so softly and clearly to me.

"I am going to touch you, you will become me, and I will become you!"

I lunged forward over the books, the boxes, and the steps. I bounded through the room. I stopped and looked wildly behind me. It was coming through the door, thoughtfully floating towards me as though it had all day. I paused to think... I ran through the next room. I grabbed a hold of the casing as I twirled into the darkness of a closet. I pushed through the hanging clothes and pounced up on the small shelf. My mind raced as I thought to myself, "It would never find me here." I snapped up my feet so they were close to my body. I hugged my legs fiercely with my arms interlocked around my shins. I lolled my head backwards and sighed a huge breath of relief. "I am safe," I thought. I relaxed and prepared to close my eyes, but I could not, something had caught my attention. My head turned to the side. It was two piercing green eyes looking back! The doll had got into the closet and was waiting for me.

I put my hands down along the side of my body and stretched my fingers outward and slid my hands back and forth. I felt linen material underneath. I squeezed my eyes shut even tighter. Slowly, I turned my head and opened my eyes. The moonlight shone through the curtains as they floated gently on the evening breeze. Whew! It was only a dream.

Loading

The Growing Tree

The Growing Tree

Elise is a little girl. She is 6 years old and loves nature. In her yard is a big tree. One day, she decided to climb the tree.

Elise went outside and looked up at the big tree as it loomed above her. She was excited. It was so early in the morning, her mom and dad were still asleep. Elise rubbed the night away from her eyes and grabbed the lowest branch and started climbing. Elise climbed and climbed and climbed, for hours it seemed. The more she climbed, the more Elise thought about the tree. It wasn’t that big was it? It seemed like she was climbing forever! She looked down and couldn’t see the ground anymore! She started to get scared. She was really high!
Elise took a big breath and looked back up to continue climbing when she saw a blue bird.

“Why hello over there!” The blue bird shouted to her, waving a wing. The blue bird was holding a small bag full of worms. “You can talk?!” Elise asked the beautiful bird. “Of course I can! Would you like some fresh worms?” The bird chirped back. “Oh, no thank you! I must keep climbing!” Elise smiled and continued climbing up the tree. She wanted to reach the very top.
“It was nice talking to you!” The blue bird shouted after Elise. “You too!” Elise responded.

She continued to climb and continued to see even stranger things! On one branch which she rested on, Elise found a bunny wearing a top hat! He continued to shout nonsense and jump around so she left him alone.

As she climbed more, she missed home and the ground. She looked down and still saw nothing but tree. Little Elise sighed and kept climbing her big tree. She climbed higher before meeting a tall monkey wearing a bow tie enjoying some tea with an owl, a cardinal, and a hummingbird. She walked along the branch to the tea party and said, “Excuse me, Mr. Monkey. I think I’m lost in your tree.” The monkey looked up at Elise and howled. “A visitor!! Come! Have some tea!” it said. “No thanks, but I would like to go back home. Can one of you bring me back down to my home?” Elise asked. Cardinal croaked, “I can’t carry one as heavy as you!” Owl shook his head. “I’m sorry, deary, but I can’t help you either.” Owl had a fancy British accent. Elise looked to Monkey, who walked over to her. “Where is your home now?” Elise pointed below her. “There’s a house aaaaallllll the way down there, sir. I climbed up this tree and got myself lost.” Monkey nodded and grabbed Elise’s hand as he started swinging from branch to branch. “Just down there you said?” The little girl nodded and Monkey continued swinging around. Elise giggled, as the ride was fun. As they neared the ground the Monkey slowed down and gently eased the little girl to the ground. “Join us some time for tea if you’d like!” the Monkey said to her and started swinging back up the tree. Elise sat there amazed for a second before responding “I will!”

The little girl walked back up the porch and into her home. As soon as she stepped in, Elise smelled the familiar smell of bacon and eggs. Her mom was making breakfast in the kitchen.
Elise ran into the kitchen and hugged her mom, who was very surprised at the very sudden hug. “Why hello!” Elise’s mom said. She sounded like the blue bird! “Crazy morning?” Her mom flipped an egg and plopped it on a plate and slid it to Elise’s spot on the table. Elise sat down next to the warm breakfast and responded, “You wouldn’t imagine!” As she smiled and dug into the food.

To this day, Elise has never told anyone about the adventure in the tree and all the tea parties. She still continues to have tea parties with the silly Monkey and all the others in the tree.

The End

Loading

Cutest Wonder of the God

Cutest Wonder of God
Long back there lived a family of four with two kids named Jack and Prince. They lived in a small hilly town since their childhood, so a town with flat land was beyond their Imagination. Jack was 8 Years old and Prince was 2 years older than Jack. Their house was situated uphill and near the boundary of their house was a small garden with plants bearing beautiful flowers.  This garden was maintained mostly by their Grandpa. Unlike our houses, the boundaries of their house had no adjacent flat land but only deep slopes surrounding all sides. From the roof of their house they were able to see the statue of Jesus Christ, built on the roof of their School. Whenever Jack and Prince played on the terrace of their home, they bowed their heads to greet Jesus Christ and also remembered their teachers. Despite the school being visible from their home, it took an hour for them to reach their school. They had to go downhill, steep through narrow path ways. It took about 30 minutes to reach the Flatter area of the hill town and then they had to climb up the hill, zigzagging all the way, toting their heavy backpacks, which took another 30 minutes. They felt like mountaineers hiking to school each day.  People like us pay heavily for such hiking adventures but this was routine for those who lived in this small hilly town. We have all seasons in a row after a gap of 3 months each. Here, they experienced all seasons almost every day. Generally at the dawn of each day, they had clear skies welcoming the Sun in a pleasant mood. It looked like a painting of the pleasant blue sky against an orange ball of sun with rays symmetrically spreading out to an infinite distance. It also resembled an energetic baby smiling at the Universe. As the day progressed, the sun reached an extreme temperature with furrowed eyebrows in an expression of anger. The people of this hilly town stayed in their home between 2 and 4 pm to avoid the Sun’s angry mood. When the Sun got tired of throwing hot balls from the morning, it began to fade into evening giving way to the cool of the Moon. As the day would come to the end of its journey, Clouds rushed together and began to drizzle.  The smell of freshness diluted the surroundings and drops of water settled on the leaves, weighting them down to capacity. People of this town kept their umbrellas handy to prepare for the changing moods of the day and to protest them from the Sun and Rain.
Jack being younger received many more Concessions than the Prince and due to this he had a negative nature and was always crying for one reason or another. While going to School one day, Jack met an Old man who was in deep trouble as blood oozed out of his wound.  He cried out in severe pain, “Please help me young boy!” Jack said, “I'm sorry Mr. Old man, I have to go to school and if I'm late, the Teacher will not allow me to appear in the final exam of moral science.” The old man said, “Son, I am in deep trouble and if you do not help me, it means you do not have any moral values at all.” Jack stopped for a moment and thought the old man’s words were true. He immediately stopped and reached into the specially stitched pocket of his backback to take out his First Aid kit. He cleaned the old man's wound with the antiseptic solution from his kit.  The old man was relieved by the gentle care that Jack provided. His pain subsided and he praised Jack's efforts, thanking God for giving birth to a child like Jack.
As Jack was treating the old man, he didn’t notice the old man's expression. As he glanced at his watch, he realized it was now 0900 am. He would be half an hour late to school. He patted the shoulder of the old man and said, “now that you are safe, please visit the doctor or should I ask my teacher to send a doctor to this place?” The old man replied, “No, little boy, I can now go to the doctor myself. Thank you very much for your help, you are the Cutest Wonder God ever created.” Jack didn’t understand anything the old man said except ”Cutest Wonder of God.” He rushed to school where he was scolded by the teacher and wasn't allowed to take the final exam. The Teacher didn’t even give Jack a chance to explain why he was late. Although he was down, he did not feel guilty or sad but was happy that he helped the old man. He knew what he did was right. When the results of the final exams were announced, he was sure that he would fail the moral science exam. The Principal began to announce the results . . . Saily got 3rd position, Tom got 2nd position, but this year there was no 1st rank holder. And nobody failed. Jack was surprised by this and was about to leave for home. Suddenly, an old man appeared on the Stage and took the microphone. “The Cutest Wonder of God" please come to the stage. The Children nor the teachers understood, “Who was the Cutest Wonder of God?"  The old man narrated the incident of that day as everyone listened in silence without even moving their eyelids. The Principal was overwhelmed by the act of kindness and declared Jack the Best Student and the 1st Rank Holder. Jack was delighted and thought about what his father once told him. “The sky is the limit!" But on that special day, it seemed that Jack went beyond the "limit of the sky."

Written By Santosh Jain

Loading

Knight and Dae

Dae was the sun and Knight was a curious man.

Knight noticed Dae shining as brilliantly as diamonds on fire in the sky.  He was in awe of her warm glow and adored her from Earth.  She was so bright that it hurt his eyes to look upon her directly.  Dae loved Knight as well, she noticed the effort he made to admire her and wished for him to be close to her.  He could never look at her nor reach for her without being in great pain!  She was so bright!  It made Dae sorrowful to know her glow was painful to her Knight.  Yet, she was the sun, she provided Earth with warmth and light.  It was in her nature to shine and there was no other way for her to be less sun.  Their love was tragic yet true.  They both wished for the same thing, to hold each other and love together for eternity but they could not as it caused them both great discomfort.

Knight was very clever.  He decided to craft armour made of his devotion to Dae to shield himself from her mighty fire.  He thought, "That I may safely reach out to Dae without being burned to ash nor blinded by her wonderful touch.  " Surely, this material would withstand her powerful being and they could be together finally.  Dae watched Knight toil diligently over the armour.

At long last, he came to Dae after his beautiful, gleaming armor was crafted.  She eagerly reached out to him but she melted his armor in just a moment!   "Oh no!", she exclaimed.  She hadn't meant to do this!  Knight was taken aback and disappointed that his armour was so easily destroyed, but he still adored her.  However, Dae was also upset that her touch had caused him so much grief.  Their love was tragic yet true.  They both wished for the same thing, to hold and love each other for all time.  But, they could not be together as it caused them both discomfort.

No matter to Knight, he used his enormous heart to fashion himself a cloak made of his love for Dae.  It was the strongest material ever made in all of time!  Surely, this time, the cloak would withstand her mighty touch and they could finally be together.

Knight then covered himself with the cloak and went to Dae once more.  He was a man in love, determined to hold Dae close to him.  When she saw him in the cloak she was overcome with joy and shone brighter than ever.  This made Knight nervous, the cloak was very delicate.  He was unsure if it would be destroyed by her intense rays.  He reached out to her anyway.  Then, something magical happened!  They were able to finally hold each other!  Knight gave her happiness and she wished to return that joy to him.  The cloak allowed them to be close!  She asked him if he would like to become a Moon.  He joyfully accepted!

For some time, they stayed close to each other, though his light was pale in comparison to her wondrous glow.  When he became the moon, the beings of Earth were in awe of him.  Knight was very kind and he loved Dae very much, so would never ask her to shine less than him.  He asked her if she would like to try on his cloak instead.  Dae was delighted that he would offer his lovely cloak to be wrapped around her celestial body, she agreed.  When Dae put on the cloak, something amazing happened!  The space around her was immediately draped with darkness.  Neither of them expected that!  But, the beings of Earth fell in love with Knight!  And they began to sing and praise him as they had praised Dae.  When Dae saw this, she loved Knight even more, if it were possible!  They remained this way for some time.

However, the Earth was getting sick without Daes warmth and light.  She made Knight aware of this and he became sad, because he knew his pale light was not enough in comparison to the gift her brilliance gave the Earth.  Knight was very intelligent.  He knew that without the Earth, he would recieve no praise from the beings who lived there.  He had compassion for them as he was once a mortal human himself.

So Knight and Dae made a promise together.  Dae would wear Knight's cloak for a short time so that they both could shine in their own way for those who loved them most.  Dae and Knight love each other so much, they take turns wearing Knight's cloak made of his pure love for her.  Dae shines always and Knight is always close to her proving his devotion and love.  Just as they had wanted all along.  No more did they suffer.  Their love is true but no longer tragic.

Loading

Worthy

There was a young man once that was a very hard worker. He believed that this was the way to success. He worked for a rich man that told him he could climb up the corporate ladder if he would work harder. So the young man began to work harder than ever before. He didn't spend time with his friends and family, and his health had begun to decline. Eventually the young man became an old man. The old man went and asked the rich man why he hadn't been promoted or compensated for his hard work. The rich man told him that if he worked harder harder, he could then climb up the corporate ladder. The old man was bothered by the response and asked why he would repeat the same advice to him. The rich man had no idea who this old man was. The rich man apologized for his answer and felt pity for him. The rich man let him in on a secret, "I tell the same thing to everyone in order for them to work harder. How about a dollar raise?"

Loading

A Grand Journey

 

 

“Why must we be so careful, great-papo?” Mungo-tut always asked questions.  Sometimes he listened to advice. Right now great-papo had a serious look on his face.  “You are still young and this journey is to teach you. ”

“Flying between the sloppy-flops is very important,” great-papo said.  “You don’t want them to splash you. ”   A storm was taking place and his grandson looked up in surprise. Both were cruising quickly as they dodged sloppy-flops falling from the dark clouds above.

Mungo-tut and great-papo moved quicker than a bullfrog could lick a mosquito in flight.

Before mungo-tut asked another question great-papo spoke gently.  “Sloppy-flops land on earth to visit for a short while.   When many land together they form one huge bubble called a lake. Sometimes it can be huge.   If they catch you, it means you can be trapped and never be able to travel like we are doing now.

All of a sudden the sky was filled with sloppy-flops.   They fell from the sky in a mighty rush. Almost like Niagara Falls. Mungo-tut was busy zipping and zooming trying to keep up to great-papo. It was fun flying between sloppy-flops.   It was also kind of great-papo to take mungo-tut on this grand journey.

Soon it was time to rest, and they did so in the hollow of a tree.

Both watched as the lake below grew larger. So many sloppy-flops had already arrived.

*

Mungo-tut was excited by everything before him.

He saw the lake push little streams far into the land.   He saw animals come to the edge and drink. Some had little ones with them. Each seemed happy.   Ducks swooped low as they dropped from the sky.

Their tired wings rested upon the water.   Mungo-tut was glad to see that the lake full of sloppy-flops was a good thing.

Tonight mungo-tut spoke rapidly with great-papo.   About everything he saw today.   Now the bright moon shone a path across the lake. Loons began to sing songs with voices that rode with the wind.   Their music was soothing.   Other birds joined hooting owls and coyotes calling their friends. Mungo-tut finally fell asleep while being serenaded by these wonderful new sounds.

*

Morning arrived under a whisper of sunshine.

It was time for mungo-tut and great-papo to continue their journey.   They zoomed across hills, and down into valleys.   Flowers in many colours filled the land. Butterflies, chickadees and eagles flitted, zig-zagged and seemed to float upon the wind.

Such a great adventure thought mungo-tut.   He wondered why he was being treated so special, not realizing he would find out very soon.   Great-papo waited at the end of a thick branch.

He explained why sloppy-flops made sure the land was not too dry.   It was important for grass to grow. It was necessary for animals to share the lake when they were thirsty.

Mungo-tut zipped down to the lake and had a drink. He was very thirsty and the water deliciously cold. Great-papo finally shared his most important secret.   “Sloppy-flops formed dark clouds by gathering in great numbers.   As many of them fell to the ground, lakes, rivers and streams were created.   They were needed to bring moisture to the land. ”

After the sun came out, large numbers of sloppy-flops were taken back home into the sky.   They remained until the land below got dry once again.   “This is called the water-cycle,” said great-papo.   “And that is the secret of life on the land,” he said.

“One day you will be a guardian of the sky, young mungo-tut.   That is the reason for this journey.   You must make sure not too many sloppy-flops gather together in one area.   If a lake becomes too large, it will flood everywhere.   Then creatures in the forest will have to move away. ”

“How do I stop too many sloppy-flops from gathering?” asked mungo-tut.

“You fly in circles as the clouds are created. And chase away sloppy-flops if too many gather at once.   Now you will take your place as a guardian. And you will be very busy in your work.

“Thank you, great-papo,” said mungo-tut.

 

(There is no end, only a beginning)

(c) 2017 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

THE THREE TASKS

Lily stood weeping near the forest, it was past midnight and pitch dark. She felt terribly scared. Her mistress brought her in a car and dropped her near the forest and left.

It was her punishment for burning a hole in her mistress’s dress accidentally while ironing. Lily shivered.  It was winter and she was not wearing any warm clothes. Lily could also hear the roar of a lion in the distance. She closed her eyes and prayed. Suddenly a hand on her shoulder made her open her eyes. Lily saw an old lady carrying a stick standing in front of her.

“Why do you grief child?” the old woman asked. The little girl related her life’s tale. That she was an orphan only ten years old, having lost both her parents in a car accident. She worked as a maid in a house, where she was regularly cursed and abused by her master and mistress. Lily paused for a moment, her eyes clouded as she told the old lady that she had an elder sister, sixteen years old, who went into the woods two years back to collect wood and never returned.

“Would you like some hot soup to drink and warm clothes over you?” The old lady asked. Lily nodded, hardly believing what she had just heard.The old lady led her deep into the forest and there, right in the middle of the wood, Lily saw a hut with a light burning inside. A hot bowl of soup was waiting for her on the table. The lady also gave Lily some warm clothes to wear.

Next morning after breakfast, which consisted of porridge, the old lady spoke to Lily. “You can stay here permanently but before that you have to complete three tasks that I allot you.” She put a pitcher in Lily’s hand. “Bring me water from the waterfall, but remember a drop shouldn’t spill.” As Lily was carrying the pitcher it fell from her hand and cracked. Lily was in tears, what was she to do? Woody the woodpecker, who had been watching Lily with the pitcher in her hand, flew to the kikar tree and using his sharp beak brought gum from the tree for Lily. The crack was sealed and Lily was able to carry water in the pitcher. The old lady was pleased.

Next day the lady gave Lily a lighted lamp. “Get me some basil leaves to make tea, but remember, there must be light in the lamp.” Lily collected some basil leaves and put them in the basket the lady had given her but while returning a strong breeze put out the light in the lamp. Thoughts of a permanent home receded from Lily’s mind when suddenly a dozen glow worms settled themselves on the lamp.The old lady laughed with satisfaction when she saw the scene.

Next morning Lily had to perform the last task. The old lady put her pet rabbit in her arms “Put a band around her neck but remember it should not be artificial and not felt with one’s fingers.”  Lily did not know what to do, if she used flowers that would easily be felt. She came near the hibiscus plant. “Squeeze us and let the juice form a natural band on the bunny’s neck,” the flowers implored her. The bunny now had a red band around her neck.

As Lily returned, she saw a big house standing in place of the hut. The forest had disappeared and there was a road leading towards the town. What surprised Lily and filled her with joy was her sister sitting on the bed waiting for her.

“I was in captivity for two years at the mercy of a wicked old witch who treated me like a slave," her sister Rita said.  “But where was the old lady?” Lily looked around her.
“Have you seen a fairy god mother here?” Her sister shook her head. Lily realized that the fairy god mother had been able to break the wicked witch’s curse and had freed her sister.’

“Thank you fairy godmother do come and see me soon,“ Lily whispered in her sleep, as the two sisters turned in for the night with a glorious dawn awaiting them.

They would go to school again. Grow vegetables in the garden and earn their livelihood and live happily ever after.

Loading

See Beyond

Black
White
They make gray
And gray is as boring as black and white
Add white to red
It makes pink
And pink is as cool as lemonade
Add black to blue
It makes the ocean
And the ocean is as deep as the sea
And if you see beyond the skin
You can find colors as beautiful and bright as the sky
As deep and meaningful as a lullaby
And you can see people the way they want to be seen
So see beyond what your eyes limit
Look with your heart.

Loading

Not Today

Always smiling and nodding
Never will choose a side
Well not today
As friends battle friends
Calling the other names
I stand up
I rise above
I become the strongest player on the field with one word
No
With the force of one thousand storms
I stare into the eyes of my opponent
Not backing down
I continue to rise
Until only everyone can look only at me as I become someone else
Someone who will stand up for right
And make wrong stand down
Because when kindness is all they see
Firmness can go a long way

Loading

A Christmas Story

“I am sad today,” said Caw-Caw, a young crow.

“Christmas is almost here and I have no gifts to give. Besides, who wants a noisy crow around? All I’m good for is making strange noises.”

“That’s not true,” answered Bushy-Red, his squirrel friend.

“Get away pest, is what I hear when I’m around other birds, with pretty colors,” moaned Caw-Caw. “And their voices sing like the joy of sunrise.”

Bushy-Red waggled his tail. “I understand. You’re feeling poorly,” he said.

“No you don’t!” shouted Caw-Caw. “Look at me, a feathery nothing, only able to make weird sounds. If only…” Caw-Caw whispered.

“If only, what?” Bushy-Red asked. They were resting alongside a trail in the woods.

It was so peaceful with snow covering fir trees. If only Caw-Caw stopped complaining, thought squirrel. Then he could notice beauty around them.

If only I wasn’t such a chubby bird dressed in black, thought the crow. How nice it would be to say something besides, Caw-Caw.” all the time.“

“But you’re such a kind bird,” said the squirrel. “And your nest is the neatest one around. You even chase away pests from the farmer’s fields.”

“That’s really nothing,” said the crow, flicking his wing.

“Well it’s more than nothing to the farmers,” said Busy-Red scampering up a large maple tree. “Come on up.”

‘Oh, all right” said the crow. He flapped quickly and joined his friend on the upper branch.

“Now relax,” said the squirrel to his sad friend. Then he opened his furry mouth and began to sing:
“Oh my friend, you’re in such misery.
And you’re just a black feathery bird
with little to say, except, CAW-CAW.”

“Christmas can be such a lonely time. It should be filled with lots of happy sounds,” said the crow. “If only I could help someone be happy, even with a voice like mine.”

Busy-Red wasn’t listening, and he kept on singing:
“Oh the sad crow moaned and groaned,
little else could he do. Good thing he did
not have to carry around heavy shoes, too.”

While two friends thought about Christmas to come, others far away were busy making plans.

In Belgium, little mice prepared stockings filled with treats. There was cheese and special sweet bread, called “cougnolle.”

“Maybe my voice needs practice,” said the crow. “Instead of being shooed away, someone may like me.”

But, his friend Bushy-Red, the squirrel, wasn’t listening
to him. He was too busy singing:
“Oh the crow is a friend, indeed. Please
help him not dread the sound of his voice.
We all know, it’s the only one he has, you see.”

Then Bushy-Red looked at his friend, and said, “In Brazil, chicken with rice is the usual Christmas treat.” (And that far away, as special music came, turkeys began to dance).

“In France a Christmas tree is decorated with red ribbons and white candles,” said Bush-Red.” (And far away, deer and other creatures chased moonbeams in the twilight).

“In Germany,” said Bushy-Red, “one little piggy is picked to ring the family bell. It’s a signal to open their gifts.” (And far, far away, many squeals of happiness are expected).

“How can it be you are so wise?” asked the crow. He
leaned from the branch trying to see if a wise owl was
whispering these facts and ideas into his friend’s ear.

But, Bushy-Red wasn’t listening and began to sing:
“Over here, Christmas is a time for turkey treats
and trimmings. Polish sausage and Lasagna too.
So be good or else Santa will zoom on through.”

“I get it,” said the crow. “Christmas is really a happy
time. And we should learn to share it too.”

“That’s the spirit,” said Bushy-Red. “He sang once again:
“Tick-Tock. Tick-Tick-Tock. I surely know
Christmas is almost here, in a few moments
we will share, and be happy and yell for joy.”

Crow stretched to his full feathery size. He looked
left, then right, lifted his chin, and let out a loud cry.

Instead of “Caw-Caw,” Crow heard a beautiful sound, coming from deep within. Words hurried through his beak and began with:

“MERRY CHRISTMAS!”

© 2007-2016 Richard & Esther Provencher

Published July 18, 2008
ABCTales.com

Loading

A Wish For Christmas

Earlier this evening, Christmas music wrapped around Matthew like a magic blanket. Children and adults of all shapes and sizes hurried and shouted throughout the mall.

It was exciting to see Christmas trees dressed in all colors, hockey equipment and trains. Video games and toy soldiers scattered like snowflakes across display tables.

"Stop crying, I can’t afford that!" one adult said. In the parking lot, Matthew could not shut out angry voices. "Hey you! That's my spot!"

Now it was Christmas Eve and Matthew stood by his bedroom window. From his second floor window Victoria Park looked peaceful.

"This should be a happy time," Matthew said, patting his cat, Boots. Victoria Park was in the center of town, filled with hiking trails and a Reservoir, the size of a little lake.

Mom gave him a huge smile as she leaned over and kissed him goodnight. "What special gift would you like for Christmas Matthew?" she asked.

"Peace on earth," he whispered.

"Where did you get such a serious thought?" she asked.

His answer was a monster hug. He knew wishes were supposed to be secret, but mom was special.

Sleepy eyes closed as the clock ticked towards midnight. Around 11:00 PM Matthew heard a sound downstairs. Being a curious boy, he got out of bed and went to investigate.

It sounded like a dog, whining outside the front door. Was it a hungry stray? After getting a plate of leftover supper from the fridge, he opened the door. Matthew almost fell backwards as he saw a gray wolf. Its huge mouth was open with a sort of happy panting.

For some strange reason, Matthew wasn’t afraid.

Boy and animal stared at each other. Matthew knew in his heart he was to go somewhere with this creature. He quietly returned upstairs, put on boots, and warm clothes. Don’t forget mitts and a hat.

By the time he returned, three more wolves waited outside. And this young boy, surrounded by four wolves headed down the street.

A neighbor peeked out her window, and let out a loud GASP. After receiving her phone call, the Truro Police Department sent an urgent message: "Boy kidnapped by wolves!"

A Cab driver yelled into his CB radio, “Wolves on the street!” Late night walkers rushed to their homes and locked the doors. Loud shouting began between neighbors up and down Park and Rosewyn Streets.

The wolf leader crossed the street and entered Victoria Park, with its 1,000 acres of woods. Matthew followed. He knew this path led to the little lake.

By now a crowd had gathered on the sidewalk. "That way!" someone shouted, pointing to the Park Entrance. Officers from two Police cars parked then joined everyone heading for the park.

Christmas eve celebrations were swept from their minds like dust balls. Saving a little boy from wild animals was much more important.

Not far ahead, four wolves waited as Matthew rested against a birch tree. Within his heart Matthew knew he was on a special mission. The wolves seemed to know exactly where they were going.

They began to run when they heard the tramp of many feet. Shouting words were part of a growing mob of people. Some carried thick branches, others had baseball bats.

Fear was in their hearts.

It was as if the whole town was on the move. They left behind fancy Christmas treats and pretty decorations. Even getting ready for Santa was forgotten. What was more important now than rescuing a little boy on Christmas Eve?

Matthew noticed large number of animals on the side of the trail. Feathers from crows, chick-a-dees and ducks fluttered everywhere.

Why weren't they flying away? Matthew wondered.
"Creatures in the forest are usually nervous around people," dad once said.

Suddenly, the wolf leader stopped then raised his snout. A piercing "OWWWOOUUU" was his signal for the other wolves to join in.

Matthew could see the forest filling up with more animals and birds. Larger trees were like a clothesline for canaries, partridges, and owls.

Every animal and bird he knew from his school library seemed to be here. Behind shrubs and trees were coyotes, rabbits and beaver, even mice and deer. Bear and moose were also here.

An army of people from the town was amazed to see so many wildlife sights. "OOHS" and "AAHS" came from people of all ages, shapes and sizes. There were too many animals and birds to count.

As if on a signal, each adult placed sticks and baseball bats on the ground. This special hush in the forest was something they did not want to mess up. They could see Mathew and the wolves on a grassy field, beside the town’s little lake.

And they listened as four wolves howled greetings to the night sky. The moon shone its flashlight beam upon Matthew and the wolves. Everyone could see the boy was fine. And he wasn’t afraid beside four shaggy wolves.

Very softly, a humming arose from thousands of trees.
Flapping wings lifted slowly, then rapidly, causing echoes of 'Whooshing' throughout the woods.

Every limb quivered.

Birds and animals joined in with their own calls, creating a musical symphony. Loon melodies lifted majestically into the sky. Deer added 'blowing' sounds meant to soothe their young.

And dozens of beaver slapped muscled tails as they dove like arrows into the reservoir of water.

Men, women and children gasped in wonder as a mixture of enchanting sounds captured their ears. Music was about a love of the forest, to live in peace, one with another.

It was a message felt by each human, filling empty spaces in their hearts. Everything was peaceful as mist drifting through the trees.

Then silently as if a baton had been raised, all animals and birds were still. Their singing, reaching far into the sky and beyond the hills, ended.

Patient adults could barely hold in their excitement.

As if that same unseen baton twirled, an army of children’s voices began to sing. They proudly stood and sent their own message of peace. It arose from the forest as a magnificent wave.

Adults joined in, wishing to be part of this great symphony. As if by magic, animals, and birds also came together in harmony.

The forest shook with powerful sounds, strange in their delivery, but rising as a stairway to the stars. Creatures of fur, and feathers, along with humans carried a message of love and peace on earth.

It was now Christmas morning!

© 2008-2016 Richard & Esther Provencher

Published May 27, 2008 / FaithWriters.com

Loading

Ant and Chrysalis

The Ant and the Chrysalis

One day Ant was walking in a forest and came across a Chrysalis.
“Oh Chrysalis, I feel so bad for you. I can run, jump, and climb while you just sit there. Hanging on that branch,” said Ant boastfully. But inside the Chrysalis was someone special, Someone that Ant couldn’t imagine.
Then the Chrysalis started to crack and out came a butterfly. The butterfly looked at the Ant, Ant looked at the butterfly. Then the butterfly flew away.
Ant looked at his toes than he looked up and saw the butterfly fluttering in the air, and realized his mistake.
From that day on Ant never ever spoke a word again.

Moral: Appearances can be misleading
By Shalya Vemula

Loading

Pegasus

PEGASUS

Pegasus was a very special horse. You see, Pegasus had wings and could fly. But that wasn’t the reason that Pegasus considered himself a special horse. He thought he was special because he was the special horse that Princess Jude loved to ride. You see, every morning, Princess Jude would wake up when the sun came up and bring Pegasus his breakfast. There were always fresh whole apples, and sugar cubes, and even hay! Every night when Pegasus went to sleep, he would get soooo excited thinking about little Princess Jude coming to feed him in the morning.
Princess Jude was only 7 years old. The King and Queen (her parents) had given Princess Jude a flying horse for her 5th birthday. She loved him instantly, and she named him Pegasus. Now, Pegasus knew right away that because Princess Jude was so young, he was going to have to protect her and take care of her no matter what. And from that day on, Pegasus and Princess Jude were best friends.
There were a bunch of other flying horses living at the castle, in the village, and in the surrounding forest. But Pegasus was Princess Jude’s favorite. See, Pegasus had a mane of gold, and hooves of silver. His eyes were blue and his tail was braided with a gold bow on the end of it.
One morning Pegasus woke up as usual with a huge NEIGH, and a spring in his step. He was super hungry and he couldn’t wait to see Princess Jude and all the fresh fruit and hay she was going to bring. Pegasus stuck his head out the barn door to see if she was coming. Not yet. He thought to himself, “ She must be tired. I guess she slept in today. She had a busy day yesterday.” Well, Pegasus went and sat down in his stall and started munching on some leftover hay, when he started to hear a lot of people heading toward the castle. Pegasus started to wonder what was going on. Then he heard one of the townspeople say “Did you hear? Princess Jude is sick!” “ WHAT?!!” Thought Pegasus. I have to go and find out what is going on he thought to himself. The problem was that Pegasus was locked in his stall in the barn. The crowd was getting bigger and the noise was getting louder. Panicked, Pegasus turned his back legs towards the stable doors and kicked with all his might. He broke the latch and hurried up to the castle to see what was happening. All the other winged horses and most of the people from the town had gathered to see what was going on. The royal doctor was on the front steps of the castle. He said, “Princess is Jude is very, very, sick I’m afraid. She needs a golden drop of sunlight to make her better. It is going to require a miracle, I’m afraid. Pegasus walked up to the front gates of the castle just as the King and Queen came out. The King spoke in a loud booming voice. “Thank you all for coming. As you may have heard, our little Princess Jude is very, very, sick. There is no way to get a golden drop of sunlight, so we must all pray.” Pegasus tried to push his way inside. He HAD to see Princess Jude. But the King and the Royal Doctor stopped him. I’m sorry Pegasus, but she must rest. Pegasus was upset because his best friend was so sick, and there was nothing he could do. Then, Pegasus had an idea. He ran back to the barn and found a bucket. He grabbed the bucket with his teeth and started to gallop toward the crowd. The whole crowd turned to look at Pegasus charging at them, and just when they thought they were going to get run over; Pegasus flapped his mighty wings and took off flying.
Pegasus had never flown very high before. He always stayed low to the ground because Princess Jude was so young. The farther and higher he went, the smaller and smaller the castle and the town became. Pegasus was scared. He was worried. But he knew, he had to get that drop of golden sun to save Princess Jude. The higher Pegasus went, the thinner and colder the air became. Soon, Pegasus was out among the stars. Pegasus flew harder and faster; his mighty wings getting tired. But he kept going. There was only one problem. It was getting hotter and hotter, the closer he got to the sun. But Pegasus didn’t let that stop him. The heat from the sun was so unbearable, Pegasus couldn’t even look at it. The sun was so bright and hot, and exploding with sun bursts, that Pegasus had to be careful not to get too close. Just then, the sun burst with a magnificent little pop, that sent a bunch of sun drops out into space. And Pegasus caught one with his bucket! He had it! He had done it! And as he was trying to fly away, Pegasus wasn’t going as fast as he did on his way to the sun. He was still too close to the sun and as he tried to fly away, one of his wings fell off! “Oh no!” he cried. But Pegasus was determined to make it back home. He HAD to make it back home. With one wing left, and a bucket with a drop of sunlight, he tried to fly straight, but he was having a hard time. He finally made it out of the stars and back to the sky, but then his other wing fell off. It was barely hanging on, and now Pegasus was falling to the ground really fast! The other flying horses on the ground realized that Pegasus wasn’t flying anymore, he was FALLING! Another horse named Zephyr ran to the barn and grabbed the biggest blanket he could find. Then, three other flying horses each grabbed a corner of the blanket, and they all flapped their mighty wings at the same time and started to take off. They were going to try and catch Pegasus as he was falling! They had to hold the blanket really tight in their teeth, and then….WHUMP! Pegasus hit the blanket in mid air! They had done it! They had caught Pegasus! Zephyr and the other horses quickly and gently landed Pegasus on the ground in front of the castle. Pegasus tried to stand up but he couldn’t. He was hot and tired, and he was hurting where his wings used to be. He started cry and then fell asleep.
The Royal Doctor ran up to see what had happened to Pegasus when he saw the bucket still clenched in his teeth. As the doctor moved Pegasus’ head out of the way, he saw the brightest most amazing light he had ever seen. It was a drop of golden sunlight! The doctor grabbed the bucket and ran into the castle. He ran up the stairs to Princess Jude’s bedroom and burst through the door. The King and Queen were in the room holding Princess Jude’s hand. She wouldn’t wake up anymore. “What is the meaning of this?!” the King yelled. “I have it Sire, I have it! The drop of golden sun needed to save the Princess! Her horse Pegasus brought it, but I am afraid that he is badly injured. He will never fly again.”
The doctor then took one small step towards Princess Jude. He knelt down beside her bed and placed the drop of golden sun in both of her hands. Princess Jude had not woken up in over 48 hours. But as the drop of sun was placed in her hands, she her whole body started to warm up. At first, her fingers moved, then her arms, then her feet. She yawned a big ol’ yawn, and her eyes popped open. “Why is everyone staring at me?” She exclaimed. “Oh Honey” said the Queen. “You were sick and didn’t wake up. We were so worried about you.” “Did anybody feed Pegasus?” the Princess asked. The Royal Doctor said, “Pegasus saved your life dear Princess, but I am afraid he is badly hurt.” “NO!” cried the Princess, and she ran down the stairs and out of the castle walls to see everyone form the village gathered around Pegasus. “Pegasus!” she screamed at the top of her voice as she ran towards her favorite horse. “What happened?” she stammered. The King came up behind her and put his hand on her shoulder. “ He flew to the sun to save you Princess. It must have been too hot.” She was crying, because she saw that he had no wings. She hugged his big neck and kissed him. Then Pegasus began to move. A golden glow began to move over Pegasus as he was getting better right in front of her eyes. His wings didn’t grow back, but the rest of his body was healed. It must have been the golden drop of sun still inside of the Princess.
From that day on, Princess Jude and Pegasus were inseparable. They each knew they had saved each other’s lives. Pegasus learned to run as fast as he used to fly, and together Pegasus and Princess Jude won many races together. “Losing my wings made me find my feet.” Said Pegasus.

THE END

Loading

Biana and the baby squirrel

Once upon a time, there was a girl named Biana.  She used to lived in her beautiful house with a beautiful garden in front. Many butterflies,  dragonflies, ants, bees, beetles visited her garden. Biana's garden was very beautiful and attractive with many flowers and fruits. Animals,  birds,  and worms, too, had made it their permanent home. Biana soon started to love each one of them. She used to take care of each one of them. But among all, the baby squirrel was Biana's best friend.
One sad day,  squirrel fell sick, and everyone became unhappy as she couldn't walk, talk or eat. Biana, too, got very tense and could not think what to do. "Do not worry Biana,  I will soon get well," squirrel said in a soft voice. "Yes, baby squirrel,  I am praying to God to offer you good health. My dear, please drink this herbal soup and take a nap," replied Biana.
After few days passed by,  the baby squirrel recovered. Now she could run, jump, talk, walk and hop. Biana and all the others were very happy after seeing the squirrel so happy! The baby squirrel came to Biana and said, "Thank you Biana, for taking good care of me.  You have a very kind heart. I love you." Biana held baby squirrel, kissed her forehead, and said, "I love you too, dear!" All were very happy and they lived together joyfully.

The End.

Loading

Just a Race

Once upon a time there were 2 twin brothers who were not alike at all. Their names where Tim, and Tom. The twin brothers lived right across a candy shop. Tom always chooses the spicy candy to eat, on the other hand Tim always chooses the sweet candy to eat. One day as they were picking their candy from the candy shop and eating it. While they were eating the candy, their father said to have a race around the park. So they went to the starting line.
As soon as the race began Tom started to run but Tim walked slowly behind. A few minutes later Tom went for a drink of water because he was thirsty of all the running he did and the spicy candy started to kick in. While Tom was drinking Tim got ahead. Then After Tom’s drink was over he looked behind and thought Tim was really behind but really he wasn't. So he sat on a stump and was playing with a twig.
A few minutes later Tim crossed the finish line and he won the race. As soon as Tom found out the news he wasn't mad he congratulated his brother and they lived happily ever after.

By: Shalya Vemula

Loading

The Secret Club

Once upon a time, there was a girl called Ria. She had a dog-called Johnny.

One night Ria saw her dog was wearing a suit and walking on 2 feet. Ria was very shocked. She couldn’t believe what was happening. She went to her dog and said, “Oh my God! Is this really happening? Johnny! You can walk on two feet? You are wearing a suit?” Johnny replied in human voice and said, “I knew that you would get to know about this one day.” She pinched her cheek and realized that she wasn’t dreaming.

Johnny said again, “Let me take you to a place.” Then Johnny took the girl towards a red car. Johnny was riding the car. Ria was still very surprised. When they reached, they saw a big building, which was decorated with colorful lights. On the second floor of the building was a big restaurant and there were many other dogs. Johnny told Ria that all dogs come here after a hard day to relax. Ria saw some Poodles singing, dancing and eating. A Labrador came with some drinks for Ria and her dog.

Then Ria told Johnny that she really liked the place. Johnny said, “You shouldn’t tell anyone about this place. You can come here anytime but please don’t tell anyone about this place. This is our secret.” Ria happily agreed.

Loading

Ginger and the six cats

Ginger and the six cats

It was a lovely day in the meadow and all of ginger's six brothers and sisters were playing in the meadow's freshly grown grass.

All of her brothers and sisters were grey, but ginger was a gold colour with orange stripes. Gingers brother's and sister's names were; Gray, Tom, Linx, Victoria, Petunia, and Polly. Ginger's brothers and sisters teased her because she had ginger coloured fur and they all had grey coloured fur. This made ginger sad. Usually on days like this, ginger's brothers and sisters wouldn't let her play. So ginger would sit underneath a tree in the shade while she watched her brothers and sisters play in the beautiful warm meadow.

A few days later the news spread that the cat races were going to began in 3 days. Ginger and her brothers and sisters sighed up. All of ginger's brothers and sisters were surprised that ginger signed up for the cat races. "Why'd ginger sign up?" Victoria whispered to Polly. "Yeah," agreed Tom. "Ginger's such a big fraidy-cat. She'll probably be so scared that she won't be able to move. Then I'll zoom right past her and be the first to the finish line" said Linx. "What are you TALKING about?!" whined Petunia. "Don't you mean I'll be first to the finish line?" "Don't you mean I will?" As ginger's brothers and sisters continued to argue, ginger prepared for the big race. She was timing herself as she did laps around the meadow.

On the big day, she was ready. Gray, Tom, Petunia, Linx ,Polly Victoria and ginger were all lined up at the starting line at the Claw-vill racing academy. The cougar referee was waiting patiently to drop the flag.

While ginger and her brothers are sisters were waiting for the flag to drop, ginger pulled out the map to see where the racetrack went. Right now, they were at the entrance of the Claw-vill mall.

The race was from the beginning of the mall all the way to the end of the mall. The mall was very popular, so it was always very busy. Since the mall was so busy, it got expanded to a length of 1 MILE LONG.

When ginger put away her map, there was only ONE MORE MINUTE until the flag dropped. So 1 minute later, the flag dropped. The race had BEGUN!

Linx, the fastest of the litter, was in the lead. Ginger was following behind. Then the other boys caught up with Linx. "Hey, Linx!" panted Tom. "Since the other girls are so slow, how 'bout we stop at the salmon shack to get a bite to eat?" "Okay," said Linx, not out of breath.

Meanwhile, ginger and her sisters were still in the race. With Ginger still behind, Petunia was taking the lead. Polly and Victoria caught up with her. "Hey! Wanna stop at the 'pretty kitty' fur salon? It's right up ahead." "Okay, sure. Ginger should still be behind by the time we're done."

So now only ginger was in the race. She was expecting to arrive at the finish line and see Linx wearing a first place medal and all of her other brothers and sisters WAILING because they didn't WIN. And When ginger FINALLY arrived at the finish line, her jaw dropped. None of her brothers or sisters were there! No. This couldn't be right. Maybe they all went back to the den because she was taking to long.

But when the jaguar saw Ginger at the finish line, she said excitedly, "Congratulations! You just WON the Claw-vill cat race!" Ginger got handed a gift basket with a big golden can of sardines and a purple ball of yarn inside of it. Ginger couldn't believe it. She had just WON the biggest race of the year!

Ginger went home with her presents and figured that her brothers and sisters would come back home once they realized what had happened. When her brothers and sisters got home, they were all sobbing because they didn't win and because they were sorry. "We're all so sorry, Ginger." Said Petunia over her tears. Then they gave Ginger a big hug. After that Ginger forgave them and gave them each a sardine from her golden can. And after that, they all lived happily ever after.

By: Amber Brooks

Age: 9

Loading

I ATE A SPICY GINGER

I ate a spicy ginger
from my brother on a dare.
the ginger caught my head on fire
and burned off all my hair
.
My mouth disgorged lava
and my tongue began to melt
my ears were shooting jets of steam
atleast that's how they felt
.
I spring back around the room
i ran across the ceiling
i buzz right in the freezer
to relieve the burning feeling
.
I drank a thousand soda pops
and chewed a ton of ice
to try to stop the scorching of that spicy ginger's spice
.
FInally, the flames extinguised,
i admitted to my brother,
"that ginger was the best one yet
may i please have another?
©2017 by: Alaghde kelvin terngu

Loading

WHAT IS POETRY?

Not the tree, but the fruits on the tree;
Not the food, but the ingredients in the food;
Not the pen, but the ink in the pen;
.
Not the song, but the tone of the song;
.
Not the birds, but the flock of the birds
.
Not a poet but the thought of a poet;
©2017 by: Alaghde kelvin terngu

Loading

MISTY MORNING

One misty morning in the sky bean land
something didn't feel right
all of the land's colours seemed faded
bounce travelled on, wondering where the singing birds had gone
.
Suddenly, the lights and colours nearby started to flicker
there was a weird machine,
slowly sucking in the colours of summer
as bounce approached it, a mole popped his head out of the ground
"stay away the machine!" it screamed and darted angrily towards bounce
.
That was weird! His eyes were spinning as if he was hypnotised; bounce thought to himself there may be more hypnotised friends around sky bean land. I must help them!
and so another bounce adventure began
.
*UNFRIENDLY FRIENDS*
.
Bounce stopped upon glimpsing movement in the sky
it was the evil hypnotoid flying away!
i should have known! I must catch him before it too late,'
Bounce thought to himself
.
*BUMPY CRACKS*
.
The day was almost over when bounce chance upon an old friend
it was bumpy cracks, a kind moss-covered boulder
'Bumpy, wait! Where are you going? Bounce shouted when bumpy leapt into the pond
wake up you big chunk of rock!
bounce was becoming impatient
'oh, bounce, its you... Where are we? Whats going on? Bumpy wondered sleepily
'you tell me bumpy! You were the one runing and acting strangely
'i remember seeing hypnotoid...
take my form in order to catch him', bumpy mumbled. ©2017.By:Alaghde kelvin terngu

Loading

A WARM CHRISTMAS

A painting competition was being organized at Sun Flower school in Green Forest, on Sunday. Timmy rabbit smiled smugly to himself. “I will surely win the contest and get the prize money of Rs.3000/”. He thought to himself.
Timmy was a very lazy rabbit and he hated going to school. Most of the days he pretended to have a headache or a stomach ache and stayed back home instead of going to school.

However he was a wizard with the brush and no one could beat him in drawing or painting.
“I will become a painter when I grow up, bookish knowledge is not that important for me,” Timmy would often brag to his friends.

Sunday dawned bright and clear, all the participants equipped with their pencils, erasers and colors came for the exhibition.
Timmy decided to draw a scene showing Christmas in Australia. First he drew a kangaroo and then several houses. Next using the white paint that he had Timmy covered the roofs of all houses in white to show it had snowed. Dabs of white paint also showed that the roads were blocked with ice. Timmy drew Father Christmas and wrote on top of a house ‘Merry Christmas’.

‘What a perfect picture’. Timmy thought to himself. He thought of different ways in which to spend the prize money, ‘I will buy a cycle and several toys he thought'.
In the evening accompanied by his parents Timmy went to attend the prize giving ceremony.
The marks had been written on the picture itself. Minus 50 had been scribbled on Timmy’s painting. Timmy stood nonplussed for sometime at a loss to understand the situation.
Soon the chief guest started making the announcements. The 1st prize went to Mona deer for her depiction of a desert scene.

The 2nd prize went to Tuna porcupine for a village scene which was very well drawn.
Ted the bear received the 3rd prize for painting a day at the fair neatly.
The chief guest next spoke about Timmy’s drawing. “It is a perfect picture but I had to minus marks because Christmas in Australia is never white, since it is summer during Christmas. How can there be snow?”
The principal nodded her head she spoke sadly after some time. “Timmy if you had attended your classes regularly, you would know that when it is winter in our part of the hemisphere it is summer in the Southern hemisphere. Fifty marks have to be deducted from your geography paper”.

Tears blinded Timmy’s eyes, what a fool he had been not to have known that one could never be a painter until one had a complete knowledge of his subjects. Attendance in school was a must.
Timmy decided to mend his ways after this. He regularly attended school and paid a lot of attention to his studies.

Loading

The sun is never red

“Do you have a party?
Do you have bread?
Do you have a lullaby?”
Crimson flower said.
“Why are you asking?
What is it with bread?
Party cake is eating.
Not to do with bread.
Sleepy head is feeling.
Your eyes are now red.
Hearty blood is beating.
Close your eyes in bed.
All is good as resting.
Fair tales being read.
Earth is resting, rolling.
Watch the sun’s head.
Our ceiling could be sleeping.”
Greatest mother said.

January 16, 2017

Loading

Ug the Thug

About five thousand, two hundred and forty-six years ago there lived a caveman called Ug the Thug. He lived at the top of a lonely valley, but then everywhere was lonely back then. He had a big club and furry boots and he liked running after things and frightening them best of all. Ug the Thug was nasty to everyone he met. It didn’t matter if the thing he met was big or small, he liked to give it a fright. He liked making as much noise as he could.

‘Raaar!’, ‘Aaargh!’ and ‘Graah!’ were some of his favourite sounds. At night Ug the Thug came back to his cave. He sat beside his roaring fire and ate as much meat as he could. He painted pictures of himself on the cave and he felt very pleased indeed with himself.

But no-one liked Ug the Thug. Everyone was frightened of him and stayed away from him as much as possible. No-one ever went to his cave or even passed near it. They kept themselves to themselves. Then one night as Ug the Thug sat by the fire in the cave he saw a shooting star. A great white light streaked across the sky and he gasped. It was beautiful. Ug the Thug stared at the sky and for the first time in his life he wished he had a friend so he could tell them all about what he had seen. For the first time in his life Ug the Thug felt lonely.

The following day he went outside and he didn’t roar and thump about in his boots. Instead he went down to the stream that ran through the tall grass and sat there looking sadly at his reflection in the water. It so happened that at that very moment a mouse that had been crossing the river higher up fell into the water and began squeaking and waving its paws in the air because it couldn’t swim. Ug the Thug looked down and saw the mouse. Without thinking, he reached out his hand that was as big as a brick and he lifted the mouse very gently onto the riverbank.

The mouse shook itself and rushed off into the grass, and Ug the Thug just sat there by the river with his big head in his big hands. He felt lonelier than ever. That night he didn’t eat a thing, nor did he make a fire. He just curled up in bed and lay there not able to sleep. He felt very, very lonely.

But the next morning something happened. Ug the Thug had just got up when he heard the pitter-patter of tiny paws. Someone was coming. It was the mouse. And the mouse was carrying in its paws a flower. The mouse laid the flower down at the feet of Ug and looked up at him with its big blue eyes.

Ug the Thug fell over backwards. He landed in the sand outside his cave, completely amazed. He realised the flower was a thank-you from the mouse. He had made a friend! He felt so happy he began singing. He got up and danced about the cave for joy. He felt so good he waded across
the river, still singing. He couldn’t stop smiling to everyone he met. At first people were suspicious. Was it possible Ug the Thug could really be happy and friendly? Wasn’t he always angry and loud? But in the end they began to believe it must be true, and they smiled back and shook hands with Ug and laughed with happiness too.

And after a time nobody was afraid of him anymore. He left his old, lonely cave behind and came to live with everyone else. He made lots of friends and never felt lonely again. And in the end he was given the name Ug the Hug because that was exactly what he liked doing best.

The End

© 2015 Kenneth Steven

Loading

Summertime

Dory boats bob
near ocean's shore,
tethered as goats
grazing side by side

except these are
wooden hulls waiting for
tomorrow's fishing orders

now silent as bats
in evening's warm breath.

The sun's last rays
provide colourful shades,

it's goodnight-time for
friends made today.

© 2016 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Little Tyke

I took her hand
as kindness showed
through my intentions,
she needed love

the touch
of a mother’s hand
laying one upon hers.

I did so, and Jesus smiled.

© 2016 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

Rome

There was the Trojan war, and now here:
Romulus lies in mother-wolf's lair,
His hair, brown like trees;
Then a shepherd suddenly sees:
Romulus, Remus, lying in a lair.
From then on, the shepherd took care
Romulus grew, became a great man;
Remus grew, made his own plan.
But one day, they had a dispute,
Both fought each other like a brute!
For on which hill would they build
a city, or on a field?
Finally Romulus won with his brother lying dead at his feet;
As now, Remus had to suffer defeat.

On the seven hills, lies Rome:
You can see people, or might even be a gnome!

Loading

THE CROWN

James was from a royal family. He was the son of King Jordan. One day, King Jordan decided to make one of his sons his heir. Julian, Johnathan, and James were excited and nervous. Their challenge was to battle against the cruel ruler of London. They had to fight together and the one who to kill the enemy would be the heir. The battle had great preparations . While on one side, there were 20,00,000 men,100 mortars, 2000 cannons, and a large number of cavalry with the army divided into three groups, led each by one of the three sons. While on the other side, there were more men but less guns led by Charles the second. The enemy was aware that all three brothers united would have killed him, so he planned to attack them at midnight when they were asleep . The day before the battle, some of them went to kill James, and although they had killed the wrong person, everyone thought James dead. He took this advantage and made more preparations. James appeared after a long time when the battle had already started. The other brothers were in shock for James was stronger than them and they thought James had been killed by the enemy long ago and one of them could be the heir. King Jordan heard the news of James returning all of a sudden and was happy to get his son back.

After ten months, the battle ended. The battlefield was filled with cold bodies. The sun was going down and in a moment, it was dark. The place which was filled with roars and cries just in the morning, was now a field of blood and dead men. In a city fifty miles away, there was a celebration. Two men were sitting on two golden thrones: Jordan and his son James. The others were dead. After many months of celebration, suddenly Jordan died, leaving his vast empire to James. His dying wish was that his son should get the crown of his grandfather, Jefferson. James did not find anything special in that crown but his mother, Helen, always insisted on wearing the crown every day. He understood that there was a mystery in this crown. How could have his father given him only a golden crown? He kept his crown on a stool. One day while James was bathing, he heard a noise and went out. He saw that his crown was gone . He sent two small groups to investigate the matter. The first group was unsuccessful, but the second group found three suspects. One of them was James uncle Jack. James soon learned who the culprit was for he had been told that Jack had entered the palace while he was bathing and the other two were fruit sellers. As Jack was his uncle, James did not sentence him to death, but sent him to prison for only a month for Jack had returned the crown.

James was still trying to find out the mystery of the crown when, one day, he found something written on the crown: JEFFERSON,THE FIRST MAN OF THE LEWIS DYNASTY DECLARES THAT THIS CROWN,WHICH WAS WORN BY HIS ANCESTORS SHOULD BE WORN BY HIS SON, GRANDSON, GREAT GRANDSON AND SO ON. THIS CROWN SHOULD NOT BE WORN BY THE WRONG PEOPLE AS THIS CONTAINS A VERY SPECIAL RUBY.

James was surprised. Where was the ruby? Then all of a sudden he saw a prison guard coming into the room. The man informed him that Jack had suddenly escaped. A man had seen him run and told the prison guard. James was confused. He could not understand this. One day he heard that Jack was caught by a king when he was going to steal something. James went there and asked the king if Jack had anything with him. He told that there was a ruby in Jack's pocket. Then he refused to give the ruby back. Finally it was given. After this, Jack died there in captivity and James ruled wisely, though when he went on a voyage later, his ship sunk with him wearing the crown with the ruby on top.

There is a legend which says that this crown is deep under the sea, where no one can find it.

Loading

Pleione star

Pleione star, brightly shine but do not burn.
Hands away, the sun burns hot. Its heat you learn.
Pleione, prouder be your flames in outer space.
With grace you speak a life that lives on modest pace.
Youngest eyes below your sparks surpass the sky.
This pride I own be yours, dear star, beloved eye.
Pleione, Pleione, above all stars, your face is chaste.
I hope that God would save you from a world of haste.
A world of twists and turns that’s quick, unkind and fast.
It needs a patient man whose love would stay and last.
These lines I write and might depict with gorgeous paint.
Your worth is bright, alight. Make worldly colors faint.

* * * * *
25 October, 2016

Loading

When it rains

We are baked in the sun

While waiting for the rain,

But now she remembered us

The cloud has been moody

and we knew she must surely cry

now she wept, throwing rain water

All over the little hamlet

Now I claim the first drop

And you claim the next drop

Oh look up and see the rains come

see the multitude as they descend

The sweet romance of this rain

wash off the stress and pain

of the days work and labor

and when it rains in Africa

After a long drought

we dance and celebrate

Loading

Monsters Under the Bed

There are monsters under the bed, Daddy.
Please won't you check and see?
I know they're coming to get me.
Daddy, Daddy, please tell them to go away, flee into the night.
I won't be able to sleep until all those scary things are out of site.
Don't turn off the light, that's when they wake up.
Daddy, please check again. I don't think once is enough.

© 2003 Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

Bill and the Boom Box Rocket

Bill and the Boom Box Rocket

Once upon a time there lived a boy named Bill, who always dreamed of flying to the moon.

One summer evening when Bill was trying to go to sleep, he was bothered by his big brother Ron. Ron was playing his new boom box too loud. The only way Bill could go to sleep was to put on some headphones and play a tape. His favorite tape had the sound of the ocean waves splashing up on shore.

As he lay there in bed with his eyes closed pretending he was lying on the beach under a full moon, he began to daydream about flying to the moon in a rocket ship.

The rocket ship was not very big--just big enough for two astronauts. He and his brother Ron were co-astronauts.

Bill called out to Ron, "Navigator ready?" Ron called back in the headset, "Yes, navigator ready."

"Mission control ready?" Bill asked into the headset. "Mission control ready. We will begin countdown in T minus ten seconds, nine seconds, eight seconds" . . . Bill's heart began to race . . . "two seconds, one . . . BLASTOFF!"

Bill and Ron were thrown back into their seats. They could feel the skin on their faces being stretched back towards their ears. Their arms felt like they weighed 100 pounds apiece. Their rocket ship zoomed up into the sky so fast everything out the window was just a blur. It seemed like just a couple of minutes had gone by when everything got really smooth and quiet. They were now in outer space!

Bill was sitting in the front seat and Ron was in the back. Bill asked Ron, "What does it look like out the back?" "It looks like earth is just a blue and white ball. You can see the clouds and oceans, but you cannot see any cities or trees."

Ron asked Bill, "Can you see the moon coming up?" "Yes, I see it," Bill said. "I think we will be there in about 30 minutes if my calculations are correct. We're going 25,000 miles per hour and it is about 50,000 miles to the moon." "Cool," said Ron. "I think I will play my GameBoy and listen to some music on my boom box." "You brought your boom box?" Bill was obviously annoyed. "You know I don't go anywhere without my boom box," said Ron. He turned on the music and the boys listened. The time quickly passed.

"Mission control to Bill," came over the headsets. "Bill here." "You will need to prepare for landing in two minutes," said the voice. "Roger, we'll be ready," said Bill. "Here we go. Hold on, it looks like it might be a rough landing." The rocket ship came in very rough. So rough that both Bill and Ron's airbags deployed. Finally, they came to rest. "Bill, are you O.K.?" asked Ron. "Yes, I'm O.K., but that airbag hit me in the face like a rock-hard pillow. I think my nose would be bleeding if I didn't have on this helmet. Let's take a look around and see if the rocket ship is O.K." "Good idea," said Ron.

They put on their moon walk suits. The moon walk suits were big and heavy. They had built in air conditioners to cool them when the sun was on them and a heater to warm them up when they were in the shade. Since they were in outer space, it would go way below freezing in the shade and get so hot you could get burned in the sun. When they stepped outside, they felt like they were floating on air. They only weighed about six pounds each. So when they walked, it was as if they bounced. They bounced up about ten feet with each step. They quickly gathered up some moon rocks as souvenirs. Then they began to inspect the rocket to make sure it was flyable for the return trip. Things did not look good. The portion of the ship that housed the rocket starter was heavily damaged. The batteries that turned the starter were completely destroyed. They began to fear that they might be trapped on the moon. "What are we going to do?" asked Ron. He looked scared. "I don't know," Bill answered. "Let's call Mission Control and see if they have any suggestions."

They went back inside and tossed the moon rocks aside. They called Mission Control. "We will get back to you" was the answer. They needed time to think. "We only have enough food and water for one more day," Ron reminded Bill. "Yeah, we will really need to conserve it." They nervously sat in their seats and waited for Mission Control. No reply. After awhile, Bill jumped up and said, "I've got it! Give me your boom box." Ron said, "What? Are you crazy?" "No just give it to me," said Bill. Ron surrendered his boom box. Bill took it and turned it on real loud and smiled. Ron looked sad. He just knew that Bill was losing his mind.

Then Bill turned off the music and flipped the boom box upside down. He opened the battery compartment and took out the eight large batteries. "I think we can tape these together and make one big battery that will start the rocket," said Bill. "Hand me that duct take from the tool kit." "Sounds like a good idea to me," said Ron. Bill lined up the batteries in two rows of four and taped them together in a bundle. He took a piece of tape and connected a wire to the batteries on each end. He hooked one up to the starter. He took the other wire and ran it back up to his seat in the front. Bill told Ron to get in his seat. "If I touch the wire to the metal on the dashboard, the starter should work and we can blast-off." Ron hoped that he was right. "Are you ready?" Bill asked Ron without waiting for an answer. "Here goes!" As he touched the wire to the dashboard, they could hear the roar of the rocket. Before they knew it, they were zooming back through space towards earth. "Yippee!" how they both yelled.

Just then, Bill's mom pulled the headphones off of his head and told him to go on to sleep. It was easy for Bill to get back to sleep, because he hoped he could pick up his rocket ship dream right where he left off.

The end.

by Artie S.

Loading

A Seaside Adventure (Ears Mouse)

"Ears Mouse"
"Book 3"
"A Seaside Adventure"

mouse_quiet_shh_sm_clr

It was a beautiful sunny day and Ears Mouse was eating a lovely thick slice of homemade toast, with his very favourite homemade Damson jam. He had made the Damson jam himself from fruits that had fallen the previous autumn and it had turned out very nice. He had the top section of his front door wide open and the Sun was shining straight into his kitchen. He could feel the warmth of the Sun on his face and thought to himself “this is going to be a very hot day” . He could hear a lot of activity outside his house as the many animals in Oak View forest went up and down the trail foraging for food.

Tap Tap Tap, he heard on the bottom of his door. He then heard some light scratching and then a black round thing popped over the top – Ears Mouse knew straight away that it was Harry Hedgehog’s nose as this was something he did a lot.

“Morning Harry” Ears Mouse said.

“Morning Ears Mouse” Harry said, “it’s such a beautiful day, isn’t it”?

“Yes, indeed it is” said Ears Mouse.

“I have just been to see our other friends in the forest and have asked them if they fancy a day at the beach” Harry said “it’s probably the last very nice day that we will have this Summer - so best to make the most of it” he continued. “are you up for it?” Harry asked Ears Mouse.

Ears mouse could think of lots of chores that he needed to do around the house, as he needed to fix a few things before the Autumn and Winter arrived, however he looked at Harry who had a big grin on his face thinking of the fun they would all have at the Seaside. Ears Mouse could not disappoint Harry and the others and inside he really wanted to go himself. “Now that sounds a fantastic idea” said Ears Mouse “ is everybody else up for it”?

Harry did not need to answer that question, as just then all of his other friends appeared at his front door. There was Hammy Hamster, Molly Mole, Sid Squirrel and Freddy Frog. Olivia Owl was now perched on top of the door. They had all been listening in to Harry and Ears Mouse hoping that Ears Mouse would say yes – as it would not be the same without Ears Mouse. It always seemed to be a better adventure when he was there.

All of the other animals, except for Olivia, had sunglasses on and held buckets and spades, and each had a rucksack with drinks and food.

“We thought that it would be best if we went to Shell Island beach” said Molly, “it is by far the nicest beach”. “isn’t that a bit too far to walk” said Ears Mouse, “especially on such a hot day like today and with all these buckets, spades and rucksacks to carry”?

“Ohhh – I suppose you are right Ears Mouse” replied Molly, looking disappointed.

“I have an idea” said Hammy Hamster, “we could ask Donald Donkey if he would like to come as well. I know where we can get some carrots for him to eat to give him energy for the journey”

Everybody thought that would be a great idea. They all know that Donald could be a bit stubborn and moody sometimes, even though they were all good friends with him, and he always seems to be in a better mood if he could eat some carrots first.

Once Ears Mouse had packed his rucksack and put on his straw hat and sunglasses they all set off with Hammy Hamster leading the way to where the carrots were stored. The carrots were in an old wooden shed at the edge of a field and there was a small hole in the corner of the shed – just big enough for Hammy to crawl in. He handed out a few carrots to the others and Molly and Sid put them into their rucksack as they were larger than the other animals.

Sitting in the next field was Donald Donkey. They all approached Donald and told him what a great place Shell Island beach would be and that they would have lots of fun. “Are there any carrots there?” asked Donald Donkey. “OH YES” said Sid Squirrel quickly, before any of the others could reply ”there are some under the shells on the beach” . Sid knew he should not tell lies, but he also knew that if Donald knew that they had carrots in their rucksacks then he would ask for them now and then not feel like doing anything afterwards.

“Yum Yum – carrots” said Donald, “OK – I’m in” said Donald. “Horray” the others shouted – jumping into the air – Freddy Frog managing the largest jump. Donald lay down in the grass, told everyone to climb onto his back and then he got up. When he got to the gate Sid Squirrel jumped onto it, opened it to let Donald out onto the track and then shut it. He then jumped onto Donald’s back again.

Olivia Owl, hovering above, said that she would guide them all to the beach as it was a long time since they were last there. Whilst it was only about a mile or so it would have taken most of them all day to get there and another day to get back if Donald had not come along. With Donald doing all of the walking it was only a short while before they could see the lovely blue sea and the golden sand in view.

When they arrived at the beach Donald walked around a bit until they had chosen a nice place near a sand dune. Donald sat down on his bottom and the animals all slid down his back like a slide in a fairground. “Wheeeeee” they all said as they slid down into the sand.

Molly Mole and Harry Hedgehog started to lay out a picnic blanket while their other friends ran, hopped and flew down to the sea shore. Ears Mouse dipped his toes into the sea just as a wave went out – “Ouuuuuu” that’s a bit cold he said. Freddy Frog said that he did not like salty sea water as it made him itch. Donald walked slowly along the shore to cool himself down and then he sat in the water. Just then a large wave came in and he was not fast enough to get up and was knocked over. He quickly got up, the quickest anyone had ever seen Donald move in all of the time that they had known him . He then ran onto the dry sand. The other animals laughed for a while, but when Donald decided to dry himself off by shaking himself they all got covered in sea water and sand.

Ears Mouse almost got caught by a wave but luckily Olivia Owl swooped down in time and lifted him out of the water and onto the dry beach. “Thank you” said Ears Mouse to Olivia, “no problem” said Olivia.

“Anybody hungry “ Molly Mole shouted. She had put all of the lovely food and drinks on the blanket. There was bread, cheeses, worms, insects, grain, milk and water. Ears Mouse had also brought some of his home-made cake and biscuits.

Donald Donkey then remembered about the promise of carrots. “Sid”, said Donald, “where did you say the carrots would be”? When nobody was looking Sid had put some carrots in the sand and had placed large sea shells on top of them. “They live under sea shells” said Sid, “have a look to see if you can find them”.

Donald lifted a few shells with his hoof and quickly found some carrots. He moved a few more with his nose and found some more. He was amazed that carrots grew under shells as he had never heard of that before. The others laughed at this so much it hurt.

Once they had all finished lunch they decided to play some games on the beach. Molly had brought an old tennis ball she had found buried in the ground when she had been digging under the ground. They threw this to each other until Harry Hedgehog missed it and it landed on the spines on his back and burst.

“Let’s play a new game” said Freddy Frog, “let’s see who can jump the highest”. “Nooo” they all said, “you always win that one” said Harry.

“I know” said Molly, “let’s see who can find the most interesting thing on the beach”. “Great idea” said Sid Squirrel and they all agreed.

Donald though that carrots would be an interesting find and so he started to look under every shell that he could see on the beach. Ears Mouse found a nice shell which, when he held it to his ear, he could hear the sound of waves – or was it real waves he was hearing? Harry found a nice piece of seaweed with large round brown bubbles which popped if he sat on it. Molly found a lovely round and smooth stone, which she thought she would bring home to remind her of the beach. Olivia found a nice feather from a seagull which she would bring home for her nest.

Sid Squirrel had wandered down the beach a bit and then climbed a sand dune. As he came over the top he could not believe his eyes. There in front of him was a giant sea shell with a top and a bottom. He had never seen a shell so big before. It was so big that he thought that he might be able to fit into it.

After a while all of the animals returned to the picnic area to see what each other had found, however there was no sign of Sid. They all decided that they better look for him and Donald Donkey lay down to let them climb on his back. Donald walked up and down the beach and then started to climb the sand dunes. “Stop” said Ears Mouse, “I can hear a noise like Sid shouting” – Ears Mouse had very good hearing due to his large ears. “Over in that direction” he said, pointing in the direction of one of the sand dunes.

Donald climbed the sand dune with the others hanging on to his fur so that they did not fall off. When he got to the top of the dune they all saw the very big sea shell. “Wow” said Harry, “I’ve never seen a shell that size” and the others agreed. They could see that the shell had a top and a bottom but it was closed.

“Are you in there?” said Ears Mouse, knocking on the shell. “Yes” said Sid, “I closed the lid to see if I could fit inside and now cannot get the lid open again – please help to get me out”

One by one the animals tried to prise open the lid of the shell but it was jammed shut. “I can’t see how we will get this lid open” said Ears Mouse, “it’s jammed shut”. Just then he had an idea and whispered something in Donald’s ear. Donald got up very quickly and hit the big shell with his hoof. The shell lid flew open and Sid jumped out just in case it closed again. “What did you whisper into Donald’s ear?” asked Molly. “I told Donald that a giant shell may have a giant carrot under it” laughed Ears Mouse.

Sid took a carrot out of his rucksack and gave it to Donald to thank him for freeing him from the giant shell.

It was getting late by this time and everyone agreed that they had better set home before it got dark. They packed up their blanket and picnic leftovers and put them into their rucksacks. Donald lay down and let them all climb onto his back and they started on their way home.

However, they did not get far before Donald came to a halt. “Whats up Donald?” asked Sid. “Nothing” said Donald, this is just what donkeys do sometimes. “So what can we do to make you move again?” asked Sid. “Have you got a carrot?” Donald asked. When Sid told him that he had one remaining in his rucksack Donald told him to tie it on the end of a stick and to dangle it in front of Donald’s nose. Sid broke off a branch of a hazel bush and tied the carrot onto the end of the branch with a pink ribbon which Molly leant him. Just like magic Donald started to walk again following the carrot in front of him.

It was not long before they arrived back at Donald’s field, which Sid opened and closed as he had done before. “Thanks Donald” they all shouted as they waved goodbye to him. Sid gave Donald the last carrot which he enjoyed.

“Everyone coming back to my place for some nice toast and jam?” asked Ears Mouse. “Yes please” they all said. They had really enjoyed their seaside adventure today.

That night Donald had a lovely dream about a giant carrot hiding under a giant shell by the seashore and fell asleep with a big smile on his face.

THE END

"©2013 Artie Edmonds"

Loading

A Rainbow Rider's Fall to Yorn

A Rainbow Rider’s Fall to Yorn

Raina is a rainbow rider. She lives in the sky and, whenever sunshine and rain come together, she rides their rainbow down to earth. Raina’s journey may be only a moment or last many minutes, but it is always magical. She glides through the air on top of the rainbow and slides down its arch until it reaches the ground. As a rainbow rider, Raina possesses a special spirit, filled with color and light. The joy and wonder of her journey is conveyed to the world below and stirs emotion in mankind. Even the busiest individual, when faced with a rainbow and the feelings of Raina the rider, will pause to appreciate nature’s beautiful gift. After her journey, Raina is called back up to the sky. There she remains with the elements, in a place between the clouds and the twinkling stars, until it comes time again for her to glide over the colors to the ground below.

rainbowRaina often looked down at the land, as it rushed up to meet her rainbow. She wondered about the people she’d glimpse and their way of life. She knew it surely was different from hers in the heavens. Raina thought mankind must not have much color in his life or be very happy. She knew people on earth didn’t always appreciate nature which was why she existed as a rider.  While Raina was curious, she belonged to the elements and followed their rules. She believed in the order of the world and accepted her place within it. The most important rule was that a rainbow rider is only felt and never seen by anyone on the ground below. No rider ever broke this rule, until the day that Raina fell off the end of her rainbow and into the village of Yorn.  Travelers passing through the village of Yorn remember a charming place, filled with kind people who enjoy life’s simple pleasures. They start their day with a warm drink and greet one another with a smile. Yorn sits nestled in between two large mountains whose tops are covered in a soft purple mist.  One particular day, it had rained for a time over the village, giving the soil a soft, steady drink. After awhile, the rain stopped, the clouds cleared, and the sun shinned its light through the moist village air.  Boris the baker was hurrying home to take a cake out of the oven, when he’d paused to see a pretty rainbow in the distance. He had been quite cross that day, after having burned two batches of bread in his new oven; however he felt delight upon seeing the rainbow and forgot all about the blackened buns.  The postman, Mr. Potter, was wrestling with his packages and dropped them in a puddle with a big splash. Frustrated, he picked them up and was shaking off the wet parcels when he spied the rainbow. When his eyes settled on the soft colors curving above, he smiled and no longer cared about the damp boxes in his hands.  Also seeing the rainbow that day was little Grace Elizabeth, who was having a birthday party that afternoon. Grace Elizabeth was a happy girl, who enjoyed painting with water colors and eating fresh peaches. She had big blue eyes and bouncy brown curls and would play for hours with Clementine, her fat orange cat. Her mother was waiting for the baker to finish Grace Elizabeth’s cake while she decorated the house with pretty bows and balloons. Grace Elizabeth was sitting at the garden gate, picking some flowers to bring inside, when she saw the shimmering colors above. She felt a rush of joy and a sudden swoosh in the air around her. A light seemed to be coming down from the sky, like a small sun, and she closed her eyes against its brightness.  Grace Elizabeth heard a thump in the direction of the rose bush and opened her eyes. She looked at the bush and its leaves were shaking and branches quivering as if something landed in it. She went over to the bush and saw the most amazing thing! Inside there was a luminous girl, about her size, who looked very strange. She was dressed in flowing robes of swirling colors and was radiating light. The girl had soft violet eyes, long golden hair which floated around her in a sunny cloud, and skin the lightest shade of pink. The girl was startled to see Grace Elizabeth and very surprised to be in the rose bush.

“Don’t be afraid,” Grace Elizabeth said to the girl, “Everything is all right. What is your name? Do you need help getting out of that bush?” The girl just looked at Grace Elizabeth but didn’t seem frightened.  “Can you talk? Do you understand me?” Grace Elizabeth asked.

The girl nodded her head and then said hesitantly, “Yes, I do. I’ve heard all of the languages of the world because my rainbows have appeared everywhere.” She stood up and carefully freed herself from the bush. Rays of light shinned through the air as she shook rose petals out her golden hair.

Grace Elizabeth was enchanted by the girl’s bright beauty. “What is your name?” she asked, “Are you some sort of sorceress?”

“My name is Raina,” the girl said proudly, “I am a rainbow rider. We live in the sky above and share the joy of our journey down the rainbow with mankind. My rainbow led me here but I slid too quickly and must have fallen off.” She said with some surprise. “It’s never happened to me before.” She explained.  Raina looked at wide-eyed Grace Elizabeth, “What do they call you here? And where is this place that I’ve landed?”

“My name is Grace Elizabeth,” she answered, “And this is the village of Yorn. I didn’t know rainbows had riders but I’m very pleased to meet you.”

Raina thought for a moment. “I very much like the purple mist around your mountains and the blue of your eyes. I wonder,” she continued, “Do you think I could look around a bit before I go back? I’ve only seen the ground before from a distance.” She glanced up at the sky for a moment but all seemed quiet.

Grace Elizabeth was delighted to spend time with this special girl. “Of course you can,” she said. “I am even having a birthday party today and would love for you to come. I’ve never seen anyone like you before.”

“You are not supposed to see me,” laughed Raina, “You’re just meant to feel what I am feeling. However, I would very much like to stay anyway….just this once.”

The two girls smiled at one another then Grace Elizabeth took Raina’s hand. The new friends walked around the pretty garden. Raina marveled at all the colors. She lay on green grass and laughed at yellow bees buzzing on pink flowers. She tasted sweet red strawberries and ran her fingers through rich brown soil. She paused to pet orange Clementine and put her face up to the wind. Raina smiled, “The wind feels the same here as it does in the sky.” She said happily.

The rest of that afternoon, they talked about their lives and shared the secrets in their hearts, as only young girls can do. Raina described how it was to live in the sky and the joy she felt as a rider. Grace Elizabeth told of the caring people in Yorn and how happy she was with her parents, friends, and Clementine.

When it came time for Grace Elizabeth’s party, Raina climbed up into a big oak tree which sat in the backyard and overlooked the house. “I cannot allow more people to see me.” She explained to Grace Elizabeth. “However, I would like to stay here and watch for awhile. After your party, it will be time for me to go.”

Illustration of children slide down on a rainbow. Background with rainbow and clouds.

Storm clouds were gathering and Raina knew, after the rain, a rainbow will be sent for her to ride home.  From her seat in the tree, Raina heard Grace Elizabeth’s friends and family sing a birthday song. She saw them give her pretty presents and embrace Grace Elizabeth with happy hugs. Raina was touched by the warmth and love they had for her friend. Grace Elizabeth snuck out of the house and handed up into the tree a piece of Boris’ birthday cake. Raina tasted the soft yellow cake and smiled with delight as the sugary frosting melted in her mouth.
After the last of the revelers called their good-byes to Grace Elizabeth and the rain stopped, Raina floated down from the tree. A rainbow could be seen in the distance.

“Do you really have to go Raina? There is so much more I want to show you.” Grace Elizabeth said.

Raina replied, “You have already taught me so much. I thought mankind didn’t feel happiness or have any color in his world and I was wrong. You also showed me how special it is to have a friend and I will carry the feeling up into the sky with me.”  Raina embraced Grace Elizabeth. “Whenever you see a rainbow, think of me.” With that, she left Grace Elizabeth’s garden and went down the path which led out of the village, in search of the rainbow’s end.

Time passed and Grace Elizabeth grew up in Yorn but she never forgot about Raina. She remembered the reason for riders and learned to not just look at nature but to feel from it. Grace Elizabeth closed her eyes to the beauty of a breeze and let sunshine warm both her skin and spirit. She reflected on raindrops and smiled seeing a sunrise. Grace Elizabeth was filled with joy and didn’t need the emotions of a rider. However, when she saw a rainbow she would feel something unlike anyone else–the closeness of a friend.

Copyright of this story Cathy Predmore, 2009. All rights reserved.

Loading

Night Dream

NIGHT DREAM

“If you’re that worn out, then go to bed,” mom said. And I did, even if darkness didn’t come creeping yet outside my window. My arms were so weak I couldn’t get my socks off. They kept sticking to my feet. So I crawled under the covers. When I’m very tired, I dream…

…I have to go to the bank to get some money. Dad’s birthday is tomorrow. And I want to buy him something super-dooper special.

“Hurry up,” mom said, “before the bank closes.” She always reminds me I have my own money. Sometimes I forget my bankbook says I still have $36 dollars left. The bus driver is very nice when I tell him I have no money. “But, I’ll pay you back when I get some from the bank,” I say.

We travel down busy streets, past tall buildings and I jump off the three steps from the bus. There is a long line of people at the bank. And the Teller’s wicket looks like it is a mile away. So I count bushels of butterflies while waiting. Finally it’s my turn. And I look up at this man behind the counter. He must be ten feet tall. At first I thought he was very nice.

“There’s no money here for you,” he said. “You must have spent it all.”

“But…but, my mother said there’s some left,” I answered. “I saved it all myself, from my paper route.”

“Then you should check with her again,” said the man sternly. “Or, you must have come to the wrong bank,” he said, showing off his teeth.

I looked into his eyes. And watched his smile. Was he pretending to be a sly coyote? Last summer, I saw one in a field near my house. The animal looked sneaky with his bushy tail.

On the way home I met a nice lady. When I told her my sad story, she felt sorry for me. She must have been rich because she gave me a whole suitcase full of money. I couldn’t carry it all. So I gave her back one stack of paper money. In case she needed to buy a bag of chips, or go to a movie.

Now I don’t have to go home. I have enough money to get an awesome gift for my dad. “Something really special,” I say to a white rabbit, sitting on the seat beside me. I think he is following me home.

“You be careful, the coyote doesn’t try to eat you,” I say. I show him my teeth. But it doesn’t scare him.

Around the corner, there is a little girl standing on the sidewalk. I get off the bus to see why she is crying. “My hands are cold,” she said. So I bought her a pair of red mittens. She is so surprised she forgets to thank me.

Now I am hungry, and tired. So I sit down on the sidewalk and open my birthday gift knapsack. There is half an apple, a mustard sandwich, and two chocolate chip cookies. Soon my knapsack is empty, except for one crust of bread. It tries to hide in the corner.

“If only I had some blueberry jam,” I told the bus driver waiting for me. “It would be delicious on this crust of bread.”

“I’ll take you to where blueberries are large. And juicy,” he said.

The bus brought me far from the city, and across a busy highway. Even past fishing boats in the harbor. Then the bus drove up a gravel road. I watched a pheasant hurry across the road. We went past fields of hay and a high hill, and we finally stopped. The bus had a flat tire.

I got off and looked across a valley filled with blueberries. And waiting beside the first bush was that white rabbit. “How did he find me?” I wondered.

I quickly filled up my knapsack with juicy berries. My hands look like they are painted blue. And my back is sore from bending over so much. So I sat on a log and took off my right shoe and sock. Then I began to cry. I was afraid the coyote would come and bite my toe.

What was I doing here? I thought. There are no gifts for dad here. Besides, that sly coyote might find me. After running like thunder across a field I tripped over a log. Then fell into a little creek, with squishy mud. Was something chasing me? Maybe it was that white rabbit. I shook myself dry, the way my friend’s dog does. Spotty is his name. I mean that’s the dog’s name. I heard more crying. But it sounded far away. My eyes were closed tightly. Just like the front door when I slam it.

…Then I open my eyes, one at a time. Mom and dad are staring at me. The cat is on my bed. And I am too. When I look out the window, the coyote’s face is there. And he is laughing. I hug my mother. She begins to laugh too. Oh…Oh. I forgot to get Dad’s present. Closing my eyes, I hurry back to my dreaming.

Note:  Once in a while, we believe it healthy to write something of fantasy. This story is based on a real dream. So in a sense, this story is a dream within a dream. (R&E)

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2007

Loading

Lily Rose and The Magic of Helping

Lily Rose was a (mostly) cheerful sort of girl, she hardly let life get her down. She was quite tall for a girl her age, with the bluest eyes you had ever seen, blonde hair and just a sprinkle of freckles across her nose. When she smiled, her whole face smiled and everyone said she looked just like her mum and this made Lil quite pleased as she thought her mum was really very pretty (and smart) as she was training to become a nurse and save people's lives. It was her dad’s 30th birthday and they were going up to their block in Little Swan-Port to celebrate with a big party. It wasn’t her favorite place to go, but she didn’t grumble like she usually would because it was for her dad.

After a rather long car trip with her mum, dad and her twinnie sisters Amielle and Isabella singing the whole way (with their Dalmatian Cooper in the back ) they had finally arrived!
Lil sprang from the car with a dash and started to run about the field, Cooper hot on her heels. She let out a whoop, throwing her arms in the air and twirling about, Cooper answered with a happy bark of his own - running in circles, glad to be free again.

Lily’s mum Gracie asked her to keep an eye on her sister whilst they unpacked the car, as she was a responsible 8 and they were only 5. They had arrived a day early to set up for the humongous party that was to be held the following day. She dutifully supervised game after game, until their mum called them in for some afternoon tea.

Lil sat with her sisters at the table, munching on her favorite snack, fruit salad! After they finished their snack, mum began making food for the party tomorrow, the twins where playing with their shopkins in the corner of the kitchen out of the way.

Mum suggested Lily go outside and check on Dad as he had not joined them for afternoon tea. Lily went outside to see what her Dad was doing and found him putting up the party tents for his birthday. Lil helped her dad by holding tent pegs and his mallet, following him around and handing him the right thing at exactly the right time. It made her dad smile his biggest smile and he called her his number one helper. This made Lily feel special and smile, too.

After they finished putting the tents up, dad had to chop some fire wood, which was a bit too dangerous for Lil to help him with.

“Why don’t you go and play by those trees while I’m chopping, Lil?" Dad asked as he pointed to a line of tall looking trees overlooking the bay. Lily’s face broke into a huge grin as she looked where he pointed to, for Lily loved trees. As Lil took off running, Cooper following her, she heard her dad call after her “Remember to stay where I can see you!”

Lil raised a hand to show she had heard him, but didn’t slow down until she reached the tree line. She looked up from where she stood and just stared in awe. There was something about these trees that she hadn’t noticed when they had first arrived.

As she’d been running she noticed that they sort of called to her, bending in the breeze, asking her to come and climb in their huge branches and play games under their leaves.

“They seem almost magical.” Lil thought to herself before dashing the thought away. She was a big girl now and while she still occasionally forest-438432_1920played make-believe games with her sisters, Lily wasn’t entirely sure she believed in magic anymore.

Cooper meanwhile had been sniffing around and around the base of each tree. Lily reach her hand out to touch the closest trunk, when Cooper started barking and took off between the trees. Lily called out to him and when he did not come back, she took off after him.

“Cooooper! Coooper!” Lily called to no avail, getting frustrated and knowing that it would be dark soon, she sat on a nearby log to think.

That’s when she heard it.

At least she thought she heard something, turning her head until she was sure.

There it was again, a small snuffling sound, followed by what sounded like crying.

Worried that one of her sisters had followed her through the trees and gotten lost, Lily got up and quietly made her way towards the sounds.

Lily stopped every so often to make sure she was going in the right direction, following the sounds until they became louder. What Lil expected to find was either one or both or her sisters lost and upset, but that was not quite what she found.

Whomever it was did indeed seem quite upset and possibly lost (thought Lil – she seemed to be quite at home amongst the trees) but whomever she was, it was not her sisters.

Sitting on a stone in a small clearing was a girl, a little bit older than Lily herself – crying into her hands as Cooper nosed around her knees, clearly trying to cheer the girl up.

When the girl lifted her head, Lily saw that she too had the bluest eyes she had ever seen, though her hair was flaming red and seemed to curl out with a determination all of its very own.  “Ohh wee doggie, I just don’t know what to do...” the girl had a slight accent when she spoke to Cooper, as she patted his head for comfort. It reminded Lily of her Great Nanny Norah, who had been all the way from Scotland.

But we’re in Little Swan-Port, not Scotland, Lil thought to herself, feeling puzzled. Lily started to tiptoe forward slowly so she didn’t startle the girl and upset her further, but she really must be getting back before her mum and dad began to worry.

Lily stepped out from behind the trees and in her politest voice, called to the girl (her nanny & pa had always said that when someone is upset its best to try and be nice).

“Excuse me, are you alright?” Lily smiled at the girl uncertainly, trying to look friendly.  The girls' head flew up and for the first time she saw Lily standing in the clearing in her multicolored leggings, t-shirt and bright pink gumboots.

The girl shot to her feet and with tears in her eyes stared at Lily in return, looking quite startled.  As they stared at each other Lil noticed that the girl wore a long dress made out of wool that looked warm but heavy and boots that laced up to her knees. Next to the rock where she sat was a small woven satchel, bow and a quiver full of arrows.

“Who are you?” the girl spoke first, her voice loud, her accent making the words sound a little different, but the way she stood with her arms crossed in front of her suggested she did not like being snuck up on.  This made Lily feel a bit cross, she hadn’t meant to sneak up on her, she was after all just trying to be nice to someone who was clearly upset (and get her dog back).

Lily took a calming breath (the kind she took when she ran out of patience with her sisters) before she spoke again, holding her head high.

“My name is Lily Rose and I believe that’s my Dalmatian, Cooper...”  At the mention of his name, Cooper left the girls' side and came over and wagged his tail at Lil before he sat at her feet.

The girl stood quiet for a moment, looking at Lil to Cooper and back again, before she sat back on her rock and burst into a fresh round of tears.  Lily had a startled look of her own now, this girl was clearly upset about something but they really must be getting back to their family soon.  As Lil turned to leave the clearing, Cooper whined and as she looked back at him he wagged his tail, but remained where he was.  The girl was still crying rather quietly by herself and as Lil looked over at her, Cooper whined again and wagged his tail more furiously.

Lily sighed, it was clear that Cooper wanted her to trying again with the girl but Lil didn’t really fancy being yelled at by a stranger in strange clothes again.

“Cooper, come on..” Lily whispered loudly but in defiance, he scooted backwards until he was in front of the stone the girl sat on.

Lily folded her arms, looking cross at Cooper, who started wagged his tail like he was trying to imitate a helicopter when finally Lil sighed again and made her way over to the girl.

As Lil sat down, she reminded herself that it was the right thing to stay and try to comfort the girl.  How would she have liked it if she was the one who was upset and someone just left her there? Silently, Lil answered her own question thinking that she would not like it one little bit.

Mustering up her best big sister voice, Lily tried again.  “What’s your name?” she asked as gently as she could and was rewarded when the girl looked at her, though still quite upset, and mumbled out softly “Moira . . . My name is Moira.”

Lily smiled and said “It’s nice to meet you Moira, but why are you crying?”  Moira sniffed a few times and wiped her eyes with the back of her sleeve.  She explained how she had had a silly fight with her mum and she just wanted her mum to agree with her but her mum ended up being turned into a scottish wildcat.

Lily tried not to look alarmed, “A Wildcat?” she asked, thinking that surely Moira must be joking.

Moira sniffed again and nodded, looking very glum.

Lily tried again, “How on earth did your mum get turned into a Wildcat?”  Moira explained that she had gone into these very woods and sort out a witch who granted wishes.

“But it didn’t work . . . ” Moira let out a frustrated sigh before she continued.

“Well my da isn’t the fondest of those scottish wildcats and the old lady witch baked the agreement spell into a cake for my ma to eat but it all went wrong . . . ”

Lily frowned, as she didn’t know much about witches (especially the kind that baked spells into cakes and lived in the woods) but she had some idea, which did not give her a good feeling at all.

“Moira . . .” Lily began “do you think that maybe she did it on purpose?"  Moira looked sadly at Lily as Cooper whined and nodded again before she spoke.

“I went back after I had to sneak my ma out of the castle to keep her safe, but the old lady witch wasn’t there . . . ” Moira continued, “She left a note tacked to her door saying she had gone to the market, which is at least a day’s ride away and my mum doesn’t have the kind of time . . . ”

Lily patted Moira's shoulder in sympathy as she took a steadying breath.  “And then there are my wee little brothers, they must have eaten some of my ma’s cake, because they have been turned into bears as well!” Moira turned into Lily’s shoulder and began to cry again.  Lily put her arm around the girl as she spoke through her tears “Oh please Lily, I need your help . . .”

As she sat with Moira while she cried, Lil began to think how she would feel if it was her mum Gracie or her twinnie sisters that had been mistakenly tuned into a Scottish Wildcat.  Lil set her mouth with grim determination, as it was that final thought had settled it for her.
“I will help you Moira, anyway I can . . . But first I think we need to go back to the witch's cottage. Can you remember the way?“ Lily said, getting to her feet and pulling Moira with her.

Lily found that once Moira had cheered up she was quite a nice girl, brave and fierce as she was loyal and kind.  They bonded together as they walked along, mostly about being big sisters and their parents not understanding everything, and as it turned out, a mutual love of Cooper.

As the old lady witch's cottage came into view, Moira took off her bow and began carrying it in her hand instead. After a quick look in Moira’s direction, Lil picked up a stick, with a spikey looking end and Cooper’s happy jaunt shifted into a serious walk as he started out ahead of them, sniffing the air for clues.

They stopped on the door step and peered up at the big wooden door that appeared to be locked up tight, even when Lily and Moira pushed and pulled together several times.  The girls sighed in unison and were about to give up when Cooper began to bark excitedly next to the front door. He kept barking, then pawing at the ground until Lily came up to see what was going on.  “He’s found something . . .” Moira exclaimed excitedly and got down on her knees to help Cooper dig.

Lily helped Moira moved some smaller stones by the door way and Cooper went into full digging mode.  After a few moments, something shiny appeared under the dirt.  “It’s a key," Lily said, sounding surprised as she began brushing the dirt off an old fashioned looking key that appeared to be made out of the same metal as the keyhole.  Lily and Moira stared as the key began to tremble in her palm and when it was done, it appeared to now have shaped a face.

Moira frowned and opened her mouth to speak, apparently to the key - “ Now look here you . . .” she began, her accent not in the least bit hiding the fact that she sounded rather cross.  If that wasn’t bad enough, Lily almost dropped the key when it began to speak back.

“Blasted hound, animals always could sense magic . . . " the key muttered to itself, looking and sounding like a grumpy old man.  “The key . . .” Lily began, “its talking . . .” she gave Moira a puzzled look when the girl simply shrugged at her.  “Witch's cottage, she’d probably got all sorts of odds and ends spelled to come to life . . .” at Lily’s even more puzzled expression, Moira's asked, “Isn’t there magic where you come from?” Lily shook her head, as words at this point seemed to fail her.

“There’s magic all around, Lily, you just have to know where to look . . .” Moira took the key from Lily’s hand and headed over to the door.
She placed it in the keyhole and was attempting to turn it when Lily came over to help.  But the old, grumpy key was having none of it, grumbling away furiously as they tried to turn it.  Eventually Moira let go with a huffed and stomped her foot impatiently.  “Now look here you, I am Princess Moira and you will open this door right now!”

Lily gasped as she looked over at Moira “You’re a Princess? A real Princess?"

Moira shrugged at Lily, as if to say, 'being royalty is no big deal' and continued to argue with the grumpy key man, who apparently didn’t care that Moira was a princess – he wasn’t opening for anyone.

Lily was smothering her laughter as the whole thing was taking on a rather comical form, when suddenly an idea struck her.  "Moira" Lily asked, “Have you tried saying please?"  Moira looked over at Lily with a bewildered look and silently shook her head 'no.'  Mind made up, Lily walked over to the key, cleared her throat, and in the best formal voice she could muster at the present moment, she began,  “Hello Mr. Key. My name is Lily Rose and I was hoping you could please open up this door for us?”

“And why should I do that?” came the grumpy reply.

Lily nudged Moira with her elbow and with a sigh, Moira began to explain what had happened.

The key listened without comment until Moira was done and when he spoke his tone was different, almost kind.  “I am sorry to hear about your mother, little princess. The witch can sometimes be unkind to people as others were to her long ago. I wish I could do more but unfortunately there is little else I can do but let you into the witch’s cottage. Perhaps inside you will find an answer to save your family . . .”

With a sigh and a click, the door swung open and taking Moira’s hand, Lily stepped through the doorway.  After searching the cottage to the book-1012275_1280best of their ability, Moira noticed a spell book hiding in the corner, like it hoped they wouldn’t notice it.

Lily picked it up and it squealed like a pig stuck in a fence until Lily placed it on the table top in front of them.  It kept trying to hide until Moira spoke softly to it, “It’s alright little one, we mean you no harm, we were hoping you could help us . . .”  The spell book sniffed (even though it didn’t have a nose) and looked up at Lily and Moira brightly.  “I heard you talking to old Mr. Key face just before . . ." it began, sounding like a little boy about Lily’s age.  He turned to Moira, “I remember you from before, the witch tricked you and I helped . . ." he turned away in shame.

Moira smiled at him gently, in what Lily recognized as a big sister type smile.  “It’s alright," Moira whispered, "I forgive you. I know what it’s like to feel like you don’t have a choice in some things . . .”  Lily nodded in agreement as the little boy book turned back around towards them.
He nodded with them and stood up straighter as he flipped his pages open in a flurry.

“According to this," he read aloud for them as the pages whizzed by, “Your ma is in danger of turning into an actual wild cat soon, by sun up tomorrow to be exact. A wild woods, deer hunting, mauling people wild cat . . .”  He peeked round his pages and at the look of alarm on Lily’s and Moira’s faces, he kept flipping.  “The only way to prevent a final transformation is to repair the bond and remind her who she is . . .”

Lily and Moira thanked the little boy book and headed back outside again.  They sat on a fallen branch next to the witch’s cottage to think about what the little boy book had told them.  They sat silent with their own thoughts for what seemed like a long time, Cooper at their feet.
Suddenly, Moira jumped to her feet.

“Oh Lily, I have an idea!” she exclaimed proudly. Lily looked pleased for Moira as she continued. “There’s a tapestry of the whole family, my ma was making me sew it for practice . . . do you think that might work?" Moira turned to Lily suddenly, afraid it was a silly idea.

“Yes, I think that’s a wonderful idea!” Lily smiled at Moira as she spoke. “Maybe some of her things, too, like a favorite book? Or maybe her crown? Do you know where it is?”

“Oh Lily! That’s a wonderful idea,” exclaimed Moira as she swept Lily up for a great big hug. Moira finally stopped hugging Lily and reached into her satchel and pulled out an item that was wrapped up in a scarf.  “My ma left it by the stream when we were trying to fish for salmon,” Moira said as she unwrapped it slowly “I found it after I she ran into the woods.”

In Moira’s hand was the loveliest crown Lily had ever seen.  It had different types of jewels around the front and a gold band around the back so it fitted on your head.  It shone beautiful colors in the dying light and Lily looked up in dismay to see that the sun was beginning to set.

Moira, seeing Lily’s worry put two fingers in her mouth and whistled.  Suddenly, two glowing lights appeared in the distance.

As they got closer, Lily saw, to her delight, that they were actually little people!

fairy-woods“These are woodland fairies -- very rare, though I spend so much time here they seem to have accepted me . . .” Moira held out her hand as she spoke and they came to settle in her palm. While Moira whispered to them, Lily heard laughter that sounded like tiny bells all ringing at once and then they floated into the air in front of Lily and Cooper.

Moira turned to Lily “they will take you home,” she said “Lily Rose , I am so grateful that I met you today. Thank you for helping me when I thought all was lost!"  She hugged Lily once more, then gestured for her to follow the fairies as she turned the other way and began walking down the path.

Lily and Cooper followed the path the fairies led them down and in no time at all (after all that’s magic) she could see through the trees and to her delight, her dad, thankfully, still appeared to be chopping wood.

Lily ran up to him and gave him a big hug, asking if it was time for dinner yet as helping made her hungry.  They went inside and had dinner with her mum and the twinnies, then settled in for the night.

In the morning the sun coming over the hill woke Lily up. She got out of her tent, stretching then stopped when she saw something near the tree line.

Standing just beyond the trees was Moira and an older woman that could only be her mum, now it appeared -- all human.  On Moira’s other side was a tall broad man with red hair like Moira’s and on his big shoulders, three little boys, also with bright red hair.  Moira’s family smiled and waved goodbye to Lily and they backed into the forest.  Lily decided once and for all that she would always believe in magic.

THE END

Loading

Lottie and the Fabulous Whale.

It was a fine sunny day. Lottie and her dog Max were in their beach hut. As they sat Lottie's mind wandered and she looked out to sea. There, in the distance, she saw the large bulky of a huge whale. All of a sudden it blew a fountain from it blow hole. To her delight she quickly realised it was not water it was glitter!
It was the most fabulous whale in the world. Lottie ran down to the beach as fast as her Goochie flip flops would carry her! She called to the whale, called him by name because she knew who he was and I hope you do too, dear reader.
"Fabulous Whale" she yelled! "Fabulous Whale please come to over here". To Lotties delight he turned and with a fountain of glitter swam right towards her.
The Fabulous Whale swam right up the beach, just as close as he dared get to little Lottie. His big head swayed side to side as he tried to focus on her with both eyes. Eventually he settled down to peering with one eye bigger than her head.
"Hello Fabulous Whale" she said.
"Hellloooooo Looottie bellowed the fantastic creature "How is my little friend today?"
"Not very well unfortunately Whale."
"Awwww poor Lottie " the whale crooned, he let out a sympathetic moan that resonated through the beach and made it feel like she was stood on a giant purring cat.
"Can you help me Whale?" she asked sadly.
"Wellllll there is one very special thing I can do". With that he turned and swam back out to sea.
Lottie watched, fascinated, as he swam away. Just before he disappeared out of sight, as she thought he was leaving her, he turned back. As he came he got deeper and faster. He swam faster and faster all the while staying close to the bottom. Faster he rushed until suddenly he turned straight up and lept into the air! He turned his bulky body impossibly gracefully and then came down in the world's biggest belly flop!
A wave of water careered away from him crashing over the beach and Lottie.
When she had cleared her eyes of sea water Lottie looked up just in time to see the whale turning to leave. He called back "Goood byeee Lottie I hope it works". She felt a strange tingle run right through her whole body. Lottie giggled and was happy to have spoken to her friend but wondered when the magic would work and she wouldn't be ill.
The whale swam away very pleased with himself. He knew that he was definitely oh so fabulous but he wasn't magic. He couldn't cure Lottie, that tingle wasn't magic, it was sea water getting into her pants. Though he could make his friend feel better and that's what mattered really.

Loading

Tri-Boy

tri-boy

Once upon a time down in the bog there lived a little frog who was different from all the others. This little frog had three hind legs, and his name was Tri-Boy. All the other little frogs had two hind legs. Tri-Boy was kidded unmercifully because he was different. The other little frogs at times talked down to Tri-Boy. They would not let him play any of the games that little frogs usually play.

frog-leap-triboyOne day all of the little frogs were going on a picnic, and their mamas had packed them a lunch of peanut butter and jelly sandwiches and lemonade. This time they reluctantly included Tri-Boy in the picnic. He was so happy, and he ran and told his mama and daddy that he was going on the picnic and to hurry and pack his lunch. The picnic was to be held near Farmer Brown's animal farm. All of the little frogs wanted to hike over to the farm, have lunch, and look at all of Farmer Brown's animals--the mules, the pigs, the chickens, the cows, and the goats.

The little frogs didn't know it, but Farmer Brown had dug a deep pit along the path that leads from the bog to his farm. The pit was there to catch foxes and other predators who wanted to get his chickens, and the pit was covered over with sticks and leaves so that it would not be seen. As the little frogs happily danced and jumped down the path, singing songs, and hooting and hollering, they suddenly all fell in the pit and were trapped. They were very upset and were afraid that Farmer Brown would come along and find them in the pit and be very mad at them. He had very little patience with any animals outside his farm. And his wife had a wonderful recipe for Southern fried frog legs.

All of the boy frogs tried to jump high and out of the pit so that they could go and get help. They all fell back in the pit, though, unable to reach the top. Finally, Tri-Boy said, "I think I can do it," and the other frogs laughed--they didn't think that Tri-Boy could do anything that they couldn't do. But little were they thinking that Tri-Boy had three hind legs while they only had two.

His third leg gave him the ability to jump with a super force. Tri-Boy exhaled, took five deep frog breaths, and jumped as high as he could and jumped up and out of the pit! All of the frogs in the pit were surprised that Tri-Boy could accomplish this amazing feat and began to cheer. Then they asked each other, "What will Tri-Boy do now?" But Tri-Boy was already running to find a long stick, which he brought back and dropped down in the pit. He hollered down and told all of the frogs to climb up the stick and out of the pit. The little frogs, one by one, crawled up the stick, and when they all reached the top, they gave three cheers for Tri-Boy. "Hurrah, hurrah, hurrah!"

The little girl frogs were especially thankful to him for saving them from Farmer Brown. Then they all carefully hopped on down the path. They stopped and had their picnic lunch. Tri-Boy was offered any extra treats that the others had. They finally reached the animal farm and enjoyed watching and naming all of the animals. From that time on, Tri-Boy was looked up to by the others and always included in the little frogs' activities.

THE END

©2000 Paul K. Moore

Loading

The Lonely Mouse

If you thought this story was about a little furry creature with whiskers, a long tail and an appetite for cheese, you’d be wrong. This story is about a mouse that lived on a computer desk at Brinkley and Co. in the big city.
After six o’clock, when everyone had left the office for the day, the stationery items were off duty and would come to life. On managing director Mr Brinkley’s desk there was Snap and Punch the stapler and hole puncher, the rubber bands, the pens in the pen pot and the paperclips.
But Click the mouse, the latest addition to the desk, did not feel welcome at all. Oh, she had been delighted when the humans had taken her out of that horrid dark storage box with all the other snooty office equipment, then packaged and posted off to Brinkley and Co. and had hoped that she would go to a better place. But if anything, it was a whole lot worse.
None of the other members of the desk would talk to her. Snap and Punch were far too loved up to bother with anyone else, the rubber bands only talked among themselves, the paperclips were too skittish and jumped at everything and the pens looked disdainfully down at Click as though she was rubbish.
‘Look at that fancy new wireless mouse,’ Miss Fountain said snootily to Mrs Biro, ‘She thinks she’s all it because you don’t have to plug her in like the old one.’
‘Well, you know technology,’ said Mrs Biro, ‘Always improving with time. Sooner or later even we pens will get replaced with something fancier.’
‘Don’t say that!’ cried Miss Fountain, ‘Humans will always need pens.’
‘And me,’ piped up Percy the pencil. ‘At least Mr Brinkley can rub me out if he makes a spelling mistake. He’ll never get rid of his old faithful HB.’
‘After he’s sharpened you enough, he will!’ taunted Miss Fountain. ‘There’ll be nothing left of you but shavings!’
‘Don’t be so horrid,’ said Click, who was sitting near the computer screen and had been eavesdropping. ‘Don’t you pens have anything nice to say?’
‘Who asked you?’ scoffed Mrs Biro. ‘Do us all a favour and butt out, rodent.’
‘I’m no rodent!’ Click retorted. ‘I’m actually very useful. Without me, the boss wouldn’t be able to use his computer. Then there’d be no business, and you’d all be out of a job.’
‘She’s got a point,’ said Mr Rollerball.
‘We had a perfectly good mouse until she came along,’ said Mrs Biro. ‘Now the poor old fella is wedged at the back of the drawer, probably never to see the light of day again.’
‘Well that was the boss’s decision, not mine,’ said Click indignantly. ‘So I think you should all make your peace with me. I’m not going anywhere.’
‘Humph!’ snorted Mrs Biro. ‘The attitude of young ones today.’
Click sighed; if only she could get across to one of the other desks and make friends with another mouse. She was sure they would be nice to her, instead of rude and resentful like the pens.
‘So what do you do?’ Click dared to ask Punch, who stood proudly next to the pen pot.
‘I help keep Mr Brinkley’s paperwork in order,’ Punch replied haughtily, ‘by putting holes into it. Now buzz off before I put a hole in you.’
‘I don’t think that would be possible,’ Snap pointed out. ‘You can only punch paper, dear.’
‘You’re quite right,’ said Punch with a silly smirk. ‘Well, you know what I mean.’
Just then Click felt something hit her hard. One of the rubber bands had catapulted a drawing pin right at her and was about to do it again. Click scuttled away and hid behind the computer monitor, feeling sad. Why wouldn’t anyone talk to her? She hadn’t done anything wrong, at least not intentionally.
Just then she heard what sounded like gentle sobbing. At first Click thought she might be hearing things, but sure enough there came the sound of distress emitting from Mr Brinkley’s top drawer. Click was unable to open it because she had no fingers like a human. Just then she had an idea.
‘Excuse me,’ she whispered to a nearby paperclip. ‘Yes, you. Would you please come and help?’
The little paperclip quivered and stammered, ‘the others told me not to talk to you.’
‘You shouldn’t let others push you around and tell you what to do,’ said Click. ‘Why not stand out from the crowd? There’s someone trapped in this drawer, and only you can pick the lock.’
‘I guess I could,’ said the little paperclip. ‘But how would I open the drawer once I’ve picked the lock?’
‘I could do it,’ said a stray rubber band, appearing out of nowhere. ‘But don’t tell my dad, he’ll go spare.’
‘Of course I won’t,’ said Click. ‘Thanks, both of you. Now let’s get to it.’
So Polly the paperclip and Ping the rubber band both put their skills to use by picking the lock of Mr Brinkley’s drawer and pulling it open. Click was impressed. ‘You’re both amazing!’ she applauded, much to Polly and Ping’s delight. ‘Thank you so much.’
‘We can be useful by ourselves, as well as altogether,’ said Polly triumphantly.
‘May I shall tell my Dad after all,’ added Ping. ‘I bet he’d be proud.’
‘Now let’s see who needs our help,’ said Click as the three of them peered into the drawer. It was dark and full of papers. A grumpy bulldog clip griped at them, ‘Hey! Some of us are trying to sleep in here!’
Click used her laser to see better – and there at the back of drawer was a sad old mouse, wrapped up in its cord and covered in dust.
‘Hello,’ she called out. ‘I’m Click. What’s your name?’
The old mouse looked back at her and sneezed, much to the bulldog clip’s irritation. ‘I’m Drag,’ he replied gloomily. ‘And I’ve been here all week with nothing to do. The boss has deserted me.’
Click felt terribly guilty, because she realised she had replaced Drag. ‘Well,’ she said after a pause, ‘he can’t have completely deserted you, or he’d have thrown you away, wouldn’t he? At least you’re safe here, in the desk. Perhaps he’s saving you for a rainy day.’
Drag stopped crying because she had a point. ‘I suppose,’ he replied. ‘But I’m old news, with this long trailing wire and heavy ball inside me. Why would he want to use me when he’s got you, all fancy and new?’ On that note, he couldn’t ignore how very pretty and sleek she was.
‘Well, you could be the spare when Mr Brinkley runs out of batteries,’ said Click optimistically. ‘I’ll make a deal with the batteries, and tell them to hide every so often so he has to order new ones when I run out. Until they arrive, you can take over as the boss’s main mouse.’
‘You’d do that for me?’ said Drag, enchanted. ‘Pretty and kindhearted, I reckon I’ve hit the jackpot.’
Click was charmed; he was old-fashioned and sensitive and she instantly fell in love with him. ‘These are my new friends, Polly and Ping,’ she said after a shy silence. ‘They helped me to rescue you.’
‘Well I never!’ Drag grinned at the paperclip and the rubber band with appreciation. ‘Thank you all, for being so kind and thoughtful. Now I suppose I should come on out of this drawer and see what’s been going on the past week.’
The pens, who had all been chatting among themselves, were rendered speechless when they saw Drag and Click together. The paperclips were stunned to see Polly out on her own, and Ping’s dad was equally astonished.
‘We should all get along,’ said Polly to all the stationery, ‘because we’re all useful in our own special way, together and individually. Mr Brinkley could never do without any of us – even grumpy old bulldog clip!’
‘She’s right,’ agreed Mrs Biro. ‘We are truly sorry for the way we treated you, Click. Can you ever forgive us?’
Click pretended to think about it. ‘Of course,’ she said at last. ‘All I ever wanted was to have real friends to talk to. And now I’ve got all that and more.’
And so from that night on, the stationery of Mr Brinkley’s desk lived in perfect harmony. And if that wasn’t enough good news, Mr Brinkley had even bought new members of the desk, a propelling pencil pal for Percy and a letter opener called Leonard.
Every so often the naughty batteries would go into hiding and Mr Brinkley would scratch his head and wonder where they’d gone, then while he ordered and waited for new ones Drag would do his bit as ‘the mouse of the house’. At least then, Click could have a break and enjoy some leisure time! She was a lonely mouse no more.

Diana Hunt © 2015

Loading

Merlin the Monkey

Merlin the Monkey

One day, a group of four friends decided to pay a visit to the local carnival, which had stopped in the village for the weekend. It only came once a year, and the group of friends were ever so keen to explore the wonder of the carnival. The sounds and the sights were so exciting, and amongst beautiful fields, it made for a special event. Rose, Samantha, Vanessa and Michael were as happy as anyone that this weekend had finally arrived. They brought their pet monkey along with them to share in the fun. His name was Merlin, and with the gentlest smile and dazzling eyes, plenty of the villagers had affection for Merlin. The people who ran the carnival came from different countries, and spoke different languages. Merlin had never attended a carnival before, and his owners were keen to show him a good time.

Upon arrival at the carnival, the group of four friends got in close to talk about where they should head first. They quickly made up their minds to head for the haunted house, and turned around to take Merlin with them. To their surprise, Merlin was not there. He had disappeared amongst the crowds, causing panic and worry amongst the four friends.

“Fear not!” shouted Rose, “We shall use our skills amongst these carnival folk to find our beloved Merlin”. Each of the four friends had a skill that was helpful in finding lost people or animals; they had done it before to find Samantha’s younger sister, Rachel. Rose could do a drawing of who was missing so that she could ask people if they had seen anyone looking like Merlin. Samantha spoke many languages and could ask any people from another country if they had seen Merlin. Vanessa was able to do the sounds and actions of Merlin to see if anyone recognized them, and Michael could beg and plea in song as to whether anyone had seen his beloved Merlin.

They tried to find Merlin at the Haunted House, where a man was looking after the ride. Rose drew a picture of Merlin and asked:

“Have you seen my Merlin?”

The man grunted, and it seemed he did not know English. Samantha quickly asked the man in another language if he knew where Merlin was. The man answered in such a way that all four of the friends knew that Merlin was not at the Haunted House.

Next, they went to the teacups, where Vanessa did the sounds and actions that Merlin normally does. The woman looking after the teacups laughed and turned away. Michael began to sing and used his song to ask a question, and the woman took notice of this, and replied “I’m sorry my dear, I have not seen your monkey”.

Finally, they went to the carousel, hoping that Merlin would be there somewhere. Rose showed her drawing of Merlin to people, but nobody knew where Merlin was. Michael sang, but nobody answered back. Samantha asked questions in many languages, but no good news came. Finally, Vanessa did the sounds that Merlin makes, and similar sounds came from the carousel. Merlin ran towards the four friends, who embraced Merlin for what felt like an eternity. The four friends and Merlin held hands for the rest of the day, so they would not lose each other ever again. They went on all the rides until the sun went down, and left the carnival that night, looking forward to its return next year.

©2008 Mikey Green

Loading

The Tangled Web of Alice Young

The Tangled Web of Alice Young

The house of Young had a growing guest
It wasn’t something they possessed
Up from the ceiling it was hung
The Tangled Web of Alice Young

This tangled web was weaved with lies
“Who broke the vase?” “Who ate the pies?”
Composed of every fib she sung
The Tangled Web of Alice Young

The web of lies grew everyday
“I studied well, I did not play.”
“I was in class when the bell rung.”
Those were the lies of Alice Young

Alice lied and never ceased
and grow it did the web she weaved
it almost reached her heart and lung
That Tangled Web of Alice Young

But one time as she planned her lies
she failed to tell them many times
When she spoke she bit her tongue
My pretty little Alice Young

Alice said she’d lie no more
Her tongue was growing ever sore
Her room brightened as the web was plunged
Farewell, the Web of Alice Young!

© 2013 Margarita Nehme

Loading

A pet bee

Once, a flower in the Loch Ness had petals taken by the wind, with colors bearing messages, parading far into the sea. Petals made friends with tides, and taught them to go onward, from land to land on hillsides, from lake to lake downstream. Those petals came resting closer, on marsh they knew soft breeze, and tucked their colors on a pet bee, beyond what people see.

* * * * *
July 28, 2016

Loading

The Princess who could not dance

Princess Leonora was beautiful, kind and popular. One month before her sixteenth birthday the King and Queen decided to prepare a great banquet to celebrate Leonora’s birthday. There would be singing and dancing.
The best dressmaker in the kingdom would be called upon to make the finest dress for Leonora and the finest shoemaker to make the finest dancing shoes. But Leonora was not happy.

Leonora had a secret which she now thought she must tell

‘I can’t dance,’ cried Leonora. ‘What will everyone say at the feast when they see I can’t dance?’

Will Leonora be able to dance at her birthday party. Read her story and find out.

Loading

Sam the Mouse

In a faraway land named Bookville there was a library, but it was not a normal library it was a floating library! Many people came to the library on boats and cars. Hundreds of people filled the library everyday. At night a little mouse named Sam came out and took papers from the librarians desk, and took them into his hole. He had written books for his whole life, but he had never shown them to anyone. Sams whole room was filled with books. The only furniture he had was a desk, a chair, a fridge, and a bed.

One day Sam thought he should show his books to everyone. He made up his mind and the next day he put the books in the shelves where they belonged. A few minutes later a child found one of Sams small books. She took the book to the librarians desk and asked her, Who wrote the book? The librarian said, I do not know who wrote this book, but I can hang a poster asking who wrote the books.

The next day the librarian hung a poster saying: Who has been writing small books? If you are the author please come to the librarians desk. That night when Sam came out to put his books in the shelves he saw the poster and read it. He finally decided to come out the next day. He came to the librarians desk the next day and told the librarian he was the author of the small books. The librarian was very proud of Sam. She told him she would tell him a big surprise the next day. The next day Sam came back to the librarians desk and asked the librarian, Can you tell the big surprise? She told Sam that she was going to open a small class called Little Authors. Sam was going to help children write their own books! The next day the class opened and many kids came. There were twenty kids and Sam helped all of them!

Learning: Never be shy and learn to face your fears!

Loading

Kids nightime prayer

In the name of the father, the son, the holy spirit, one God, amen.
Lord, Jesus Christ, bless us and keep us safe tonight and all the nights of our lives. Keep us away from bad dreams and bad thoughts. Give us good dreams and good thoughts tonight and forever more. Forgive us for all that we have done knowingly and unknowingly, willingly and unwillingly. Awaken the Holy Spirit within us, teach us right from wrong. Take away all the madness, sadness, frustration, anger and despair. Give us happiness, joy, family, friendship, love, peace and good health. Lord give food, hope and home to those who have lost their ways and help them find you Jesus Christ. Amen.

Loading

A LADY CALLED MRS. GRAHAM

I like to visit my neighbor.

She lives in our apartment building. Upstairs. The third
floor is hard to climb sometimes.

But I don’t mind. My name is Benjamin. I’m six.

Mrs. Graham is nice.

She walks all bent over. Dad says it’s because Mrs. Graham is old. But I say it’s because she points a lot.

I bend over too when I point at birds in my back yard. “Mom-Dad. Two more.”

“What kind?” they ask.

I know they want to learn. “Now mom, you have to remember. Chickadees,” I say.

“Right,” she answers.

I’m smart too. Mrs. Graham says so.

She likes it when I take her for a walk. She walks slowly.
And we talk.
She says I’m a good boy. “And good boys deserve a treat,” she says.

Peanut butter cookies are my favorite. “Yummy,” I say.

Today we talk even more than yesterday. She gets like that sometimes. Talk-Talk-Talk.

“When I was a young girl…” All her stories begin the same.

But when I listen, her eyes light up. They are like fireflies at night. I know. My parents took me to the cottage last summer.

Mrs. Graham wants me to listen to her. “Polite boys don’t look away,” she says. So I listen. And I look at her.

“My first son looked like you,” she says. “You also have dark hair and bushy eyebrows. And long legs, just like my Kevin.”

I like to hear her talking about her son.

“Where does he live?” I ask.

“He went far away,” she answers. And I can see a tear. So I don’t ask any more questions.

”Time to walk some more,” I say.

“Yes, and talk-talk-talk too,” she answers.

I listen, about her house in the country. “Packs of fireflies came at night, and the stars were always bright,” she says.

“Oh, the times my husband and I canoed on the river.” She looks at me. And smiles.

“We had cows to chase. Then played on grass, greener than my crayons.” She finally took a breath.

“I have a whole stack of crayolas,“ I say.

“Ssshh,” she whispers in my ear. “I had so many birthday blessings,” she says.

“Now I want to thank you,” she said.

It was time for me to go. Supper was waiting. Mom too. And dad must be home from work.

Mrs. Graham gave me a huge goodbye smile.

She also gave me a bag of grapes.

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2016

Loading

THE GUMMY DOG SHOW

“ARRROOOUF! “ Ace, a proud black dog, sat on his favorite corner of Main Street and Robin Road. His thick-as-a-rope tail THUMP-THUMPED on the sidewalk. Cars, trucks and bicycles crossed in front of him in a blur of rolling wheels.

Close by, an unseen sticky glob of gum waited for something to happen.

Ace’s tail pounded cheerfully as stores opened. It was fun watching men and women and boys and girls going up and down the sidewalk. Sometimes they came over and scratched his head. THUMP, THUMP went his tail.

That tail smacked up and down, up and down, and oh…oh, right on top of that sticky, gooey glob of bubble gum.

Ace stopped. Something was wrong. There was no more up and down; no more THUMP-THUMP. Yes, something was really wrong. There was no sound from his smacking tail. He tried to lift it, but it was stuck.

Ace stood up and gave a mighty pull. He pulled with his strong, sturdy legs. Finally, he began to move, S-L-O-W-L-Y.

A string of pink rubber pulled his thick-as-a-rope tail backwards.

Ace was not happy, and he smacked his tail down hard. This was no joking matter for a proud pooch.

He had places to go, things to do. There were trees to sniff and four legged friends to visit. He was a busy dog, and this was not funny!

Ace leaned forward using every ounce of his strong doggy power. Slowly, his tail began to stretch and S-T-R-E-T-C-H.

A crowd began gathering around him and pointing at the funny sight.

“Come see a dog and a gooey-gum show!” they shouted.

It was not funny to Ace. He had to put an end to this foolishness.
He had to prove who was boss of the corner of Main Street and Robin Road.

However, the glob of gum had other ideas. It had been left behind before, but not this time. It wasn’t letting go of this new friend.

Ace tugged and pulled, and his tail stretched and S-T-R-E-T-C-H-E-D. By now it was at least one storefront long. It was a battle between gum and dog.

The crowd shouted and clapped and laughed, as Ace’s tail grew longer and LONGER.

Sparrows flew under his tail, and children jumped over it, in a game of Follow-the -Leader.

Hot air steamed from Ace's nose and ears. He squeezed his eyes tight. The harder he pulled, the more tightly the glob of gum held. Every time he pulled with his FULL power, fur flew in all directions.

People ducked from showers of loose dog hair. Some used umbrellas as they watched this amazing Tug-of-War.

A man from the Daily News snapped a few pictures and wrote lots of words on a pad of paper.

Someone set up a popcorn stand. “Get your snacks at the “Gummy Dog Show!” they shouted. “25 cents a bag!”

Two girls sold lemonade in front of Morgan’s store. Thirsty customers stood in a long line for a glass of the cold drink on that hot, hot day.

Sandy’s Toy Store had a kite and hula-hoop sidewalk-sale. The street looked like a holiday parade.

Ace was running out of fur, and his tongue scraped on the sidewalk.

“POP !” The contest came to an end like an exploding firecracker. People heard the sound way over on Pickle Street, like a cork out of a bottle.

Yes, it was true. The glob of gum finally let go. Was it because the gooey-glob was no longer sticky? Perhaps it was tired. After all, Ace was a very large dog with four powerful legs.

Ace flew across the sidewalk, tail over toes. He was a rolling ball of flying fur, followed by his LONG stretched-out tail.

Around and around he rolled, all the way to the end of the block, where he finally crashed into a trash can with a sign that read: KEEP OUR STREETS CLEAN.

Ace shook his head. The sky and the sidewalk spun around and around.

When the street stood still, Ace stood up. THUMP-THUMP-THUMPITY-THUMP-THUMP went his long, long tail. He liked it!

He proudly looked up at corner sign… Main Street and Bacon Road.

He sniffed the air with a happy sigh, his tug of war finally over. He gave his tail a wiggly THUMP- THUMP- THUMPITY- THUMP- THUMP on the sidewalk.

Ace and his long, long, long tail was now boss of one whole block of Main Street from one corner to the other.

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2016

Loading

WOODY THE WOODPECKER

Julie hen had gone to her cousin Mira’s house which was situated at the end of the forest. Before going she had asked her friend Diana duck to look after her baby Gigi. It was afternoon Diana was dozing, when little Gigi slipped out from under the duck’s wings into the sunshine and started chasing ants.

Johnny the fox who had been waiting for this golden opportunity for many days and specially that day, since he knew that Gigi’s mother was away caught the chick in his iron grip. However before Johnny could feast on Gigi he heard his name being called from far. It was his friend Sam fox coming to meet him. “I don’t want to share you with anyone “, Johnny said to himself. He put Gigi in a wooden box lying in front of his den and banged the lid shut.

Woody the woodpecker had watched the proceedings sitting on a tree and heard the chicken’s cry of agony. ‘The poor dear will die of suffocation in the wooden box’, Woody thought. As soon as Johnny had left to meet his friend Sam, Woody flew down from the tree, sat on the box and made holes on it with his beak. Air started flowing into the box and Gigi was able to breathe again.

In the meantime Diana duck in search of Gigi heard about the entire incident from Roma the butterfly and before long Dona deer, Ruby Giraffe, Tuna porcupine had all heard about Gigi’s plight. It was Charlie monkey prancing from tree to tree who was able to reach the wooden box first and pull open the lid.

Julie hen on her return was united with Gigi she was most grateful to Woody the Woodpecker, without whose prompt action her baby would have died. The two became the best of friends from henceforth.

Johnny fearing the wrath of the animals decided to leave the forest for good.

Loading

Grafting Eternity onto Love

Our bond, as strong as leather,
loyal, as sound as a bell,
if we now stick together
we sure won’t go to hell.
By being kind forever
we’ll break whatever spell.
We won’t be parting, never.
Our strength, no one could tell.
If we just stick together,
our hearts warm cell by cell.
In serving love to each other
no meal would taste farewell.
From typical Scottish weather
we drank rain as it fell.
In being an honest mother,
our faith we proudly yell.
That’s why we stick together.
God’s warmth then finds us well.

* * * * *
November 2, 2016

Loading

Nature's Serenity

On reaching the Panthera International Airport, Muzful Islam was struck by a huge wave of surprise as he noticed the environment. Light blue coloured ponds, huge oak trees and dew drops that shimmered like golden spangled jelabis in the weak January sun. 'As I stepped out on the soft moss, a driver assisted me to his horse carriage. Loading up the heavy luggage, we soon set off', said Muzful. As the cart jingled, Muzful saw the beauties of Panthera. Migratory birds chirped melodiously. Quaint houses with zinc roofs could be seen. Oak trees reached out their branches, as if beckoning to him 'come closer to us'. And within all of this calmness, eagle-eyed soldiers patrolled the spick-and-span streets.

A little later, Muzful arrived at the Coast Hotel. The staff greeted him warmly. 'My feet and hands were numb and stiff because of the biting wind. As soon as I entered my room, I felt snug and cozy. The roaring fire in the grate blazed and made me feel I had sunk into a hot bath after a long, tiresome day. I then sipped some cocoa and fell asleep', recalls Muzful.

Next early morning, as Muzful was a fitness fanatic, he went for morning walks. The sky was becoming a forget-me-not-blue, red mud was noticed, rain was dripping from the zinc roofs, trees were reaching out their branches to scratch Muzful's face, and the music band of birds were chirping their first note. Soon Muzful returned to the hotel, bolted down his breakfast (which consisted of a crust of bread and lip smacking mashed vegetables), and set off for Berk, Panthera's capital.

Half 'n' hour later Muzful was on the Anabell Ship. It set off, leaving a foamy cake on the shallow sea. Panthera had long since become a tiny speck, so Muzful looked towards the salty sea. Fishes were swimming swiftly, their bodies glistening like rubies. In the distance, snow covered mountain peaks seemed like huge, colossal, black towers.

As Muzful arrived at Berk he was spellbound. He was completely bowled over by the natural wildlife.

Clumps of rhododendrons were scattered everywhere. Nearby a clear river was flowing, making the usual plish-plash noise. A gaggle of geese were swimming in the river, making a gentle ripple. Even though Berk was a small island, it was set amidst an oasis of greenery. Cattle were grazing on the lush, green grass. Muzful noticed Panthera flags waving vigorously in the wind on top of wooden fences. Guards were scouting, keeping a firm eye. There were gay buildings that attracted tourists. About 10 km away, there stood an elegant castle which was the residence of the government.

Soon it was time to return. So, after reaching Panthera, Muzful packed up his suitcase and reached the airport. Then he bid bye to the staff and returned to his home at Zerta.

Life in Panthera is a far cry from main cities. So, for a relaxing tour just land at Panthera and chill your hot mind.

Loading

Switched

Prolog

Once upon a time there lived an elegant queen named Quinn and her fun loving daughter Cora. The two were not on the best of terms until they made a switch.

Chapter 1

One day, little Cora was with her mother Quinn going over her royal duties "mother can't we take a break, let's have some fun" she suggested. "This
is fun dear… back to work" her mother said. As Cora grew older she became more resentful of her duties, which angered her mother. "Why don't you want to be queen?" Quinn asked. "Because it's no fun!" Cora yelled.

They were unaware that their conversation was heard by the evil royal advisor Ethan, who wanted to get rid of them both, so that he could be King.
"You're going to be Queen whether it's fun or not, it's your duty," Quinn yelled back. "Tomorrow." "What do you mean?" Cora asked. "Prince Walter seeks your hand in marriage, and you will." "No, I won't do it," she said. "Too late, the wedding has been arranged." Cora was so upset she didn't speak to her mother for the rest of the day including dinner.

Chapter 2

Over dinner, Ethan had the servants make a delicious meal for all of them to celebrate for the wedding tomorrow. Later, he put a drop of poison in the Queen and Princess’ drinks. The two felt faint and fell to the floor. Ethan was now able to be king!

Only, the two were not dead but alive and switched in one another's bodies! They were shocked, but Cora took the advantage to venture out of the
castle for the first time in life and not do any royal duties. Quinn, on the other hand, kept to her Queen responsibilities and ran the kingdoms. This made Ethan very angry, for he needed another way to become King, and fast.

Chapter 3

The next day, Prince Walter arrived, which excited Cora, but not Quinn. Since they switched bodies, Quinn wanted to get rid of the prince, so that Cora wouldn't marry him. "You look beautiful princess," he said as he kissed her hand. "You should see her in the morning," Quinn told him. "Come Walter we have much to talk about," Cora said as the two walked through the castle.

Later, Cora and Walter became close, while Quinn tried to break them apart, but it was no use. She needed help, and turned to Ethan. "I need your
help Ethan.” “I need to get rid of the prince," she told him. "Why your majesty?" He asked Quinn. "I don't believe he's right for her," she said. "Alright, I'll help you," he said. "If you do something for me," he smiled evilly.

Chapter 4

That evening, Cora and Walter had the time of their lives discussing their royal duties, but also having fun. For Walter took Cora out around town on a date. She loved it, and realized she was falling in love with him! But she couldn't, for she was the Queen not the Princess! Soon, Quinn and Ethan caught up with the two and saw that they were in love. "No, he can't be in love with her.” “I mean me," she mumbled. "Ethan, do something," she ordered. "Relax your grace, I'll give him this." He showed her a potion he would pour in the Prince’s drink before the wedding "once he drinks this, he won't love Cora anymore."

As evening fell, Cora was ready to wed the Prince. "Is he everything you wanted?" Quinn asked her. "He's not everything I want, he's what you want dear. You have a lot in common." "He too disliked his royal duties and ventured out into the world and longs to share adventures with someone. You!

The church bells rang, and it was time for the wedding. Quinn hugged Cora. "Mother, thank you" she said. Before Cora walked down the aisle, Ethan congratulated the Prince with the drink. Only, he didn't drink it, for Quinn stopped him. "You don't need that Sire, you're getting married. You can have it afterwards," she said as she then poured the drink out the window.

Chapter 5

"What are you doing?" Ethan asked "he's gonna marry you" he reminded her. "I know it's time I take my place as Queen and do what's right" she said as she watched Cora walk down the aisle and reach Walter. "No!" Ethan yelled. "Don't marry her Sire!" He warned. "She's not who she says she is!" "What are you talking about?" Walter asked. "She's not the Princess, she's the Queen" he told him. Everyone was shocked, including Walter. "Is it true?" he asked Cora. "It's true, I'm not the Princess, she is," she said pointing to Quinn. "We switched body's somehow," Quinn told him. "By me!" Ethan said. "That was an accident, for you two were suppose to die! So that I could be king, and I will!" he said as he grabbed Quinn. "You will marry me and be my Queen. Together we will rule the kingdom!"

As he leaned in to kiss her, Walter kissed Cora in hopes it would turn them back to themselves. And it did! Cora was herself and Quinn was herself, too. By the power of true love, the spell was broken.

But Ethan still wanted to be King and tried to kiss Quinn, but was soon slapped by her, fired from his position as the adviser, and banished from the land.

Cora and Walter later married and Cora took her place as Queen with her mother's blessing and now have a stronger relationship then ever. They lived happily ever after.

The End

©2013 Jaqualla Foxworth

Loading

This time your present

Today on your birthday, I’ve a wristwatch for your present.
Fasten this on your left wrist, and watch the tense that’s present.
Fasten this on your right, and forget all that’s past.
Now you own a life-guide. Reveal how time ticks fast.
You fasten tight this present, and know no present would last.
You’ll know the race is on then, as seconds tear off and cast.
Compare your watch to Big Ben. Precision, no sizes contrast.
As clock hands move, thou hast, the youth getting old, aghast.

* * * * * *
August 26, 2016

Loading

UNREQUITED LOVE

UNREQUITED LOVE
Long lonely road to go, but I still move on
The pictures are clear
The fruit grows in your eyes
And even when you seem not to care
My heart still longs for your love

How could you not have known?
Even when I shed blood instead of tears
How could you not have known?
That what I feel for you is love
And my love for you is real

When I stand and look deep in your eyes
All that I can see is the future of us, you and i
Shut your eyes when am in it
For it is a place I will always want to be

It burns down deep in my mind
Seeing that my heart still craves for your love
Come to me and heal my soul, it is you that i am talking to
Because I do believe there is love you will share
Be my nurse in the night and my guide in the day

Whenever I see myself thinking of you
I feel your presence
I see the flame of love burning in your eyes
I see the blame of hurt pouring down from your heart
I see that your blood is the colour of love
I see myself in you
And I will always wait for your love

Loading

BIRTHDAY BLESSING BECOMES BITTER

BIRTHDAY BLESSING BECOMES BITTER

At a dew point, it drizzles down deep on my roof.
Gradually thunder strikes and lightning flashes in my hood
Then the barmy rain comes along and shouts of joy is on a loop

Mother is no exception, yes!
Her voice roars like that of a lion
So long and loud, dashing out through the windows
He is seven! She shouts louder and louder

Consoling me that my birthday has brought showers of blessings
Mother is like a busy bee
Filling all the household containers one after the other
How can showers of blessing become bitter?

The old thatched roof has become so porous
Crying out so loud and pouring down tears from every part of her cheek
Such becomes the drop that keeps mother so busy in the dark
And suddenly, it spreads all through the floor

And as a curse in disguise, it displace objects around our home
From the outer sitting room to the inner hurt
And as the roof cries down tears from her eyes,
Mother did the same too

Tears pouring down her cheek like the waterfalls
And each time i stood to look into her eyes
She conceals her face, gives me her back with a birthday song
Poor widow in a doom, is she really enjoying this?

I cannot help but join, knowing that history has given me this role to play
Then in the course, no one knows how the light of the day,
Pierces through the dark of the night
And at my waist stage, our entire home turns a pool

And even when am not crying, tears start flowing down my cheek too
It was at this stage that mother cries out loud, asking God why?
As she lifts me up high and heads for a run.

Loading

Christmas Gift

Christmas Gift
Little Frenk was moving continuously over an unending sheet of snow. He had been walking for quite some time now and his feet were tired as well. He was surrounded by a white spread of snow which was gleaming and shining. Frenk had set out for a mission in search of a snow clad mountain where according to his friend Jimy, was the abode of Santa. And after toiling for some time, he could see the mountain which he had eagerly awaited to find. He could not believe his eyes but as advised by Jimy, he proceeded to the back side of the mountain, where he anticipated meeting Santa.  What he saw with his own eyes was beyond his belief. Santa was standing next to his sled, clad in his red robe, white beard flowing like snowflakes. He was engrossed in carefully arranging his gifts in his sled.  A large red bag was also kept in the sled. In between, Santa was also caressing his reindeer. Frenk shouted with excitement, “Santa!”  Santa’s attention was hijacked by his words. He stopped and stared at Frenk. Santa was surprised to find a boy so young standing before him. He went close to Frenk and said, “Why have you taken so much trouble in coming this far? Anyway, I would have visited you tonight on Christmas.”

“Oh, I was thinking I could get a gift of my choice. The journey was therefore unavoidable,” innocent Frenk replied while examining the heap of gifts.

“Oh you are such a wonderful boy. I am sure you deserve a gift of your liking.” Santa laughed. Santa then turned and pointed a finger towards his sled, “You can choose what you like.”

“Nothing in here is of my interest,” Frenk responded while looking at Santa’s face.

“Oh . . . then what?!” Santa glanced at him with utter surprise.

“I want this mountain of snow so that I can create as many snowmen as I want,” Frenk answered.

“But how will I bring it to you? It is not possible to move mountains. I hope you know that,” Santa was a little irritated now.

“No . . . no . . . I don’t know anything. All I want is this mountain,” and Frenk started stamping the ground with his feet. Santa knew that he had a trouble in hand and he had to get rid of that fast. “OK . . . I will ensure that tomorrow this mountain stands bang against your door,”

"Oh! wow . . . that will be fantastic!” Frenk hugged Santa.

“Now, if you will be a little generous, I can reach my home without bothering my aching feet anymore,” Frenk urged Santa.

“Definitely. Now, close your eyes . . . ”

Frenk closed his eyes immediately and covered them with his palm and when he opened his eyes again, he was in his bedroom. He found Jimy sitting next to him.

“So, what did Santa say, young explorer? Are you getting your snow mountain or . . . ?" he asked Frenk.

“Yes. Santa has promised to fulfill my wish,” and Jimy embraced Frenk tightly.

Both of them spent the entire night discussing their plans about the various size and features of snowmen. In between the discussions, Frenk peeped out the window. He was impatient like never before.  And some time around midnight, their sleep got the better of their plans. The next morning, with the first ray of sun, Frenk ran to open the door and was rendered speechless by the sight before his eyes. He pulled Jimy out of bed and dragged him to the door half asleep. A huge silvery white mountain of snow was standing magnificently in the middle of the lawn. In their excitement, Jimy and Frenk hugged each other repeatedly. They slowly approached the white blanket of snow and touched it. They moved their hand over the snow and found a thin stream of water slowly making its way down in a zig zag path from the top.

Jimy shouted, “This Mountain is melting! Oh what should we do now? I think the sunlight falling over it is turning snow into water.” Jimy continued.

Frenk said to Jimy, “We must call for help.”

Jimy rushed back to his home to fetch some help while Frenk ran off to his room. He opened the window, looking at the scene which was quickly unfolding as unexpected. Snow was melting fast and the mountain was shrinking in size. Water was now gushing all around. The lawn was submerged and then the water level started to rise. It seeped beneath the door, crossed the stairs, and entered the room where Frenk was getting restless. Frenk jumped onto his bed since the door was already blocked by water but water relentlessly chased Frenk. His bed sheet and then quilt and finally the pillow cushions all got soaked in water and floated around the room. Soon his school bag, his books, pencils and colours all floated on the water. Frenk was out of wits now and started calling out to his mother for help. “Help . . . help . . . save me, mom!” he shouted with all his strength.  He heard his mother say, “What happened? Why are you throwing your feet all over the bed? See, you have thrown your pillows and quilt out of the bed!”

Frenk sprang to his feet with disbelief. “You must have been dreaming!” his mother said.

“Yes mom . . . indeed,” Frenk laughed with some relief.

“Merry Christmas and what do you expect from Santa this year” his mother asked lovingly. Frenk laughed loudly and replied, “No, no, I can not even think of that. I will go according to Santa’s wish from now on.”

His mother smiled and Frenk ran towards Jimmy’s house to share his interesting dream.

Loading

A Poem for Jesus

Did Jesus wear socks
in evenings of night-time chill

His blessed feet traveling
many miles in need of rest?

If I can earn wages for my keep
I will work hard for the Lord.

© 2016 Richard L. Provencher

Loading

When I first met your mother (3)

Dear darling,
When I first met your mother on her land
she held colorful flowers in her hand.
Her land bred turquoise blue forget-me-nots.
I started feeling fairly she is grand.
When I first met your mother on that day
doves cooed the coming of the month of May.
Your mother made a fortune from her flowers.
She worked hard on her land for many hours.
When I first met your mother, she was dear.
She milked big bison bravely, without fear.
Her wet land, greenish blue it was with flowers.
Big bison were her pets with mighty powers.
When I first met your mother, she was proud.
Her pets, her bison, clashed horns fighting loud.
That day, excited I felt, young and light.
I seized the bison, wished a friendly fight.
That day, excited I felt warm and bright.
I chased the bison, wanting them a fight.
One bison saw me running down the hill.
Your mother cried to me: “Hey, stop! Stand still.”
But too excited I was, I kept running.
I chased the bison. This game was my loving.
Then, bison stopped escaping me the battle.
The chase was done with bison in fine fettle.
Bison now tired of running away from me.
They stopped in anger. Their horns I could see.
One bison rushed to me to start the fight.
I rushed to it and grabbed its big horns tight.
My hands in struggle held its horns, too strong.
The bison pushed and pulled to prove me wrong.
Meanwhile, your mother stood feeling distressed.
The bison horns were deadly as they pressed.
Your mother was too worried I’d be hurt.
I wrestled the bison, splashing soil and dirt.

*****
When I first met your mum, she wore a shirt.
And deep down, she hid swords under her skirt.
Her sword shone brightly, now as do my teeth.
But back then I was fighting on the heath.
She threw her sword at me to make things fair.
Her sword flew fast. I snatched it in the air.
She cried loud: “Kill this bison with my sword!
Kill this beast, in good name of Holy Lord.”
She cried: “We’ll feast on this... Now take my sword!
This bison will be honored by our Lord.”
I must have killed it. I had no more choice.
I cried Lord’s name deeply within my voice.
When bison heard the name, it changed its stance.
It took the chance to back away and dance.
God’s name made bison break free at a glance.

*****

The bison and my strength felt no more pain.
We stopped fighting each other by God’s name.
Your mum asked me her sword be given back.
Relaxing on the marsh, we ate our snack.

*****

When I first met your mum, we had a feast.
We welcomed to her land an honest priest.
Sermons on marriage we read by the flowers.
Turquoise forget-me-nots – big hopes were ours.

*****

April 22, 2016

Loading

When I first met your mother (2)

Dear darling,

When I first met your mother
she was swimming in the sea.
A big shark was chasing her.
They both swam fast past me.
When I first met your mother
she looked nice in the sea.
The shark she was escaping
brought anger into me.
She swam fast in the sea
to flee, to climb a tree.
But let me tell you, darling.
No tree lives in the sea.

*****
When I first met your mother
I chased the ugly shark.
I grabbed it from behind
its tail, leaving a mark.
I told the shark to stop that.
I called him: “Mr. Big Shark,
please stop, I’ll give you my hat.”
I told the shark to stop that.
I called him: “Mr. Big Shark,
please stop, I’ll give you my hat.”
My hats make sharks go happy.
The shark, my hat, how pretty!
My hats make sharks look pretty!

*****
The shark took my hat win-win.
I shook hands with his fish fin.
We took photos, no fears.
The shark went wet in tears.
He wished to tell his peers.

*****
“Farewell.” We said our goodbyes.
The shark then went for fish fries.

*****
When I first met your mother
I saved her in the sea.
You ask her this true shark tale.
She’ll say it’s real. You’ll see!
When I first met your mother
we swam along one another.
Feeling the greatest feeling,
I asked her: “Marry me!”
She asked me: “Are you kneeling?”
I said: “Yes, in the sea.”
That’s how she married me.
Let’s ask her this. We’ll see!

*****
April 20, 2016

Loading

The Warrior

Once upon a time there was a warrior. Well he was brave and stong and all but not as well known as he would have hoped. So one day he was walking down a path and met a black smith. He was talking to him about his talents and his woes. The black Smith informed him that his talents as well we're one of a kind. For he could not only make the best armor in the land but it was magic as well.......
Unfortunately the warrior was not very rich but the blacksmith said not to worry that he could pay him in due time " little by little". So they teamed up and went across the land on the most epic and majestic adventure becoming the richest and most famous warrior in the land. For he was invincible due to his magic armor.
Well once he had plenty of money he again said to the blacksmith let me pay you. For now I'm the richest man in the land... The blacksmith said why you have sir little by little for every spell I casted upon your armor took a day of your life. Your debt is payed and you will die tomorrow.
Give and take 😉

Loading

When I first met your mother

My little son, my little girl,
when I first met your mother,
she sat in her work room.
There came no sound of other
men wanting her to bloom.
When I first met your mother
love wasn’t there at first.
It took my heart another
two months, in tears I’d burst.
Too shy I turned to madness
in love, I could not speak
in her, I searched for gladness
elsewhere I could not seek.
When I first met your mother
she was wearing her sandals.
Her workplace, hot in summer,
thin socks she had and ankles.
When I first met your mother
her eyes were brown like yours.
Her voice sounded like yours,
like when tame robin roars.
Her lips, red like a rose,
she had one pretty nose.
Her feet were warm like yours.
Her hands were soft like yours.
That day, her hands I missed,
but sure, they felt like yours.
When I first met your mother
where were you then to see?
That day, once in one lifetime
made her, me and you “we”.

*****
April 18, 2016

Loading

Wake up on time in time

Son, this story I am about to tell you is of a young boy who didn't listen to his parents near bedtime.
“Mum, what are we going to have for breakfast?” Asked the little boy.
“We are going to have lunch for breakfast,” answered his mum.
Then a little while later the young boy asked: “Mum, what are we going to have for lunch?”
“We are going to have dinner for lunch,” his mum answered.
Then a little while later the boy asked: “Mum, what are we going to have for dinner?”
“There is no dinner,” his mum said to him, “you just ate lunch for dinner.”
“Then why are not we having anything on time?” Asked the boy more desperately.
“It is because you should sleep on time to wake up in the morning.” His mum answered. “That way you can have breakfast for breakfast, lunch for lunch and dinner for dinner.”
“But I woke up in the morning today,” said the boy, “did I not?”
“No, you did not.” Answered his mum. “You woke up near noon time today and that is why you had lunch for breakfast. Listen to me, son. Try going to bed more early tonight so you can have breakfast for breakfast and likewise live correctly from the beginning to live up to a correct ending in everything: in time, in love and in life.”
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
April 14, 2016

Loading

Number 5

Night is the time for counting sheep.
One, two, three. Watch them as they leap.
Over the bed and onto the floor.
Look out! Here comes number four!
Eyes closing, falling fast asleep.
Just in time for the number five sheep.
Flying by, he giggles with glee,
“Hey, sleepyhead, you missed me!”

© Elizabeth Wrobel

Loading

THE MISSING PICNIC FOOD

Once upon a time there was a forest fire in a big, big forest. All the little animals that lived there ran as fast as they could to get away from the hot flames. Squirrels, raccoons, foxes, snakes, turtles, rabbits, mice and many other animals had to find new homes. Some of them went to other forests, some of them went to parks, and some of them actually had to make their little homes in the yards of human beings, or, people.

Far, far away from the fire was a house where three little children lived. Their names were Thomas, Kathy, and Carrie. They all went to school but on this September day it was Saturday. They had been playing all morning. Now it was lunchtime. They were hungry. They asked their mom if they could have lunch, and she said, "Why don't you have a picnic in the yard"?

That sounded like a great idea, but WHERE in the yard? So Mom told them to lay a picnic cloth in the green grassy grass near the scruffy old juniper bushes. While they were doing that, she would make some celery sticks, carrot sticks, and some yummy peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.

When the kids had spread out the picnic blanket, they ran into the kitchen and asked if lunch was ready. Mom told them to take the carrot sticks and plates out to the blanket, and to take their drinks also. So Thomas, Kathy and Carrie took these things out to the blanket and arranged them carefully. Then they ran as fast as they could, huffing and puffing, back to the kitchen and said to Mom, "What else have you made so far"? So she said, "I've got your celery sticks cut up for you now – run these out to your picnic blanket." So out ran the three kids as fast as they could go to add these to the carrots on their plates.

But when they got to the blanket, something was wrong. Where were the carrot sticks? They were all gone! "This must be a trick," said Kathy. "Let's leave the celery sticks here and see what happens!"

Then they ran as fast as they could back to Mom, who by now was making the peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. They told her that someone had stolen the carrot sticks. She said, "You're kidding!" and they said "Come on – we'll show you!"

Mom hurried out with them to the picnic blanket. But now, not only were the carrot sticks missing, but the celery sticks were gone, too! Mom said, "Maybe one of your neighbor friends is hiding them just to be silly."

So everyone spread out and looked behind trees, bushes, and just about everywhere. Unfortunately, they couldn't find the carrots, the celery, or anyone hiding.

Finally Mom said, "Well, your drinks are still out here. Let's get your sandwiches. You guys go ahead and eat them out here and maybe something will turn up."

So Thomas, Kathy and Carrie sat down to their picnic and they ate their sandwiches. Of course, while they sat there, they couldn't help but look around for the sneaky celery and carrot thief.

They were just about finished eating when Carrie looked over at the juniper bushes and saw something move. She softly said, "Shshsh!" to Thomas and Kathy. "There's something wiggling over there! See the bushes moving?" So everyone sat very still, and a little brown animal came to edge of the bushes and looked at them. It was a rabbit. Quietly it went back into the bushes.

"I have an idea", said Thomas. "Let's get more celery and carrots, and see if that rabbit is our thief. We'll put them at the edge of the bushes, and watch from the window."

They quietly went back into the house and got Mom to cut up more celery and carrots. They carefully put them down near the bushes and walked back to the house. As they watched, the little rabbit came out and grabbed the vegetables in his mouth and carried them back into the juniper bushes. Mom had watched, too, and she said that she had never seen a rabbit in the yard before. She thought that maybe because of the forest fire, he had needed to look for a new home.

"Maybe we can keep feeding this rabbit, and he will stay here for a long time," said Mom.

That is just what they did. They fed the little rabbit every day. A few weeks went by. The weather turned cooler and finally winter came and they didn't see the rabbit. Sometimes they would take food out to the edge of the bushes, and sometimes the food would disappear, and other times it just stayed there. All winter they worried about the rabbit – was he cold, was he scared, did he move somewhere else?

Finally, spring came. They watched for the rabbit day after day. In early April, the day before Easter, when the trees had just a few leaves, Thomas, Kathy, and Carrie took the food out to the bushes, and as they watched, the little rabbit came out and grabbed it! Whatever he had done during the winter, he was OK now!

The kids continued to feed him, and one day, the little rabbit came out to get his food, and he had four little rabbits with him! Their rabbit was a Mommy rabbit!

So from that time on, the kids fed the rabbits, and year after year, there was always a little rabbit family that lived in their scruffy old juniper bushes.

Paula Moore

Loading

Daddy's Little Girl

Once apon a time, there was a little girl with gorgeous long wavy blond hair and big blue eyes, one night she stood up from her bed and walked down the hallway into her parents room. She went to the side where her dad slept, shook him and when his dad opened his eyes and saw her he said "what's wrong princess?" The little girl looked at her daddy and whispered in his ear "I can't sleep daddy, Please come hug me." The dad didn't want to leave his wife so he lifted her up and carried her to her daughters huge bed. "Mommy is really tired right? Because of the baby in her tummy?" The dad looked at his daughter with such love and responded "Yes princess because of the baby, mommy is a little extra tired." The dad layed his wife down under the covers and layed in the middle of the bed so he could hug both his princess and his queen. The little girl snuggled up in her dad's arms and looked up at her dad. Her dad gave her a kiss on the forehead and the little girl smiled and whispered "I love you daddy" and the dad whispered back "I love you too princess, goodnight sweet dreams sleep tight" They all slept peacefully. The End

Loading

A migratory adventure

This morning when you did your best in school
two robins brought me news and said: “Wow, cool!”
I wonder how your teachers teach you art.
They surely read their pupils legends too.
This red tale I will read you of two thrones
where boys and girls made crowns of spruce cones.
Then football players far and near on Earth
had wallets in their sleeves to spend on loans.
A loan is money you borrow in time to spend.
But then you pass it to others; that’s you lend.
You take and give – do this, do that for food.
You make or buy and sell for hours on end.
This red tale I will tell you of two thrones
is myth like my fingers tickle your bones.
A pretty bear was eating corn and flakes
with milk and honey-bread his mummy owns.
Then came across a king walking with pride,
he saw the bear, and had no-where to hide.
How frightened his men fled their ground by dusk!
Poor king rode horses with an elephant tusk.
He rode the horse and fled the scary bear
with speed his horse had soon no breath to spare.
He stopped the panting horse on garden land
and rode the bike to escape; he couldn’t stand.
His panting horse however gave a hand,
a helping hand to brown bears stuck in sand.
Meanwhile, the king was riding his wheel share,
like wow, he met with David Miliband.
The king asked him for refuge from bear threat,
and David said: “OK, let’s go to Crete,
from there we’ll sail my ferry “The Rescue Pledge”
and then to Britain where it’s nice and wet.”
“OK. I’m with you, dear savior, thank you,”
the king said with his tired feet and shoe.
They took then David’s ferry to the island Crete
where all good men welcomed them as they met.
Then David said we’ll get to England soon,
when Britain will be warmest near our noon.
They sailed and sailed with kindest happy hearts,
to reach the English Channel, they mastered arts.
*
*
*
*
*
March 31, 2016

Loading

Before you

Years and years before your birth, in space
the moon wore blankets warmly round its place.
It shone with laughter, feeling sleepy when
skylarks fluffed feathers, tickling its face.
Hundreds of years before your age, in Greece
a doll and baby saw the moon wear fleece.
In time they took their shepherds home to bed,
where sheep and goats were resting right in peace.
Thousands of years before your eyes in Rome,
a girl and doll had parents home by home.
Reading them stories, falling fast asleep,
they dreamed of doves nesting the Iron Dome.

My darling, let’s now whisper: “May I sleep?”
I want your dreams go real. Pure peace let’s keep.
All doves and dolls sailing an azure gulf,
in Wales and England, people playing golf,
they know it’s past our bedtime now. It’s late.
Let’s see next day what birds sing to our fate.

*****
March 21, 2016

Loading

Mannerland

Loading

WHEN A WHISPERED PRAYER WAS ANSWERED

One night I was busy doing an online project. My wife was checking her Facebook page. Suddenly, our 4-year-old daughter Gayle said, “Mommy, we forgot to pray.” I immediately got up, left my laptop on the bed, and joined Gayle and my son, Justin.

As we held our hands together for prayer, Justin called for Mommy to join us. She did and said, “Gayle, can you start first? When you finish praying, Justin will follow, and then Mommy and Daddy.”

Mommy softly whispered words into Gayle’s ear so she could learn how to pray. “Dear Jesus,” repeated Gayle, “Thank You, Lord, for our angels who always watch over us. Also, please keep us safe as we sleep.”

Gayle finished and it was Justin’s turn. Everyone listened to him as Mommy helped him with what to say: “Dear Jesus, please remind Justin to say good morning to teacher when he’s walking in the hallway or anywhere at school. Please help him not to be shy, so he can speak in front of many people. Amen.”

Now it was Mommy’s turn to pray “Dear Jesus, please help Justin and Gayle to be a good boy and a good girl. Help Mommy and Daddy to be good parents.” She continued to pray about other things, including our family in the Philippines.
Then Justin interrupted and said, “Mommy, please tell Jesus to send us more money, OK?”
Mommy added, “Jesus, please send us money.”
Mommy ended her prayer. Then I prayed a very short one to finish.

After prayer, I went outside to check if all the doors were locked and the lights were off. Suddenly I heard a voice calling, “Madam, madam, madam!” I opened the door and the gate and saw a Thai woman. She was asking for my wife. I called my wife and they spoke. Then the woman took my wife’s mobile phone, called someone, and handed the phone back to my wife. The person on the line spoke English well and told my wife that the woman was looking for a Filipino tutor for her son.
When their conversation ended and my wife came inside, she told me she had agreed to teach the woman’s son five times a week. That would mean my wife would earn 350 baht (Thai currency, or US$10.79) per day. When the woman left, Mommy smiled at Justin and said, “Jesus will certainly give us money very soon. Then we can give offerings next Sabbath and buy toys!”

Each of us had a smile on our faces as we went to bed.

Loading

My Family - The Loved Family

Once upon a time, there was a nice, loving family. There were two girls and one boy and their momma.
They loved everything about eachother. And they were always doing nice things for eachother.

The family lived happy together.

They always all wanted to go together to the same places.

The family went to their special place together like they always do.
They had alot of fun and then they went back home.

Friends came over, and they watched a movie and they all ate lots of popcorn. They all had fun sharing time together.

The kids were happy they were in the same home with their mommy.

They lived happily ever after forever.

The End.

Loading

The Lost Boy

Once upon a time, there was a boy named James. He always got pushed around.

One day, a wizard appeared in front of the boy.

The wizard gave James three wishes.

One of James wishes was that tge wizard could make James go away.

The next day James tried to make a wish, but he found himself to be in the land of the forgotten.

He wasnt able to make anymore wishes.

Everyone in town was looking for James.

The next day after that, an old man came outside. The old man figured out that it was the wizard that made James disappear.

The old man screamed, "James is in the Land of the forgotten! The wizard did it! He had to!"

Everyone who was looking for James stopped. They didnt know where the Land of the forgotten was.

James was now lost, And the lost boy never returned.

In the land of the forgotten, people age alot faster. When James had first disappeared, he was only seven years old.

After three 'real life' years James suddenly returned to his town. But because he was in the land of the forgotten for so long, he was now 40 years old!

James went to see his mother.

Even though James was all grown up looking, his mother knew who he was right away. As she opened the door, she looked in James eyes and said "oh my God, I knpw you are my son, but you are all grown up" "come here, my son, ive missed you so much."

James hugged his mom. His mom was so excited that James was back. Everyone in town was happy.

Since James was all grown up looking, he wasnt picked on anymore.

Everyone then lived, happily ever after.

Loading

Little Bella

Little Bella was a Terrier Mix. She belonged to a very loving family. Emily, AJ, and Adelisse were her owners. (Of course Mommy and their step-dad Nelson were her owners too). They each loved Bella very, very much.

Playtime at the park, and nice long walks were a regular for Bella. She even had a sister dog (who was actually a pitbull named Cammie).
They played together day and night.

Bella and Cammie both became a part of this family in their own special ways. Both dogs, although opppsite breeds, were each loving and sweet and playful.

One day, while the children were at school and Mommy had went to work, Nelson decided to rearrange the furniture in the house.

As Nelson rearranged the furniture, he suddenly became hot. Nelson opened up the front door for some fresh air.

Both dogs ran to the front yard to play.

Nelson continued to rearrange the furniture to surprise Mommy when she got home from work.

Instead of being surprised that the furniture was just as she asked it to be, she was sadly shocked to hear that somehow Bella had ran out of the yard and was now missing. 🙁

How would Mommy tell Emily, AJ, and Adelisse that their puppy was now gone?

What is Mommy going to do?

Will she ever be able to find little Bella?

While Nelson walked around the neighborhood, Mommy asked the neighbors nearby if they had seen little Bella...

One of the neighbors stated that earlier there was a Terrier Mix that may have been Little Bella, wandering outside of the property. The neighbor delivered the sad news that a woman in a black jeep noticed little Bella wandering alone and out of fear she would be hit by a passing car, she picked Bella up and took Bella with her.

Mommy was so sad that she started crying.

Mommy pulled herself together and called the Animal Shelter.
The Animal Shelter had not heard anything about anyone finding Little Bella and they suggested Mommy call Animal Control Services.

Mommy then called Animal Control Services, who works in conjunction (together) with the Sheriffs Department in their town.

The Animal Control Services hadnt heard anything about Bella being found by anyone yet either. But they suggested Mommy send them a photo of Little Bella just in case anyone who found her turns her in.
They also suggested that Mommy post Bella's picture on a 'Missing Pets' page on facebook.

Mommy did exactly what they suggested.

It was now time for Mommy to pick up Emily, AJ, and Adelisse.

Upon sight, the children immediately asked for little Bella when they only saw Cammie, their pit bull.

Mommy didnt know how she qould break the news. She calmly explained to them what had happened. Mommy told them to have faith and to pray for Bella's return. The children cried. As they were heartbroken their puppy was gone. They prayed just as Mommy suggested. Mommy prayed too. In fact, Mommy prayed three times with tears in her eyes.

God answered their prayers.
Luckily, there are still good citizens in the world. And someone responded to the public post that Mommy put online.

Someone posted that their co-worker found Little Bella and that they would give the lady Mommys phone number.

Mommy waited for the lady to call.

Just before bedtime, the lady finally called. Mommy was anxious to get Little Bella back and asked if she can pick her up right away.

They decided on a meeting place not far from where Bella was found.
And the sweet lady returned Little Bella to her family.

Everyone, (even Cammie, their other dog) was filled with such joy that Little Bella was now home.

Morals of the story:

1)Always have faith and trust in God
2) Never leave your dog unattended. Always stay with them when they go outside.

Loading

Serenity Prayer

God, grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change,
Courage to change the things I can,
And wisdom to know the difference.

Reinhold Niebuhr

Loading

The Fruit of the Spirit

Paul in his letter to the Galatians:

"But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, forbearance, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self-control." Galatians 5:22-23.

Loading

The LORD Is My Shepherd (The 23rd Psalm)

The LORD Is My Shepherd
The 23rd Psalm

The LORD is my shepherd; I shall not want.
He makes me lie down in green pastures.
He leads me beside still waters.
He restores my soul.
He leads me in paths of righteousness
for his name’s sake.

Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I will fear no evil,
for you are with me;
your rod and your staff,
they comfort me.

You prepare a table before me
in the presence of my enemies;
you anoint my head with oil;
my cup overflows.

Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me
all the days of my life,
and I shall dwell in the house of the LORD
forever.

Loading

The Soup Princess

Long, long ago, in a kingdom far away, lived the beautiful Princess Effy who lived with her widowed father the king in a palace on top of a hill.

Effy was just as a princess should be, beautiful, clever, polite, a little smaller than most girls her age and maybe just a little stubborn (if she felt she wasn’t getting what she wanted), and there was one thing she wanted more than anything in the world… more than her 5 white horses… more than her 20 silk dresses … even more than her 50 pairs of hand-made shoes….

SOUP

The beautiful Princess Effy liked soup… no… she LOVED soup… vegetable soup meat soup , thin soup, thick soup, hot soup, cold soup, spicy soup , bland soup, cream sou.. (Well you get the idea).

Now no-one really knows why Effy liked soup so much – but many say it was because of what happened to her when she was a little girl.

iceskater

Effy had sneaked out of the palace and was playing on a frozen lake nearby, as she played, she slipped, and fell through some thin ice, into freezing water.

She would have drowned too, if she hadn’t been saved by two little boys, who dragged her to safety.

The three would have become great friends, but the boys began arguing (totally ignoring the shivering princess) and before the princess could thank them she was rushed back to the palace and given a pot of soup to keep warm.

soup

As she ate that soup she thought of the two boys that had saved her and enjoyed the soup VERY much… ever since that day, she would have soup whenever she could.

The years passed by and as it approached the Princesses 21st Birthday the Kings thoughts – as Kings thoughts often do – turned to the marriage of his only daughter and finding a suitable prince for Effy.

princesuiter

The King was a gentle and loving man, often skipping important state events in order to help Effy with her riding or hand delivering some soup whilst she painted her pictures… of soup.

When she wasn’t eating soup she was riding the horses around the estate... she loved everything in her life, but she found the suitors her father presented to her, boring and uninteresting.

She loved her father very much, but could not marry for his sake....she wanted someone special....and she could wait!.

Effy was very clever and she had an idea…as she loved her father and knew how important this was to him, she agreed to marry on one condition;

The man she would marry would have to be able to cook the best soup in the world.

The King pondered over this for some time…scratching his long beard deep in thought….it was more difficult than the King had first thought, after all Effy was rather an expert on the subject.

king

The King looked over his glasses and his daughter and smiled…

“Do you Know…” he said in his soft but deep voice..

“I think that is a very good idea !”

The King set about telling the Kingdom… delivering posters across the land – offering his daughters hand in marriage if a man could cook the world’s perfect soup.

Of course there was great interest, the sales of cookery books shot up, food shelves were bare, as would-be chefs tried hard to perfect the “best soup in the world”.

chefstove

Now to a chef, this was a challenge, and especially to Barry Gorge who was one of the best Chef’s in the land …who, as it happened, lived in the local town.

Barry was not an unattractive man – but he cared not to impress people through the way he looked, he wanted to be appreciated for the way he cooked.. !

chefpot

He had watched the trail of chefs, princes and would-be Kings march up the hill with hopes high, only to return a few minutes later with sad faces and empty bowls.

Barry spent this time perfecting his soup, years of practice and a good reputation made him the favourite in the race to make Effy his wife.

Truth be told, Barry had no interest in Effy, his dream was to be recognized as the best chef in the land and this was his big chance.

Three weeks had past and the King was getting frustrated with the delay, he watched over Effy as every hopeful, bowed gracefully, passed over a bowl of soup, and waited.

They were often too excited to watch, as Effy always scoffed the lot! (After all, she liked good soup and bad soup).

The King of course would know straight away the outcome, Effy did not have to speak, she pushed the bowl away and wiped her mouth, she would screw up her nose like a mouse and say “thankyou that was nice… but I have tasted better”

chefsoup

When it came to Barry’s turn there was a buzz that went around the palace, crowds gathered and wished him well as he began the long walk up the hill to the palace.

Those that didn’t know him would have thought he was the strangest of characters, a scruffy looking fellow …red faced … huffing and puffing as he climbed…as it did after all, take him longer than most….he soon began to regret the years of sampling his own cooking !

He may have been scruffy, he may have been out of breath, but Barry was confident……..the palace staff were confident ……..the King was confident, even little Effy was expecting something good!

Effy produced her special spoon and took a little of the soup and smelt it, she smiled, the King smiled, Barry nodded (feeling smug).

silver spoon

She closed her eyes and took a sip….

“Hmmmm lovely” she said.

The King clapped… the servants in the palace cheered…

but as the King went to shake Barrys hand, Effy interrupted them.

“But…” she said, paused then quietly “…there’s something missing….”

Barry could not believe his ears, he became very red and very cross, very quickly (as chefs do !)

“Something missing ?!?” he shouted.

He pushed away the platter and bowl and stomped out of the palace, barging all of the servants out of his way.

The servants went back to their work, the King forced a smile, turned his back, and went up to bed.

Only Effy remained at the table trying to save the soup which had been tipped on the table, after all, it was good soup!

From outside the royal windows a shadowy figure stared at the princess, and then disappeared following the Chef into the town.

Barry was fuming, he didn’t notice the servants he pushed out of the way, or the crowds waiting for him in the town, or the “King Barry” posters that had been put up outside his restaurant.

He also didn’t notice the shadowy figure follow him down the dark alley behind the large kitchen of his restaurant.

As he entered the Kitchen through the back door he sat down collapsing against his pots and pans, his head in his hands.

He must have fallen asleep as he was suddenly startled by a noise in the yard – he jumped up with a start and crept towards the door with a wooden spoon and glass mixing bowl - ready to confront what he thought was a stray dog that was scrounging for titbits thrown by the kitchen staff.

He opened the back door and went into the yard.

Nothing.

As he re-entered the kitchen and closed the door behind him he came face to face with the mysterious stranger….he dropped the bowl…

SMASHHHHHH!!!!!!

Only it was no stranger to Barry Gorge, this was Frank.

Frank was Barrys brother.

There there eyes met – Frank younger, slightly taller, and considerably slimmer than Barry was dressed in some smart, bright, foreign looking clothes. Although he would never admit it, he was a handsome man and stood confidently in front of his elder brother.

Barry and Frank were not the best of brothers; they had fought all their lives, each one believing that they were better than the other.

They had the same interests, played the same sports but never agreed on anything.

Frank had left the town as soon as he was old enough to travel on his own.

Frank like Barry was also a chef and had spent the last 5 years travelling the world, collecting spices and flavours from every country he visited, storing them in leather pouches hanging from his thick leather belt.

Frank tried to explain how he had seen the posters and thought that he would like to make a soup for the princess, he also explained how he had watched from the window and saw the princess reject the soup.

Barry could not listen to any more, he didn’t want his brother teasing him about his soup.

Frank went on to say ,how his heart leapt when he saw the princess, how beautiful Effy was, and how in love he had fallen, but Barry had disappeared upstairs before he could finish talking.

Frank spent the night using the kitchen and spare food to create his masterpiece – he wanted more than anything to impress Princess Effy, he took off his belt and used the spices in large quantities to give the soup a special zing!

Unfortunately, he was not a great chef, in fact, he was quite terrible, but believing love will find a way he marched up to the Palace gates and knocked firmly on the Palace door.

As it was so early, only the princess was awake and wandering the palace.

When Effy opened the door she instantly fell in love with Frank, she had never felt the same about anything before (apart from soup of course).

She invited him in and called to her father without taking her eyes off of Frank.

Now the King was unsure of Frank, he could see that her daughter was impressed by this man but rules were rules.

If he could not create the best soup in the world, he would not be allowed to marry Effy.

As the table was prepared and the soup brought forward, he watched Effy like a hawk – if this wasn’t a fantastic soup he would tell.

The soup was heated and brought to Effy.

The princess smiled at Frank and Frank smiled back, passing the bowl to her.

She took out her spoon and dipped it in the soup, she hoped more than anything that it would be the best soup.

Then just as she brought the spoon to her mouth…..the Palace door flung open..

“WAIT!!!”

It was Barry… he had been listening to Frank the night before, he had used a touch of Franks spices to his own recipe and once tested he had rushed to the palace just in time.

“FRANK” he said “You have the wrong soup… this is yours”

Effy looked at the two brothers and suddenly they both looked very familiar..these were the two boys that helped her out of the frozen lake all those years ago.

Frank was confused, but his brother was so insistent the soup swap was made the King, Effy and all of the servants believed him and the exchange was made.

Barry winked at Frank as he placed his soup on the table

The Princess took the bowl and tried the soup. Her eyes opened wide and she beamed as she said “That’s it!!! … The worlds best soup”.

The King looked closely and could tell his daughter was telling the truth – he couldn’t believe it.

“Congratulations my Son” he said and put his arm around Frank.

Frank took Effy in his arms and asked her to marry him. It didn’t take long for an answer…

“Oh Yes !!!” and before the month was out, they were married.

Frank never understood why Barry had come to his rescue, perhaps he wanted to see his brother happy, perhaps he wanted to prove that he could make the best soup in the world… with the right ingredients!

Whatever the reason one thing is for sure, they all lived, (as often they do in these stories), happily ever after.

(c) Copyright 2008 Greg J. Willis

Loading

The Lonely Old Man

There was once an old man named Franz. Franz lived alone in the smallest house in the way back of his neighborhood. Franz was a grumpy old man due to the recent death of his wife. He was bitter and rude to the neighbors and made everyone he came into contact with him very upset.

Franz wasn't always like this, though. At one time, he was very happy, he had everything he could want. He had a caring family with kids and grand kids and a wife who were all very close with each other. But his kids and grand kids are all grown up and want nothing to do with him. All of this was upsetting to him and was driving him insane. One day, Franz stepped outside to get his mail which was just lazily at his door, so he leaned over to pick it up and fell. Franz was crying and begging to let this be the end of his suffering so he could be at peace, but he knew deep in his heart he could never be at peace without his wife. Franz over the next hour cried and cried and cried, slowly slipping into a slumber from which he would not return. As he shut his eyes which would never open again, it began to rain. His eyes finally closed and the crying had come down to a low breath. With his final breath he said "Thank you... Monica." He then, a few minutes later, stood up with no problems. He looked down wondering how he had all this strength, only to see his body laying down. He looked at his hands and they were just an outlined white mist with little identifying features. He was in shock. He had realized he had passed. He looked up slowly, feeling a very comforting feeling awaiting his attention. He looked up to see yet another misty figure, slowly coming into view as a transparent short figure, smiling at him. He had no idea who it was. Then, the shirt figure held out its hand and let out the all-too familiar giggle of Monica. Franz fell to his ghostly knees and started sobbing. Monica took his hands and in a whispery voice "Let's dance in the rain like we used to." Taking his hands and pulling him up to his feet. Looking up at him, she pulled him down and kissed his lips which just felt like static electricity, but he felt the passion and love coming off of her. Franz said "It really is you." Then they walked to the street and held hands as they danced in the rain, smiling, singing, and laughing for the rest of eternity. The End.

Loading

Jungle Public School (JPS)

There was a huge jungle (forest) with the name "keeka"
Many animals lived there.The king of the jungle was a big Lion.Whenever he roared,"keeka" vibrated.But all animals loved him.He was very wise and brave
One day his minister Tiger came to Kings castle and asked him to built a school for Jungle animals.
The Lion called his other members and asked to give inputs.Elephant,zebra,giraffe,crocodile,meerkat,rabit..all came.
The lion asked for help from all animals to built this school.Finally a empty place was searched and all animals asked to bring stones,bricks etc at the site.Many Elephants brought water in his trunk and day after day the school started to built.After 3 months a beautiful school was built and all the animals were invited for its opening.All animals came in beautiful dress.Cat came in skirt,elephant in suit,Lion in robe with crown,zebra wore jeans.There was colorful atmosphere everywhere."keeku" was looking as if some carnival is happening there.Lion took the scissor and cut the ribbon of newly built school.Every animal cheered.They all went inside and took pictures inside.Many posed against blackboards and Principal room.Tiger asked Lion who will be the principal of this school.
Lion was clueless as no animal is learned to be a principal.So all animals were asked to give a name for principal.Finally after gathering votes from every animal,it was decided that the Principal of Jungle Public School (JPS) will be .......Fox 😉
All thought that a clever animal should be asked to run the school.The Lion called Fox to the stage and designated her as Principal of Jungle Public School.
After that Lion called everyone to his castle for a grand party.
Animals had a great time there.Bear drunk beer,tiger had juice,Elephant had sugarcanes,rabbit had carrots...In the party the Lion took the mike and said"My dear animals,you have all done a great work to built the school,I am proud to be your king.Now I request you all to sent your little kids to JPS.
Everyone clapped and promised to send their kids.
End of story

Loading

Pig , Goat and Sheep

Once upon a time there was a Pig named Laali and the Goat named as Lilly. They had a desire to look around the hills and feel the fresh air. So they both decided to go to the hills, when their Master let them free on Sunday's. They were waiting for sunday very eagerly. That fine day has come. Laali and Lilly decided to go to hills. They were very excited to visit the top of the hills. Because they heard from their friend Lallu the sheep that their nearby hills will be beautiful, green, fresh air will be there and also lots of place to run around and play.
So, today Laali and Lilly hop,jump,run,walk to the hills by having so much fun. Soon they reached the hills. Once they reached the hills, they were really very happy.No words to express it because its their first time to visit the hills. Laali and Lilly had race that who is going to reach the top of the hills first. But still they went together.When Laali is tired, Lilly will stop and when Lilly is tired Laali will stop. Finally they both reached the very top of the hills.

They were really really very very happy and started feeling the fresh air. After that, they both run around and played together. They think the hills as a slide and they try to glide. They ran from top as "sweeeee " and from down to top as "ssswinnggg" . When they are hungry, they had some grass and carrots. After that they started playing again. They doesn't even know, how fast their day passed by.
Now they are very tired but still, they need to go back home. So they started walking before the sun goes down.And it took so much time to reach home.Since because they are very tired and played the whole day, they walked very slowly.And finally they reached home and started taking rest.Their Master saw both of them looking really very happy.From then on,Master allow every week end, both Laali and Lilly use to go to their nearby hills along with their friend Lallu the sheep and have fun. Now, Laali the Pig and Lilly the Goat is happy and also their Master is also happy.
The End

Loading

Family

I love you. You love me. I am so happy we are family. My brother is family,my sister aswell. Our mommy and daddy loves us alot i can tell. We go to the beach often. Mommy helps us collect shells. We always tell daddy to join us,when hes done ringing the bells.

Loading

Brent's favourite milkshake

One day, Brent was very thirsty. He wanted a milkshake. He asked his mum to take him to the cpgrocery story to get the ingredients for his milkshake. "What flavour milkshake do you want, Brent?" Asked his mum.
"I want a blueberry milkshake, please, mum!" Replied Brent.
Brent's mum pulled out a list. On that list was:
- milk
- ice cream
- blueberries
-cream
-sprinkles
Brent and his mum first went to the fruit section and looked for some yummy blueberries. After a little while, Brent found some yummy looking big blueberries. "These look lovely Brent they will taste amazing in our milkshake!"
Next they went to the milk section. Brent chose a big bottle of milk, and Brent's mum reached up high to get the whipped cream for the milkshake.
Then Brent led the way to the icecream section. "Can we please get some blueberry icecream to go with our milkshake?" Asked Brent. "Of course!" Replied Brent's mum with a smile. The icecream was added to the trolley.

Brent and his mum went to the check out and paid for their ingredients. In the car on the way home, Brent was very excited. "Can we make the milkshakes as soon as we get home?" He asked his mum. "Yes of course, then we can drink our milkshakes while we are watching our movie!"

But, when Brent and his mum got home and checked the shopping list, they discovered they had forgotten the sprinkles! Brent got very upset and Brent's mum had to give him a big cuddle.
"It's okay Brent, I have some sprinkles in the cupboard. Which colour would you like for your milkshake?"
Brent thought for a minute "orange sprinkles please mum!"

All the ingredients were gathered into the bench, and Brent helped his mum pour the milk into the blender, then a big scoop of icecream, and finally a handful of blueberries to make it yummy.
Once the milkshake was all mixed up, Brent helped his mum put the whipped cream on top and then covered it in sprinkles.
The milkshake looked amazing, and Brent and his mum spent the rest of the afternoon watching minions and drinking yummy blueberry milkshakes, snuggled up on the couch.
The end.

Loading

An Owl Scared of Lightening And Thunder

Once upon a time, there was an owl who was very friendly and lived in a large home.  Everyone loved to sleep over on Friday nights. Although she was a little naughty, she always listened to her Mom. She asked lots of questions and shared her hopes and fears. Her mom tried to teach her about life.  Although her mom warned her specifically about safety, the little Owl always wanted to try things on her own rather than listen to her mom's advice.  Owl's curiosity tested her mom's patience at times.

Like this, playfully when she tried to see the lightning,she learnt a lesson that not to double check whatever mom says.Whatever Mom says,its all for our good.Now understand the causes and effects of trying all things in practical.

Only that time she is very scared and ask her mom to forgive her not to repeat this mistake. From that day onwards she stop testing whatever her mom says.She stopped checking the idea of learning everything in practical ways.

One day, when her friends were sleeping over, the clouds came rolling in and the wind began to howl.  As the night grew dark, Owl and her friends wanted to have some fun watching the rain beat against the window panes and feel the energy from the window panes.  The storm grew worse as lightening lit up the sky and thunder roared. They were engulfed by fear but wanted to watch the storm. Owl's mom asked them to step away from the window so no one would get hurt.  They ignored her request and continued to watch as the drops of rain beat down harder and harder.  All of a sudden, they heard a loud clap of thunder followed by a bright flash of lighting. After this, little Owl couldn't see anything but bright white. she was very frightened and her friends called for her mom.  Her mom ran from the kitchen and took Owl to the hospital nearby.  The Doctor checked her out and told her that there was nothing to worry about and she'd be fine within the hour.  All she needed was a little rest.

The End

Moral:  We cannot learn everything on our own and we need to listen to our parents to minimize dangerous situations.  Parents should also continue to listen to their children and address their curiosity.

Loading

A visit from St. Nicholas

Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house,
Not a creature was stirring, not even a mouse.
The stockings were hung from the chimney with care,
In hopes that St. Nicholas soon would be there;
The children were nestled all snug in their beds,
While visions of sugar plums danced in their heads;
And mamma in her 'kerchief, and I in my cap,
Had just settled down for a long winter's nap,
When out on the lawn there arose such a clatter,
I sprang from the bed to see what was the matter.
Away to the window I flew like a flash,
Tore open the shutters and threw up the sash.
The moon on the breast of the new-fallen snow,
Gave the luster of mid-day to objects below,
When, what to my wondering eyes should appear,
But a miniature sleigh, and eight tiny reindeer,
With a little old driver, so lively and quick,
I knew in a moment it must be St. Nick.
More rapid than eagles his coursers they came,
And he whistled, and shouted, and called them by name;

Now Dasher! now, Dancer! Now Prancer and Vixen!
On, Comet! On, Cupid! On, Donner and Blitzen!
To the top of the porch! To the top of the wall!
Now dash away! Dash away! Dash away all!
As dry leaves that before the wild hurricane fly,
When they meet with an obstacle, mount to the sky,
So up to the house-top the coursers they flew,
With the sleigh full of toys. And St. Nicholas too.
And then, in a twinkling, I heard on the roof
The prancing and pawing of each little hoof.
As I drew in my hand, and was turning around,
Down the chimney St. Nicholas came with a bound.
He was dressed all in fur, from his head to his foot,
And his clothes were all tarnished with ashes and soot;
A bundle of toys he had flung on his back,
And he looked like a peddler just opening his pack.
His eyes--how they twinkled! His dimples how merry!
His cheeks were like roses, his nose like a cherry!
His droll little mouth was drawn up like a bow,

The stump of a pipe he held tight in his teeth,
And the smoke it encircled his head like a wreath;
He had a broad face and a little round belly,
That shook, when he laughed like a bowlful of jelly,
He was chubby and plump, and a right jolly old elf,
And I laughed when I saw him, in spite of myself;
A wink of his eye and a twist of his head,
Soon gave me to know I had nothing to dread;
He spoke not a word, but went straight to his work,
And filled all the stockings; then turned with a jerk.
And laying his finger aside of his nose,
And giving a nod, up the chimney he rose.
He sprang to his sleigh, to his team gave a whistle,
And away they all flew like the down of a thistle.
But I heard him exclaim, ere he drove out of sight,
"Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good-night"

Loading

WHEN SANTA COMES

Travis’ room looked like a zoo. Each Christmas he received stuffed toys in all shapes, colours and sizes. Bunnies, deer, bears, owls, and squirrels stared with eyes like stars.

He often lined them up as bowling pins. Mom and dad then joined him playing ‘toy-ball.’ Instead of throwing snowballs, they chased each other using stuffed animals.

Another Christmas was coming quickly as a sleigh ride. Gifts from Santa would be wrapped in pretty colors and bows. Travis was sure each would be a new stuffed animal.

Maybe Santa didn’t know what else to bring. After all he had everything any boy needed. A mom, dad, and lots of fancy clothes and toys. At school they said he was a spoiled rich kid.

“They’re just envious,” mom said.

Travis wished he had one true friend. Not just someone to visit and see what he got for Christmas. Or visit only to stuff themselves from his many boxes of candy.

He wished Santa would bring something new this year.

“Listen,” said his mom. “The day before Christmas is supposed to be a happy time. Please try to smile.”

“Oh yes,” dad added. “Like this.” He showed his son how to make silly faces. But Travis didn’t laugh. Snowflakes began to pile up in the front yard, like a stack of marshmallows.

All Travis could think of was the same old story. No friends, nothing to do, except open up a mountain of Christmas gifts, from under the tree. And get more “STUFFIES” in bulging shapes and colors.

Christmas Eve supper was pork chops and potatoes. His plate also had a tiny pile of peas and corn. “Why do kids have to eat vegetables anyway?” he asked.

“Well,” mom answered, “many children have no proper food. Some have little food and…”

“…No presents for Christmas!” Travis interrupted rudely. It wasn’t his fault dad had a good paying job. Or, that they lived in a huge house with a field of beautiful trees in their backyard.

“But no one to play with me,” he whispered to himself.

A yawn full of teeth reminded Travis it was bedtime. His parents tucked him in, kissed him goodnight and left quickly. His night-light cast shadows on the wall.

Unable to sleep, Travis pulled back his blankets and stepped onto the cold floor.

Leaning on his windowsill he looked up at the stars. They reminded him of ‘blinking’ fireflies he saw when his family tented this past summer.

Tonight, bright lights in the sky looked lonely, like him. Floppy snowflakes began to fall.

Suddenly he saw a ball of movement by the swings. “It…looks…like…a little kitten,” Travis said slowly. The poor creature might freeze if it remained outside. Oh, a cat was the only pet he ever wanted.

But, his parents always said, “NO pets in this house. Their hair will get all over the furniture.” Travis had to do something. Maybe let the kitten in. Feed it some milk then let it out in the morning before mom and dad woke up.

“SSSH. Quiet,“ He scolded at the creaking stairs. “You’ll wake up the whole town.”

As the back door swung open, a huge draft of snow rushed in. Meowing was a faint sound asking for help.

Travis opened the closet and slipped on a pair of dad’s winter boots. Now his bare feet were warmer. In the darkness, he could not find his jacket. “No lights on or you’ll wake everyone up,” he told himself. He ended up wrapping mom’s coat around his shoulders.

“Here I come kitty,” was a promise.

Each carefully placed foot left a deep space in the snow. The swing set seemed farther from the house than Travis first thought. The kitten was shivering badly, yet happy someone cared enough to come get him in this terrible weather.

Picking up the little bundle, Travis turned to return to the house. But his tracks were covered over. He couldn’t see properly due to the wind throwing snow in his face.

Chills raced up and down his arms, as he pushed his way through the storm. After stumbling against the back door, he discovered it wouldn’t open.

“Oh no, it must have locked behind me,” he moaned. What to do? The snow pelted him and the little kitten, tucked in under mom’s coat.

Travis banged on the door, but no one heard. The wind must be too loud. Travis wasn’t happy to be outside and maybe turn into a snowman. Or become part of a snow bank.

From the corner of his eye, he saw a shape moving through the deep snow. Even in the whooshing wind Travis was sure he heard, “Ho! Ho! Ho!”

Santa? Could it really be?

Perhaps he was dreaming, but Travis didn’t mind being lifted up and carried away from the chilly wind and snow. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

The next thing Travis remembered was mom and dad shaking him.

“Wake up, Travis! Merry Christmas!!” they shouted.

He blinked, rubbed his eyes then saw a kitten in a cozy ball against his arm.

“Where did you find him?” mom asked.

“May I keep him, please?” Travis pleaded. He told them about his adventure in the back yard.

All this ‘chat-chat’ disturbed the kitten’s sleep. But she didn’t seem to mind. The little animal sensed this was going to be her new home.

Soon everyone sat in front of the tree. And a mountain of gifts waited for Travis. However they didn’t seem important right now. “Thank you Santa,” was a special greeting from Travis to the man in red.

Then he ran to each of his parents and whispered in their ear. Soon everyone was properly dressed for a cool winter walk on Christmas day. Travis held his head high heading down one street, as he pulled a toboggan full of presents

He knocked on every door giving away a gift to each child. After all, Travis had everything he needed. A great mom, dad, and a kitten he called Snowflake.

Yes, this was really Travis’ best Christmas ever!

© 2015 Esther and Richard Provencher

Loading

Dear Santa

Dear Santa,
For Chistmas this year
I want lots of cheer
And a stuffed bear
That won't wear or tear
I want my stocking filled with treats
And an iPod that will play very good beats
A wonderful train
And a pretty umbrella
For the watery rain
If one present is not here
Just one that you've missed
You'll be put on MY naughty list!

Loading

The Three Kings

Three Kings came riding from far away,
Melchior and Gaspar and Baltasar;
Three Wise Men out of the East were they,
And they travelled by night and they slept by day,
For their guide was a beautiful, wonderful star.

The star was so beautiful, large, and clear,
That all the other stars of the sky
Became a white mist in the atmosphere,
And by this they knew that the coming was near
Of the Prince foretold in the prophecy.

Three caskets they bore on their saddle-bows,
Three caskets of gold with golden keys;
Their robes were of crimson silk with rows
Of bells and pomegranates and furbelows,
Their turbans like blossoming almond-trees.

And so the Three Kings rode into the West,
Through the dusk of night, over hill and dell,
And sometimes they nodded with beard on breast
And sometimes talked, as they paused to rest,
With the people they met at some wayside well.

"Of the child that is born," said Baltasar,
"Good people, I pray you, tell us the news;
For we in the East have seen his star,
And have ridden fast, and have ridden far,
To find and worship the King of the Jews."

And the people answered, "You ask in vain;
We know of no king but Herod the Great!"
They thought the Wise Men were men insane,
As they spurred their horses across the plain,
Like riders in haste, and who cannot wait.

And when they came to Jerusalem,
Herod the Great, who had heard this thing,
Sent for the Wise Men and questioned them;
And said, "Go down unto Bethlehem,
And bring me tidings of this new king."

So they rode away; and the star stood still,
The only one in the gray of morn
Yes, it stopped, it stood still of its own free will,
Right over Bethlehem on the hill,
The city of David where Christ was born.

And the Three Kings rode through the gate and the guard,
Through the silent street, till their horses turned
And neighed as they entered the great inn-yard;
But the windows were closed, and the doors were barred,
And only a light in the stable burned.

And cradled there in the scented hay,
In the air made sweet by the breath of kine,
The little child in the manger lay,
The child, that would be king one day
Of a kingdom not human but divine.

His mother Mary of Nazareth
Sat watching beside his place of rest,
Watching the even flow of his breath,
For the joy of life and the terror of death
Were mingled together in her breast.

They laid their offerings at his feet:
The gold was their tribute to a King,
The frankincense, with its odor sweet,
Was for the Priest, the Paraclete,
The myrrh for the body's burying.

And the mother wondered and bowed her head,
And sat as still as a statue of stone;
Her heart was troubled yet comforted,
Remembering what the Angel had said
Of an endless reign and of David's throne.

Then the Kings rode out of the city gate,
With a clatter of hoofs in proud array;
But they went not back to Herod the Great,
For they knew his malice and feared his hate,
And returned to their homes by another way.

Loading

FORGIVENESS

Children who are in fear,
Of never in their friend's life, will they appear;
For the reason of a great mistake
In which , their friendship is at stake;

But with the Lord's blessing and to their bliss,
He knows that both each other miss:
"So all friends, forgive them one time!
Friendship is our hope, but forgiveness is divine!"

Loading

A WIDOW'S LOVE

The death of a spouse leaves her lonely which canbe fatal
hence the spouse is no more and physically absence
to avoid the death and loneliness
she look for a new love
but that isn't always easy
the widow's love remains and even grow
her adoration for her first partner never truly goes away

she was not destined to remain in the mourning foreve
that isn't why you are her
she embrace and carry foreward the legacies that were entrusted to her by her late beloved

after making the age of loneliness, she could identify key reasons people today are lonely
her heart was so pelucid that even the birds of the air sings and rejoice with her
the bees always come along humming around
as she claps, so cometh the butterflies.

the glittering of her eyes shines like a diamond and detorted the boredom lion in the jungle
as she sleep on a mat of hope, hoping no one around to render help when needeth
so whispered a little mosquito "you 're not alone" she turned but the room was full of darkness,
trying to pull the switch of the volt circuit,

the day was already bright
hours, minutes, seconds passed and the day was at early dawn,
this time the birds are fast asleep
and as no one around her to talk to, in solitary she weep and shout of sad echoes dashing out loud "GOD WHY ME?"

Loading

months

january,febuary,march the cold is harsh april,may,june the summer will be over soon july,august,september rain we love to remeber october,november,december time to take out coats and furs.

Loading

Just an Ordinary Boy

Just an Ordinary Boy

“Getting bullied again, are we?” asked Mr Thompson unsympathetically. “Yes I am,” replied Ben in a low and nervous voice. “Well, we will deal with this next week; keep on writing in your feelings diary.” Ben skulked out of the unpredictable Headmaster’s office, whilst fiddling with the wrecked sleeves of his jumper (this was something even the Headmaster liked to pick on.)

Spontaneously, the awful bullies strolled around the corner… Ben hid with fear. As soon as the bullies ambled weirdly passed, Ben dashed into the classroom and sat down, like a cat chasing a mouse. However Ben forgot his awesome bag. He was shaking a lot. Ben really didn’t want to step out that mammoth door. Slowly, Ben got up and peered around the door but didn’t realise the bullies were the other side. Charlie was feeling pugnacious, like a tiger ready to pounce. The hooligans grabbed Ben and dragged him over to the lockers; Ben was petrified.

“Go away,” whimpered Ben.

“You’re such a wuss,” sniggered Tyrese whilst holding his torn, ragged and rampaged bag. The bullies threw roughly Ben’s bag into his face. A nose bleed – only his third this month.

Ben rushed to the bathroom to avoid more embarrassment. As soon as he got into the cubicle, Ben threw up into the toilet; it was horrid. Ben sauntered out of the cubical, frightened someone was going to heavily laugh at him. Ben crept around the corner still looking behind, checking if anyone was going to sneak up on him. As soon as Ben got into the classroom, everyone turned off and went silent. He sat down feeling mortified, whilst noticing the bullies staring at him, laughing.
About halfway through the lesson, Ben started getting out of breath and his heart was pounding rapidly. On the way home from a horrendous day at school, Ben was walking clumsily down the path towards his house. Little did he know, something was coming for him that he wasn’t expecting. Worse than the bullies.

For five consecutive days, the chest pain was sneaking into his body – swiftly, as in second by second, the pain was becoming more and more intense. How has he kept this a secret from his parents? It was on the sixth day, whilst trying to walk normally, he fainted with terror. He was in school when this incident occurred, no more than a metre away from Tyrese and Charlie…

Steadily, Ben opened his eyes and saw a luminous white wall, doctors, other children crying. As he eased himself up, the closest doctor pushed him back down in bed, telling him to take it easy.

<em>Meanwhile at school Charlie and Tyrese were feeling awfully guilty. Were they to blame for this brutal incident? </em>

As the doctor slowly put the needle in Ben’s backhand, he immediately went to sleep as quickly as someone running away from a bear. Curiously, his mum wandered over to the clipboard, containing all of Ben’s medical information, it said ‘Diagnosis – Rheumatic Heart Disease! Further tests needed.’ Ben’s mum clutched at her own heart in horror…

Sneakily, in the middle of the night whilst his mother slept, Doctors were taking Ben out into ‘The Room’ that had an unimaginable amount of tools, pins, needles. Trying to not let the Doctors observe that he had his eyes open, Ben was only just conscious. Ben was discovering this secret room while the Doctors were getting their gloves and goggles on. But it was too late. One of the doctors knocked over a poisonous potion, flaring all over Ben. Ben believed his life had come to an end…

An hour after Ben had died, spontaneously his eyes started to flicker at the same moment the machines started rhythmically beeping once more. It was a miracle; his mum couldn’t believe it - he was the first boy to come back to life. Without hesitation, Ben sat up feeling completely fine like nothing had happened.

The next day everyone was really confused. Ben was on the news - ‘First Human To Come Back To Life’. After that day, everyone rushed home and quickly and switched on the news. Ben was everywhere. The next day, the whole school got pieces of paper and sprinted, like they never could before, to Ben to ask questions. Ben was famous. To him, it was like a dream come true.

Loading

BLACK HEARTS AT WORK

“Ready Adrian? Or you might exchange your meagre blade for a revolver?”

“No, thanks Hector. A bird in hand is worth two in the bush. You might never know which time a blade is handy.”
“Well, then. Get a whiff of fresh air before covering your face with a cloth.”

Left to my own resources, I pondered about whether to murder innocent Count Visiaka dol Santos, the richest man in the town of Sugana. Others were excited about the prospect of bloodshed- an opportune moment to quench their long awaited thirst for blood. Everybody’s mind was bloodthirsty, murderous but not mine. Being a fantastical writer and always buried deep in books, I reprimanded myself for assigning for this mentally unbearable job just for the lust of golden coins. Should I warn Count Visiaka? Yes, I would….

It was a dense, black night. A heavy coat of darkness seemed to rest on the world. If you had spied me, you would think me as a treading night- hunter. Quickly, I managed to slip in Count Visiaka’s room like a stealthy beast, through the open window. The Count had delved deep into history books when he suddenly spotted me. Greeting me with a wide smile, he embraced me. The next few hours he was silent and grave, and his facial expression blackened as I narrated Hector’s evil plot. Later, I handed him two Holland rifles and a revolver. All of a sudden, we heard gunfire. One of Hector’s comrades had pried on us, and had sent word to him. I left the Count to shoot Hector’s gunner and diverted Hector, along with his brothers, Alfred and Edward leading them to River Yanka. Hector’s flaming eyes were mad with rage, and was charging like an angry bull with revolver aimed at me. I led them over the cracked, Yosa village road, through the Illaga Caves and Hollow Mountains where took birth burnt stubble and small chunks of rocks. Suddenly, Edward shot me on my shoulder. Groaning in agony, I finally led them to River Yanka and hurled rocks at them. Seething with rage, Hector, Alfred and Edward charged but slipped on slushy mud and toppled into River Yanka. Grappling each other, they splashed and then drowned. In dancing moonlight, I could see three corpses floating towards hell. Count Visiaka’s life was saved!

Even though, at present my black hair is lost and my eyes are dim with age, villainous Hector and his friends still resurface my old haunts in mind….

Loading

A Tom Girl

Mr. Geary Smith
119 Kollman
Mexia, Texas 76667
(254) 562-2720
E-mail: smithgeary@yahoo.com

A “Tom Girl”

“Somer, it time to go to Big Momma’s house!” shouted her baby brother. “Come on, it is

time to go!”

Every summer for two week, Somer and her baby brother would go to their

grandmother’s house in the country.

Somer loved spending time with her Big Momma in her garden, and sitting on the front

porch learning all about her family’s history.

“What was my mother like as a girl?” Somer would ask her Big Momma. “Did she look

and act like me?”

“She looked just like you,” replied Big Momma.

Early the next morning, Somer’s baby brother got up to go fishing with his friends. Now,

during the school year, Somer had to wear a pretty dress, but while at Big Momma’s

house, she wore blue jeans with holes in the knees.

“What do you call yourself doing?” asked Somer’s baby brother. “You can’t go fishing

with the boys.”

“And, why not,” said Somer. “I will catch a bigger fish than all of you boys put together.”

“You are nothing but an old Tom Boy,” teased Somer’s baby brother. “You will be afraid

to bait your hook with a worm, or even catch a fish.”

After retrieving a cane pole from the shed, Somer slowly walked behind the boys to the

lake

"Hey, where are the worms!” shouted Somer.

Somer then went over to the can of worms and got a big juicy one out. She baited her

hook and tossed the line out in the lake. Some of her brother’s friends just stared in

amazement."

About thirty minutes later, Somer’s pole was almost snatched from her hands. And,

with all of her might, she pulled straight up.

“I got a fish!” shouted Somer. “And, it is a big one!”

“Don’t lose it!” shouted Somer’s baby brother. “You have a catfish!”

Seconds later, the biggest fish Somer or any of the boys came sailing straight out of the

water. Somer reeled in her fish and took it off of the hook and into the bucket.

The other boys just stared in amazement.

“Somer, were exactly where you fishing?” asked the other boys. “Show me how you

cast in your line.”

Somer’s brother stood by the bank.

Eventually, Somer’s brother broke his silence, "Hey, sis, can you show me how to fish?"

The End

Loading

monsters all around

Monsters All Around – By Ananya Prasanna
Honk! Honk! The monster’s bellow could be heard everywhere! I walked on the sidewalk, trying to overlook the deafening yells. There were these gigantic monsters everywhere. Their evil eyes seemed to engulf the darkness around. Their mouths seemed to have an eternal smile ready to gobble up anyone who comes their way. They seemed to spare no one, humans, birds animals etc. I try to outdistance them, but there are so many of them, that it seems almost impossible to go through them without stumbling on one. Can anyone please help me escape them!! Well pet monsters are okay. They don’t honk too much and they are of manageable sizes.
Then to my great joy I saw my mistress walk calmly out of the house, giving me a loving look. My pleasure was only short-lived because the next moment I saw her walk right into the mouth of the monster. Doesn’t she fear it? How brave of her to do so! I don’t know if others are as fearless as she is. Anyway how am I supposed to know, I stay in my kennel for the most part of the day only to venture out for a small stroll at 6 in the evening. But that doesn’t stop me from meeting the monsters! And now when her frail body entered the monster, I started wondering if she was trying to kill herself or was she trying to test her power by fighting with it. The latter seemed to be more probable since she had nothing to feel bad about.
The monster then started rumbling as if pumping up energy to put up a brave fight. It was then that it dawned on me that I had already started missing my mistress like never before. Boo Hoo! I wish I could see her lovely eyes staring at me ...The loving stokes that she gives me, the rewards that she gives when I fetch her, her ball. They were all reminiscences that clouded my mind . Then a sudden anger griped me. How dare the monster attempts to snatch the only person so close to my heart. I was supposed to be her sole guardian. I decided not to let her down. I jumped right in front of the monster, growling to challenge it. The monster gave out a loud honk that rooted me from the ground, but this time, I did not let my fear overpower me. I stood there right in front of it. I then heard the second honk, then the third one and then there was no stopping it. I took time to take a side view just to realise that now a whole army of monsters were honking at me. How it managed to collect so many of its friends at such a short notice, I wondered. I did not want to be called a coward, so I stood my ground. It was a do or die situation for me. I mustered all my strength and jumped at it with all my might, my eyes blazing with anger. To my utter surprise the monster seemed to give in. It stopped giving the rumbling sound and opened its wide mouth to set my mistress free, unscathed. My joy knew no bounds when my mistress walked out of the car with an angelic smile on her face. She walked up to me and held me in her tender arms and stroked my ears with comforting strokes. She then started carrying me into the monster again. I started whimpering out of fear, but my mistress was constantly consoling me that this was just a car and not a monster. We st in its belly and went on a long drive, coupled with the visit to my favourite food shop called the “Bow Wow”.
This was my first rendezvous with a car. It left an indelible impression on mine and my mistress’s mind. Even now my mistress does not miss a chance to narrate this incident to all her friends and they all laugh their hearts out. I guess dogs too make mistakes, don’t they?

Loading

THE JOY RIDE

It was Bunny rabbit’s birthday but since she was new to the Evergreen forest she had no one to celebrate her birthday with as she did not have any friends. Bunny had migrated from Black forest to the Evergreen forest after she had lost her parents and siblings in a landslide. Her life had been saved since she had been out visiting her friend at the other end of the forest.
It was almost noon and Bunny was walking alone in the forest when her alert ears picked up a sound of an impending danger she could have leaped away to safety herself but she thumped the ground as a warning to others. Dina the zebra dozing under a tree heard the sound got up and fled to safety.

It was only after sometime that Dina realized that a rabbit had actually warned and saved her from the jaws of Rusk the lion that she sought Bunny out and befriended her.“Can I take you for a ride in my car?” Dina asked. “I bought one recently.”
Bunny was thrilled she had never ridden in a car before. It was in the car that Bunny and Dina shared jokes and thoughts and grew closer to one another Dina wished Bunny after coming to know that it was the latter’s birthday that day.
The car passed through desert land hills and plantations. Bunny noticed a crate in the car. “ There is a cave at the end of the road that we are taking, my friend Simi the bear lives there if we can collect some mushrooms in the crate Simi will whip up a grand meal for us “.

The car soon entered the forest again and it was while driving through the forest that the friends saw a mother rabbit with a basket and two children in tow moving through the forest. It was mother rabbit Julie and her children.
“Hello Julie where are you going?” Dina stopped the car.“To the apple orchard for apples, there will be no food for my children until the apples are handed over to Aunt Matilda.” Julie said.

Dina nodded ever since Julie’s husband went missing she was staying with her uncle Jeff who loved her and his wife Matilda who was terribly strict as far as duties were concerned. Apart from the household chores Julie helped her aunt with the jam making business too.‘’ Hop in “, Dina said. Though there was not much space in the car Julie squeezed in between Dina and Bunny, the two little bunnies sat on the bonnet of the car holding on to the windscreen wipers. Dina drove very slowly.

Very soon the car reached that part of the forest where there were a number of apple trees. Julie and her bunnies got busy plucking the apples. Watching them Bunny was reminded of the days when she along with her siblings and parents had travelled for days in search of herbs to make medicine as her father was a doctor.“How are you going to return home with the heavy apple basket?” Bunny asked.“Uncle Jeff will be passing by soon in his truck. He is a florist and sells flowers in the market.” Julie said. “He will take us home.”Dina and Bunny decided to move on. Julie thanked them.

Dina and Bunny did find mushrooms but saw Ami and Bimbo sitting on them and having tea. The rats did offer the two friends tea but would not part with the mushrooms which they had grown themselves. It was only after Dina informed them that it was Bunny’s birthday and they could join them for dinner at Simi the bear’s cave that Ami and Bimbo helped Dina collect mushrooms in the crate. A surprise visitor was Uncle Jeff at Simi’s cave Julie had sent a bottle of jam for Bunny Dina had informed her it was Bunny’s birthday. At the cave Bunny saw Simi limping having hurt her leg due to a fall.
She decided to put the knowledge of herbs she had gathered from her father to test made a paste of the right herbs and put the mixture on Simi’s leg.

Slowly the pain started to ebb. “She will be fine soon,” Bunny said. Feeling much better Simi made a great meal of mushrooms and peas, while Bunny was busy mixing herbs Dina went and bought a cake from Jumbo elephant’s bakery nearby. Bunny cut her cake she was overwhelmed as she remembered her family but one had to accept life as it came.Soon it was time to leave Bunny thanked everyone what a wonderful day it had been she had made new friends celebrated her birthday and above all she was never going to be alone again.

SHARMILA ROY GHOSAL

Loading

When Will I See You Again?

When Will I See You Again?

Daniel, when will I see you again?
After you were gone, Mommy and Daddy told me that I could see you every day if I just looked.
So I looked.
I looked in the trees,
I looked in the flowers,
I looked in the clouds,
I looked in our favorite swimming hole,
I even looked in our secret hiding place.
But Daniel, I couldn’t see you.

I even looked in your bedroom.
I waited for you to jump out from behind the closet doors.
I waited for you to spring forward from behind the big red curtains.
I waited for you to scare me like you always did.
But Daniel, you didn’t jump, or spring, or scare me.
I waited and waited.
I couldn’t hear your loud laugh or hear you yell “Boo.”

The first day I came to visit you in the hospital, your Doctor told me to be strong and brave.
I didn’t want to tell you, but I was scared when I saw you attached to those big, loud, beeping machines.
He said that I could talk to you and tell you stories while you slept.
I knew you would hear me if I only tried.
Daniel, did you hear me?

I told you the story that Mommy and Daddy always told us when we argued.
“The story of Daniel and Dallis,” they would say.
The moment I hatched from Mommy’s egg you were by my side.
Daddy would try and take you outside to play but you refused to leave me in our cave.
When Mommy left to gather food, you would stay and tell me Dragon tales.
You told them over and over again until I knew them by heart.
Daniel, do you remember telling me tales?

As I grew, you taught me how to fly and how to breathe fire.
When I made mistakes you pushed me to try harder.
You didn’t even get mad when I burnt your favorite toy castle.

I would follow you and your friends all through the sky and wish that I could be as big and as strong as you.
You never allowed the boy dragons to make fun of me because I was a girl.
You never allowed them to tease me because I was your little sister.
“That’s my job.” You would say.
I heard you when you didn’t think I was listening.
“Watch out, someday Dallis will breathe fire better than all of you put together.”
You were my brother and my best friend, even if you wouldn’t admit it to me.
But I knew and it was our secret.

The second day at the hospital, I reminded you of our hidden cave.
One afternoon when we didn’t fly straight home from school, we discovered a secret cave filled with shiny treasure.
There was gold and silver everywhere we looked.
Planted in the treasure was a gigantic black flag with the words “PIRATES! KEEP AWAY!” written in bold white letters.

You told me to be brave and to scoop up as much treasure as I could before the Pirates returned.
We carried what seemed an endless amount of gold and silver upon our wings.

As we flew home hidden behind the clouds, we dropped treasure from the sky.
The following morning there it was.
The newspaper headline: Dragonshire’s Stolen Treasure Recovered. Creatures Big and Small Rejoice.

That evening, a huge festival was held in the center of town.
The treasure was returned to all of its’ rightful owners.
We celebrated into the wee hours of the night.
Everyone cheered and wondered who recovered the town’s treasure.
But we knew and it was our secret.

The final day at the hospital, you never woke up, but I told you my favorite story of all.
Daniel, do you remember?
It was that cold snowy morning in Dragonshire.
You and I both had tests at school and asked Mommy if we could stay home and play in the snow.
She was on to us, so off to school we flew.

Along our usual path, we came across our neighbors, Peter and Peggy Polar Bear.
They were trapped underneath a deep snow bank and could not break free.
They were sinking further and further into the snow and losing air to breathe.
With one look, we combined our gusts of fire.

Slowly the snow began to melt.
But something was wrong.
Daniel, your fire ran out.
You began to cough and wheeze.
You said that I would have to melt the snow alone.

I was so frightened and confused.
At that moment I realized that it was more than a cough and a wheeze.
You were sick.
But I had to keep going.
With you cheering me on, I was able to free Mr. and Mrs. Polar Bear.
They were so thankful and climbed right up from the snow to check on you.
When you didn’t think I could hear you said, “That’s my brave little sister.”
I smiled from ear to ear.

Mommy and Daddy told me you went to be with Granny and Granddaddy. They said you will be happy and bigger and stronger than ever.
And Daniel, I can see you everywhere.
I see you in the trees,
I see you in the flowers,

I see you in the clouds,
I see you in our favorite swimming hole,
I even see you in our secret hiding place.
That is my secret.

Loading

Black Cats

Some people don’t like us, they think we are vicious
Cross the street to avoid us, if they’re superstitious
But we are no different to all other cats
We’re loving and playful and great acrobats!
With slender long tails and sleek dark fur
We just want you to love us, and make us purr
With emerald eyes and smoky grey paws
Silvery whiskers and beautiful claws
Our ebony faces, alluring and sweet
Will smile up at you as we meow for a treat
We rub up against you for fuss and affection
For a belly full of chicken, and love and protection
So next time you see a black cat, don’t dismiss
Our true loving nature, we emphasize this
We do not like to be shunned and ignored
Instead we deserve to be loved and adored.

Diana Hunt ©2012

Loading

Life

Life is a race,
Up to a base,
When you face,
Suppose you do not say,
You will go up to the lays,
And there will be a great space,
Then you will chase,
For so many days,
Then you will soon win the life`s base,
After getting happiness you will walk through hays,
You will go up with a happy face,
And this will happen in all of our life.
-Niteesh S R

Loading

Farm

Farm is green and green,
It changes the minds of teen,
Farming stops the hungryness,
And give us a plenty of fulfilness.

Evaluate the seeds by soughing in soil,
With a great patience and toil,
Harvest paddy with your lovely daddy,
Cook it with your lovely mummy.
-Niteesh S R

Loading

Bless Our Food

<strong>Bless Our Food</strong>

<strong>Dear God, you Bless us with good healthy food, Thank You.</strong>
<strong> Thank you for good food everyday for my family, my friends and children all over the world.</strong>

<strong>Father God, Bless me to eat all of my fruit and vegetables because they are very good for me and Dear Father God, help me to remember to drink water that helps me to grow smart and strong.</strong>

<strong>Bless our food Dear God, Amen</strong>

<strong>Authored by God, written by AuntieDonna</strong>

Loading

Good Night God

Good Night God
Dear Father God please watch over me tonight, protect me from sad and scary dreams.

Bless me, Father God to be smart and good at school, Bless my mind to remember what I learned and what the teacher says.

And while you are blessing me at school, on the school bus or walking back and forth to school, please protect me from bullies and all mean people.

Dear God, please look after my family, friends and my teachers, they need you in their lives daily, in every way.

Good Night God, Good night my guardian angels,
Good Night Jesus!

Amen

Authored by God, written by AuntieDonna

Loading

CHIVALROUS TIMMY

Dina eagle was a deadly hunter she could stay aloft for hours searching for her prey and had incredible keen eyes. Squirrels were her most favourite prey though she liked rabbits and rats too. Animals were scared to come out of their homes even for food. They racked their brains in search of an idea to get rid of the eagle menace permanently.

It was Bunny rabbit from the village at the end of the forest she had come for help, a vixen had been troubling the village people by stealing their hens and ducks and escaping suggested a plan that could eliminate both the vixen and the eagle. Bunny had come at night to the forest but since then had not been able to return to the village for fear of Dina.
“There is a spot between the forest and the village and one has to lead the eagle till that point I have seen the end of many eagles there”.Bunny said.
The idea was very risky the eagle could swoop down anytime and take the animal leading her.
Timmy the squirrel decided to volunteer. The other animals tried to dissuade him but Timmy was adamant.
‘’ I will hide in the holes of trees and the eagle will not be able to get me.” Timmy said.

Woody the woodpecker made holes on trees big enough for Timmy to get in.
One fine morning Timmy came out of his home and scampered up the nearest tree and got into the hole. Hearing the rustling of leaves Dina saw Timmy but could not get him. From one tree to another Timmy led Dina. Frustrated and livid with rage Dina followed Timmy but could do nothing the eagle could not enter the hole and get the squirrel. They were nearing the end of the forest,when suddenly Timmy spotted the vixen near a rock he made a barking sound in order to disturb the animal and attract the eagle’s attention before taking shelter on the last tree. The vixen startled out of her sleep made a howl like noise.
Dina saw the vixen swooped down and dug her talons on her shoulders a struggle ensued and the vixen in order to escape fell into a gorge at the side of the forest.One enemy was wiped out the little squirrel thought.

This was the moment Timmy was waiting for he identified the spot Bunny had told him by the side of the pole made as much noise with the leaves as he could. Dina who was soaring high trying to regain his strength after the exertion of a tussle with the vixen heard the rustle of leaves saw Timmy and in rage swooped down Timmy closed his eyes his end was near he was sure, suddenly there was a thud the eagle lay dead on the ground electrocuted by the overhead line.Timmy was standing near an electric pole. “I have seen the end of many eagles there”. Bunny rabbit had rightly said.
Timmy heaved a sigh of relief and everyone praised the little animal’s heroic deed which had saved the lives of so many animals.

SHARMILA ROY GHOSAL

Loading

MARY AND DODO

The trees were full of ripe bananas Ted the monkey smacked his lips in glee. The owner of the house and garden was Mary the deer, she had a dog called Bruno whom she had kept to scare monkeys away but Bruno had become old and did not have the strength to run after Ted. Mary deer was at her wit’s end, her income depended on the sale of bananas and some vegetables that she grew in her kitchen garden.

Ted had become a regular nuisance every afternoon he would alight on the wall of the house devour some bananas and swing away. One afternoon Dodo the porcupine was on his way to meet his friends when he saw the monkey munching bananas. He knew the house belonged to Aunt Mary who had saved his life once.

Dodo still young had ventured to the end of the forest when a truck coming for logs had hit him. Dodo lay on his side bleeding and it was Mary deer out visiting her aunt in that part of the forest who had applied the right herb and stopped the bleeding. Mary did not even know Dodo then and he was touched by her kind gesture.

Dodo stared in anger at Ted suddenly he started running backwards the quills got detached from his body and flew towards Ted stabbing him on all sides. Before long Ted was rolling on the ground and crying in agony“Stop Dodo stop” Ted pleaded.
“I will if you promise never to visit this house again “Dodo said.Ted promised before limping away. Mary who heard Ted’s screams came out of the house and thanked him profusely.
Dodo was happy that he could repay Aunt Mary’s kindness in his own way.

SHARMILA ROY GHOSAL

Loading

The Adventures of Rupert the Rock: The Beginning Ep. 1

The Adventures of Rupert the Rock: The Beginning Ep.1

There once was a rock named Rupert the Rock, he was born in Kannus, Finland. His mommy and daddy were financially troubled because the mining business didn't pay very well. Rupert the Rock was getting older and his parents were having trouble supporting him, also while it didn't show Rupert the Rock was very ambitious, thus he wanted a better life for himself. So he thought what better a place to start than Nova Scotia to begin his dream of being a star in a barbershop quartet. So after a long boat ride to Nova Scotia, he stepped off the boat and saw bright new opportunities in this wondrous land!

After a days rest following the long trip, Rupert the Rock left the motel that he stayed at and stepped outside. It was a beautiful warm day in lovely Nova Scotia. Looking to start his profession as part of a barbershop quartet, he went to the nearest barbershop he could find. He went in and the people inside looked at him strangely because he was rock and rocks don't need haircuts, but Rupert the Rock was different, he did have hair, unlike most rocks, but that wasn't why he was here. The employees and customers went on with what they were doing because even though he was a talking rock, they had seen stranger things before. He asked if there were any barbershop quartets in the town, to which the head barber replied, "Yes! As most people know Nova Scotia is the barbershop quartet capital of the world! Talk to my good friend Luke Stephens! He will get you your barbershop quartet clothing, hat and cane and will find an opening in a quartet for you."
Check back soon for the next installment of Rupert the Rock and His Apathetic Adventures!

Written by Greg Archibald

Loading

When Shadows Come

WHEN SHADOWS COME

"Creepy here," Melanie said, looking around grandma and grandpa’s farm in the country.

"It's cool," Adam added cheerfully. His sister’s scowl made him change his mind.

“I mean, I’d rather be home with my friends,” he stammered.

Five-year old Colin shrugged his right shoulder. As mom and dad drove away, his waggling fingers meant, "See you later, alligators."

Shaped shadows covered the ancient looking farmhouse. An owl hooted. Trees shook in the wind. And the moon’s face gleamed like a toothpaste commercial.

“It’s so dark here,” said Melanie.

“Is that why you have the flashlight, Grandpa?” Adam asked.

“Yes. Besides, our lights went out a few times today,” grandpa answered.

Climbing the stairway seemed higher than the tree house in their backyard. Finally, adults and children arrived at a large bedroom.

“This is where you boys can sleep,” grandpa said. Colin held tightly onto his teddy bear. His neck hurt looking up at the high ceiling.

“And Melanie,” grandma said, “your room is just next door.”

“Can’t they afford stronger light bulbs?” Melanie whispered to Adam. Shadows were everywhere. Cobwebs filled with spiders must be around too, she wondered.

"Me scared," Colin said.

"Not me," boasted Adam.

Their grandparents made sure the children were comfortable with extra blankets. "Don't let any strange sounds bother you," grandpa said with a wink.

Adams' eyes grew large. Shivers slithered down his neck. The adults 'yawned' loudly then headed off to bed.

Colin changed into nightclothes and jumped under the covers.

Melanie and Adam decided to watch some TV downstairs in the family room? Only one channel worked.

“Let’s explore instead,” Adam suggested. The building seemed large as a castle, and he loved to wander through old houses.

Suddenly the ceiling lights went out. They sat quietly, intakes of breath sounding loud in the stillness. A grandfather clock “ticked” off the hours loudly.

Trees scraped against the roof. Was that a loose shutter banging in the wind? Melanie thought.

“Hey, this is just like a horror movie on TV!” Adam exclaimed.

“SSSH!” Melanie said from the darkness. “Something’s moving in the hall.” “Could be grandma or grandpa?” Adam asked.

“Maybe it’s Colin sleepwalking,” answered Melanie.

Both children got up, pressing their hands along the surface of the wall. Melanie found a doorknob and pulled.

“It must be a closet,” she said. Her fingers wrapped around a flashlight on the dusty shelf. “It works,” she said happily.

“Just like finding treasure,” Adam said.

Now to find the electrical box, Melanie thought. A large spider web stared through the flashlight beam.

"YAHHH!" Adam screamed. "That shadow moved!" he pointed.

"Don't be such a sissy," Melanie huffed.

"It's true, I saw something." Adam moved the beam of light up and down the corner of the room. Nothing. "But, it was there," he whimpered.

Melanie was sure she heard something too. But didn't want to frighten her brother. To her, it sounded like voices on another floor.

“Look,“ she said. “Another set of stairs.”

To get to them, brother and sister had to step around old barrels, a bicycle and piles of boxes.

"What’s in them?" Adam asked.

"SSHHH! Not so loud, you might wake up grandma and grandpa. Probably old newspaper and magazines," Melanie answered.

“Any rum in those barrels?” Adam asked. “That’s what pirates drink. Maybe grandpa was one.”

Melanie placed her hand on Adam's shoulder. “Don’t be silly,” she said. “They probably only drink weak tea.”

Voices were definitely coming from the top of the stairs. Adam followed his sister as they went to investigate. It was hard to breathe from the dust.

“Why doesn’t grandma and grandpa ever clean up here?” he quietly asked.

Melanie stopped suddenly and her brother crashed into her. A shadowy figure stood at the top of the stairs!

Someone was tying up what looked like a small bundle. Then a child's sobbing sounded familiar. Adam shone the flashlight and spotted Colin. “Help me,” he said, rolling around as if trying to escape from something.

It was not the right time to ask why he wasn’t in bed, so Melanie and Adam charged up the stairs. But, Adam tripped and lost his flashlight. “Oh no!” he yelled.

Just before the lights came back on, someone screamed. And a thud landed below them. Adam and Melanie found a rope hanging from the banister and pulled it up.

As they pulled, pieces of straw kept falling off.

“Where did Colin go?” Melanie asked.

Instead of answering, Adam asked, “How can grandma and grandpa sleep with this racket going on?”

Suddenly laughter erupted from the loft above them.

It was hard to see, with only a 25-watt bulb in the hallway. Old family pictures covered the walls. And brother and sister could find no windows to look through.

“Colin, you up there?” they called. “Grandma! Grandpa!”

Both children climbed the last flight of stairs, finding a door leading to a balcony. They breathed in fresh air. Then hurried down an outside fire escape.

Shouts of, "There they are!" greeted them.

Three figures with droopy hats and long coats stood outside the barn. They were pointing and waving long sticks.

Melanie and Adam jumped from the remaining steps. They had to get away. Mom and dad should be returning soon. Later they could all search for Colin.

Adam needed someone to explain what was happening. One of the shadows ran forward and whacked him on the backside with a large broom.

"Ouch, that hurt!" he yelped. It felt like a porcupine quill pierced him. The wind began to howl, and another shadowy figure ran towards them.

Melanie shouted, “Let’s scat!” And feet flew quickly as a rabbit chased by coyotes. Gusts of wind pushed Adam ahead of his sister.

Suddenly, their parents drove up. What a tale they began to tell. Before you could say, "What's for breakfast?" a decision was made.

Parents and children marched towards the farmhouse. They were like a posse on their way to rescue Colin. As they approached, three figures came out of the barn.

One was quite short.

“Colin?” Adam gasped.

The others were grandpa and grandma.

“What’s going on?” Melanie asked.

All four adults exploded with laughter. Colin did his little boy giggle, since he and teddy were part of the joke.

“Remember?” mom said. “You thought coming to grandma’s and grandpa’s might be too dull. Well, what do you think now?” she chuckled.

The older children shook their heads and finally smiled. They were upset at first, but soon joined in the laughing. Yes, the joke was on them.

Melanie turned to her mom. “May we come back again next weekend?” she asked.

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2007

Loading

Lottie and the Confused Little Bear

Lottie was lonely. Lottie needed someone to hang out with. So she talked to her Dad and he said they could get a dog. He knew that a local kennel had some to spare so that's where they went, up the hill to Boondocks Farm.

Boondocks Farm was a lovely little place. It had once been a sheep farm and they still kept a few, along with other animals, as a small holding. They still breed their own sheep dogs and had started taking in borders and stays from around the way. This meant they old stables were always filled with many barking, howling and panting faces. Today was definitely no exception in fact the noise and excitement was tremendous. Dogs bounced, dogs barked everywhere was pandemonium. The only calm one was the old collie that sauntered out of the house, with a bouncy granddaughter in tow.
"'ello Lottie my dear girl" whispered the grand old lady "What brings ee 'ere to visit us?"
"Hello Fran, I'm looking for a dog of my own, but first please do tell me what is happening?"
"Ah, now me dear that is a good question. Tis best I shows ee."
With that Fran turned and wandered off toward the back of the sables. When they reached the corner of the stables they met two other collies, Toby and his big brother Barney.
"Roight Barney. Ee still at it?"
"Yeah Mum ee tis"
"Tis rite weird" said Toby.
"Well 'oy brought Lottie round to see 'im maybe she can work it out. She got brains this un." Lottie blushed at the compliment from Fran who she knew was a very intelligent dog indeed.
All five of them carried on round the stables where Lottie saw the apparent cause of the trouble but she couldn't immediately say why. Lottie saw a dog, no taller than the collies but much bigger build with much thicker hair. Then, as she got closer she noticed the sound it was making. It was growling but not a simple dog growl like you might expect. It was more like a bad impression of a dog, it was saying "Growl Growl" and instead of barking it was saying "roar".

Dear reader; have you ever pretended to be a bear or a lion? Do you remember the noises you made? Now imagine a dog doing the same. How bizarre.

Lottie moved closer to the dog. She was scared of the strange behaviour but was comforted by the feeling of Toby pressing against her. The brave collie was ready to protect her if needed. All of a sudden the creature rose up on his hind legs. But not like any dog. Some dogs will rise up in a strange prolonged jump, some performing dogs do a trick where they totter around on 2 legs. This was neither, its back was straight and its stumpy front legs splayed out to the sides. "Roar" it said.
"That's just plain weird t’is" said Barney.
"Hello" said the brave little girl "I'm Lottie, what's your name?"
The creature sank back down to all fours but its shoulders sank lower and the edges of its mouth sank too. "I'm Max", it said sadly "Aren't you scared of me?"
"No" said Lottie. Lottie didn’t have to lie, even though she had been scared seeing Max looking so small and sad changed it all around. "Why would I be scared of a lovely fluffy thing like you?" Max perked up and his tail began to wag. Then he suddenly seemed to catch himself and dropped it down, almost like he was ashamed of it. "You should be scared because I'm a bear!"
"You're a bear? Aren't Bears usually bigger?"
"I'm small for my size".
Lottie couldn't help but giggle.
"I am a bear!" protested Max “And that’s How I like it! I can prove it too."
"Prove it? How?"
"I can do things that bears do. I can climb trees, I can fish and I can eat honey." Lottie thought for a while and then had a great idea. "OK Max if you can prove you’re a bear I will take you home and you can live with me". Max smiled a great big toothy smile. "That sounds great let's go find a tree". So off Lottie and Max trotted toward the wood, with Barney and his little puppy Abi following on to watch the fun.

It took longer than expected to find a tree. Max seemed to have a million excuses why each one they found wasn't suitable. Lottie was happy to keep exploring but eventually Barney’s patients wore thin and he made Max agree to one. As trees for climbing go it should have been fine. It was a tall straight pine with its lowest branch just at the height of Lottie's head. Max made a great show of preparing to climb. Meanwhile Barney made a great show of cleaning himself. Max moved up to the tree and walked his front paws up as far as he could reach. Then, with a great roar of effort, he swung his hind legs around the trunk and..... slid slowly to the ground. This made Abi giggle. Max looked ashamed and started to stammer over his explanation. "It.. It's my claws you see, worn down by living on concrete and walking on tarmac instead of in the woods where bears are meant to do their business. Everyone knows bears need claws to climb. I am a bear and what I am needs claws!”
“Never mind" said Lottie "I'm sure your right about claws. Fishing next?" And so they all headed down to the river.

On the river bank they found a fisherman. They talked to him and he said he had had an excellent days fishing. "That's great then Max let's find you a spot up stream and we can give this a try". So they were soon in a quiet spot on the bank. Max waded out, somewhat clumsily, to a rock he had selected. Very soon Max was diving his paw into the water, just like the bears do in all the best documentaries, and pulled out... a hand full of weeds and a drink bottle. “That stupid human must have scared them all away. Everyone knows bears don't fish near humans" complained Max, “I am a bear and I shouldn’t need excuses”.
"I'm sure your right again." said Lottie while she patted Max on the back as he clambered out of the river. "On to the last test." So the four of them strolled together toward the village shop.

Lottie found she had enough money to buy one jar of honey which she took outside and placed it in front of Max. Max smiled and dug in hungrily. "I know I couldn't climb.." He said between mouth fulls "and I didn't do well at fishing", another lap into the jar “But I can eat the honey"... "so I am a bear right?"
"Lottie" whispered Barney "Dogs eat honey too," and gestured to Abi lapping at the lid of the honey jar. Lottie simply put her finger across her lips and shushed him. Turning to Max she said “I think you are brave enough and clever enough to be whatever you want to be ” "So yes you are a bear and much more than that I would like you to be my bear".
Max's eyes lit up and his tailed wagged. “I’d like that very much Lottie " and so home they went, leaving Barney and Abi with the rest of the honey.

Loading

MY NEW BORN BABY BROTHER

My baby brother’s first day was so much fun.
I went to the hospital to see him and his eyes opened and saw the new world he was in.
It was a great feeling to hold him in my hands. Inside the hospital I got snacks and water from a vending machine. And then we went outside to play. We went home with our mom and dad and everyone in our family was so excited to see the new born baby. It was the greatest day of my life.

Loading

ALBERT AND JENNY

A rock had blocked Jenny bear’s cave, Albert elephant on his way to visit a sick aunt living at the end of the jungle heard little John Jenny’s cub crying. Albert was a kind hearted elephant he put down the basket of bananas he was carrying for his aunt and started to lift the rock that blocked the mouth of the cave.

Charlie monkey sitting on a tree saw the bananas in the basket and while Albert was busy Charlie lifted the bunch of bananas and scampered off.

Jenny who had returned with food for her baby was overcome with gratitude when she realized what Albert had done. The rock which had come loose after the landslide had rolled in front of the cave and blocked it only after Jenny had left. Jenny thanked Albert profusely. The elephant was about to leave when he noticed that the basket was empty and the bunch of bananas he was to take for his aunt missing. Albert searched here and there but could not find the bananas. It was then that Judy squirrel informed him that Charlie the monkey had stolen his bananas. Albert was miserable but did not know what to do.

Even though Jenny gave Albert some raspberries that she had collected in the forest to take for his aunt the two friends were filled with anguish. Each day some animal or the other would suffer because of Charlie. He would destroy gardens, eat mangoes, bananas and anything he could lay his hands on. Albert was too kind hearted to take revenge however Jenny thought of teaching Charlie a lesson.

She decided to take help of Tootsie the leech and her friends. Bob the rabbit was also roped in to play a part. He readily agreed to help since the monkey had uprooted all the saplings in his garden just for fun.

“Cover us nicely with flowers”, Tootsie said. It was evening Bob carried a basket full of white flowers on top were two bananas. He stopped under the tree Charlie sat on. Seeing the bananas Charlie scampered down the tree. Bob sat under the tree, “I am so hungry and tired.” he said. He started peeling a banana and bit into it. Charlie looked wistfully at the other banana, “They are damn sweet,why don’t you try one?” Before Charlie could grab it Bob had it in his hand “There are plenty inside “, Bob pointed to the basket “Why have you covered the basket with flowers?” Charlie asked perplexed.
“Can’t take the risk of them getting robbed they are for special friends like you.” Bob encouraged Charlie to take a banana.
Hungrily Charlie dug his fingers inside the basket and with a yelping pain tried to extricate his hand while a dozen leeches bit into his flesh. Charlie cried for mercy and it was only after the other animals who had been waiting behind trees decided to forgive Charlie after he promised never to harass anyone again that the leeches decided to let go of him.

SHARMILA ROY GHOSAL

Loading

The Stubborn Turnip

Once upon a time, there lived an old lady and an old man and they planted peas, green beans, and one enormous turnip. One day, the old man had an idea. The old man went to fetch three black cats, two dogs, a farmer, five pigs, sixteen hens, a thousand chicks, and one hundred and eight ducks. He said, “I know what we can have for dinner. Turnip stew.”

turnip

But there was one thing that the farmer didn’t know. The turnip was stubborn. Now, the old lady asked her wonderful husband, “where is the turnip for our stew?” The farmer said “sorry my beautiful wife, the turnip was so stubborn, it wouldn’t come out of the ground!” Five minutes after, they heard a little squeaky voice, it was two little puppies. And they wanted to help pull the stubborn turnip out. But the farmer just said “it won’t do any difference at all. But to see if it works, let's give it a try!" So they did.

The puppies helped . . . and that very moment, the turnip went flying out of its pit. So they had turnip stew, after all.

And they lived happily ever after.

The end

©2007 Isaac Wood

Loading

Buddy and Diamond

Buddy and Diamond are my pet gerbils. One day Buddy got Diamond to stand on her shoulders and open the cage. They climbed out.

They went to my room and got in the toy jeep and they drove out of my room. They drove down the stairs.

jeep

They drove out the dog door and drove to the gate. The dog came to the gate and opened the gate. Then they drove to a party and did the disco.

A cat broke into the party.

The gerbils did the 'Scaredy Cat' disco, which goes like . . .disco, disco, disco, scaredy cat, scaredy cat, got to go!

© 2001 Cooper Flood

Loading

The Sock and the Little Boy

Once upon a time there was a little sock.

He was going to the lake to go fishing.

Just then, a little boy passed by. The little boy held his nose because he thought that the sock smelled.

sock

Just then he had an idea. Since the garbage was right next to him, he decided to throw the sock away.

Little did the boy know, the sock was real and had real feelings.

The little boy apologized to the sock and asked him if they could be friends.

The sock was SO happy to have a new friend, he invited the boy to his house for a play date.

The two became best friends forever

From Samantha Marker

Loading

If I Had a Sister

If I had a sister, we would play dolls, dance, have fun, play, and make a snowman in the soft snow.

sisters

On Easter, I would let her find the most eggs, and I would help her pick apples from a tall tree that I can reach. At Christmas time, I would share my toys with her. I would be so happy if we could play together. But first she needs to learn how to walk.

© 2012 Delsi M. Soto

Loading

You're the best, James

It's all white.

I sat inside and looked out the window. The only colors that broke the white line were James and the other kids from school. They were up on the hill in front of the school and just 40 feet away. The hill was the highest in town. Every kid went there on winter days. That included James. James was my best friend. We both went to "St.Henry's middle school Liverpool" 4th grade. James was out there and waved at me. I just wanted to jump out the window and run up the hill. But I was grounded. I was not allowed to go outside my house. And the word "house" didn't mean a lot. I lived in a "house" or maybe an ant's house. It was very tiny. I did not even have my own room. I only had an old bed and a curtain was the only thing that could give me some privacy. So, I just sat and looked out the window.

The snow looked tempting.

And then I couldn't help it anymore. I took the chance and jumped out the window. And there I was, outside in my pajamas and too long socks, on the first winter's day of the whole year. I shivered. It was so cold. I just wanted to go inside, again. But my mother would be upset if she found out that I had been out. After all, it was me and James who broke the vase that got me grounded. I was going
to be so sick, but it was worth it. I had a great time with James. And when I came inside, Mum was
sitting in the chair and looked mad.

She asked me where I had been. I lied. I said I had been in my room the whole time. She asked how
that was possible because she just heard me coming through the door. And that I had not thought, through.

So I got grounded for another week with snow outside, just waiting for me.

But I didn't jump out the Window this time. And out of nowhere my mom yelled.

"Sebastian, James is here."

"Tell him I'm grounded," I yelled back.

"Well, he is coming up now."

James came in the door with a smile on his face.

"What are you doing here?" I asked with surprise.

"Well, I got you grounded in the first place," he answered, embarrassed. "So I'm sleeping here this week."

"You’re the best James," I said happily. "And so are you, Mum."

©2013 William Høgh

Loading

The Bakery

Early Sunday morning at 7 am, the chef baker and confectioner, Monica, walked to her bakery, "Sweet Tooth." She walked right through the park and then around the corner. She knew the way like the back of her hand because she had inherited the bakery from her dad. As a child, Monica always came to the bakery and her dad taught Monica how to bake and decorate cakes. Her dad was known for the best and most beautiful cakes. Around the corner, Monica saw a man waiting to visit the bakery.

"Are you not open on Sundays?" The man asked.

"Yes, of course we are, let me just find my keys." Monica responded. Monica fumbled with the keys trying to find the right one.

They walked into the old bakery and right behind came Monica's good friend and colleague Nina. "Hey Monica!" Nina said.

"Hallo Nina! Can you help me in the back kitchen?" Monica asked.

Nina nodded and smiled.

Then Nina and Monica left the back kitchen and started baking cupcakes and some wedding cakes.
Nina walked out with some decoration cakes for the display disk. But then she saw the man from
before.

"Monica!! Look! It's the critic from New York Times!" Nina yelled from the window in the kitchen door.

"What??! I'll go out there and take his order!" Monica whispered. Then Monica walked out to take his order. Monica stepped softly on the white floor to take the critic's order with a very gentle tone. "Give me the best you have. Surprise me!" He said with a serious smile.

Monica hurried out in the kitchen. "He said I should surprise him! What do I give him? The orange chocolate cake? Or the Apple with cinnamon pie? I'm stressed!" Monica asked desperately.

"Monica! Relax...I don't know what we should give him. Hmm....Wait!" Nina said and ran down in the
basement and came up with a slip from an old paper. Monica recognized the old slip. It was her dad's favorite recipe. Nina handed Monica the paper. On the paper was a recipe of Mousse au Chocolate aux Bleuets. Monica had never made this before, but she had to take the chance. It will take time. Monica thought if she brought the man a coffee or something he would wait a little longer for the dessert. So Monica walked out and asked if he would wait. Of course he would if he could get a better dessert. Nina and Monica worked harder then ever to prepare this special dessert. Soon the dessert was ready but it missed something.

Of course! Aux bleuets! The blueberries!

"Here you go! I hope it was worth the wait," Monica said with a big smile on her face. The critic lifted his spoon and all the flavors exploded in his mouth and on his taste buds. When he was finished, he said to Monica, "You should check the New York Times paper tomorrow."

Next morning, Monica and Nina waited in desperation for the paperboy on the stairs. As soon as
he came, Monica ripped the paper out of his hands.

"Sweet Tooth is a surprising bakery. They understand flavor combinations, and also how to decorate
fantastically. I had no expectations for this visit, honestly, I just thought it was a normal, boring
bakery. But it was more than that. That dessert I got was a delightful piece of heaven. And it is rare that I say that. So I give them 5 stars!" Written by the critic John Smith.

Nina and Monica smiled at each other and hugged. We did it! They yelled.

©2013 Matilde Koopman

Loading

The Beautiful Little Butterfly

Once upon a time, there was a beautiful butterfly with purple and yellow wings.

Sadly, the butterfly was being held in a cage as a pet of a little girl. The butterfly loved the little girl but wished she had a butterfly family of her own. Then one day, the butterfly flew out of her cage and into the forest to look for her very own family.

Wild_Butterfly

After flying all day, the butterfly landed on a leaf and fell asleep. She dreamed of being with other butterflies, flying high above the treetops on a warm sunny day. When the butterfly awoke from her deep sleep, all her dreams came true!

She was surrounded by the most beautiful butterflies she ever saw!

The End

©2013 Samantha Marker

Loading

The Legend

Legend

There once was a child who lived with her grandfather. Her grandfather always told her stories at night. When the little child grew up she always love reading, she nearly read all the books that her grandfather had but her grandfather said “look my dear this is a book that I’ve been saving for this time.” The girl said, “I’ve read all of your books” and her grandfather said, “Not this one.” The girl’s name was Daisy. Daisy was super excited to read the book.

The book was called, 'The Legend.' Daisy read the book all night and day she never even got one bit bored of that book. She started reading it, and started to like it. There once was a warrior named Clar. He had a wife called Grace. She was beautiful, kind and gentle. Her husband, Clar, ruled the country and treated them as slaves but Grace didn’t like that, she tried to stop Clar but Clar was too strong to be stopped. He became greedy and super spoiled. He always said, “hurry up slaves" and whipped them with a whip and he even said to the slaves, “give me the most chickens, give me the most chips, give me the biggest meal!” And then Grace said “stop Clar, you’ve turned into a monster. Would you just be as normal as you used to be when we didn’t rule the country?” God saw that Grace was right and Clar had to be punished. So, late one night when Clar was asleep, God set all the slaves free from the cage. When Grace woke up she wondered where Clar was. God said to grace “I punished him because he had so many chances and he didn’t care. I’m teaching him the right way to treat other people and not being rude and selfish to people and families. Also, to respect other people and when he learns to do all of those things, I said I will give him back to you.” From then on, Clar learned his lesson. The End.

Daisy finished the book, she thought it was wonderful and fabulous she told her grandfather that too. Daisy ask her grandfather if she could keep it and her grandfather reply was of course my dear. Daisy was filled with joy she hugged her grandfather tightly and said “thank you”. She read the book to her family. When she became a parent she passed it onto her children then her children grew up and passed it on to their children and it kept on going and every child or adult who read it thought it was super-duper fantastic. Daisy always wondered where did that book come from so now was her chance to ask her grandfather and her grandfather said it was written by me.

The End

2014 Vivi Do

Loading

Toys Make False Friends

One day in Greenville, a dog named Rusty just got some new toys. Then he heard something and saw a big moving truck pull into the driveway next door and the license plate said Snobby State of Arizona. Everyone in Snobbyville was selfish and jealous of each other.

While Rusty was relaxing in the yard chewing his bone, the new dog named Snob Bob walked over to meet Rusty. Rusty asked him, "Do you want to go buy a toy at the store?" and Snob Bob replied, "I guess so."

So they went to the store to see a new toy ball called Super Bounce 9000. But when they walked in the clerk at the desk who was really mean said, "get out of my store you smelly dogs!" So Rusty and Snob Bob snuck in and took it. It was the last ball. Then Snob Bob said, "I've got a new toy for me, uh I mean you."

Rusty with his new ball in his mouth, had an idea to go to the park. While they were walking, a horrible storm kicked up and the wind blew a tree down and hit Rusty on the noggin. At that moment Snob Bob takes the ball and laughs. Then, the fireman came to help Rusty get the tree off of his noggin or he will die. So they get the tree off of him and just then when the veterinarian arrives they take him to the medical center.

In a couple of minutes the police come to arrest Snob Bob. At the end, Rusty heals and gets full control of the ball and Snob Bob got thrown in jail after losing in court.

Moral: Fair Weather Friends Aren't Worth Much.

By Mike Sulier, Daniel Brown, Josh Burton
Woodmont Middle - Miss Rice's class, 2001
If you are creative and would like to see your

Loading

The Boy and his Grades

ONCE, THERE WAS A BOY NAMED CLYDE PEMBROKE. HE ALWAYS WANTED ATTENTION IN CLASS. HE PLAYED AROUND, NOT PAYING ATTENTION. HE WOULD EAT CANDY AND ALSO CHEW GUM. HE AT LEAST GOT 2 REFERRALS A WEEK FOR NOT PAYING ATTENTION AND ALL THE OTHER THINGS HE DID.

ONE DAY, HE FINALLY WENT TO HIS LOCKER AND GOT EVERY BOOK OUT, AND TOOK THEM TO HIS CLASSES, WHICH HE NEVER DID. IT REALLY DIDN'T DO HIM ANY GOOD, BECAUSE HE DIDN'T OPEN A SINGLE BOOK.

IN READING,THEY WERE REVIEWING FOR A MAJOR TEST GRADE. HIS TEST HAD ABOUT 20 VOCABULARY WORDS, AND THEN ABOUT 20 MULTIPLE CHOICE QUESTIONS. THE VOCABULARY WORDS WERE SO EASY A SECOND GRADER COULD DO THEM.

CLYDE WANTED TO PASS SIXTH GRADE REALLY BAD. I DON'T KNOW HOW HE PASSED TO GET TO SIXTH GRADE. I GUESS HIS TEACHERS DIDN'T WANT HIM AS A STUDENT ANYMORE.

ON HIS TEST, HE MISSED EVERY LAST ONE OF THE QUESTIONS. IT WAS EASY TO BELIEVE. THAT DAY THE TEACHER GAVE HIM A CHANCE TO STUDY AND TAKE THE TEST OVER. HE WASTED A CHANCE AND DIDN'T EVEN STUDY. HE COULD HAVE STUDIED AND TAKEN THE TEST OVER AND MADE A 10%, BUT IT WOULD BE BETTER THAN A 0%. INSTEAD HE JUST TOLD HIS TEACHER THAT HE DIDN'T STUDY. SO WHAT GOOD WOULD IT DO?

THE TEACHER HAD HAD ENOUGH OF THIS. SO, SHE MASHED THE CALL BUTTON AND ASKED THE PRINCIPLE, MRS. DEAN TO COME DOWN. SHE DID AND SHE ASKED, "WHAT IS THE PROBLEM?" THE TEACHER SAID, "CAN YOU PLEASE TAKE HIM OUT AND HE WILL TELL YOU." "OH YES," SAID MRS. DEAN. SHE TOOK HIM OUT AND HE TOLD HER THAT HE JUST DOESN'T PAY ATTENTION. "WHY?" MRS. DEAN ASKED.

SO WHILE THEY WERE HAVING A CONVERSATION THE TEACHER WAS GOING TO GIVE HIM A REFERRAL. SHE DID NOT BECAUSE SHE FELT SORRY FOR CLYDE, BECAUSE HE SAID THAT IT ALSO HAD TO DO WITH HIS FAMILY. SHE ASKED HIM IF HE NEEDED TO TALK TO THE GUIDANCE COUNSELOR. HE SAID, "YES PLEASE." SO, HE WENT UP THERE AND THEY TALKED UNTIL SCHOOL WAS OVER.

HE CAME BACK THE NEXT SCHOOL DAY PREPARED TO TAKE THE TEST. THE TEACHER SAID THAT HE COULD. HE MADE AN 80% ON IT. IT CAME TO THE END OF THE YEAR, HE MADE ALL F'S ON HIS REPORT CARD EXCEPT ONE C AVERAGE. HE STAYED BACK, BUT PASSED THE NEXT YEAR. HE CONTINUED TO PASS ALL OF HIS GRADES, AND HE EVEN WENT TO COLLEGE FOR 4 YEARS. NOW, HE IS A WONDERFUL MANAGER OF A BANK.

MORAL: LOOK BEFORE YOU LEAP

BY: MANDI FREEMAN
TEACHER: MS. RICE
SCHOOL: WOODMONT MIDDLE SCHOOL 6TH GRADE, 2001

Loading

My Trip to the Beach

A long time ago, I went to the beach. Before we left, we loaded all our beach gear into the car. Continuing down the road my sister and two brothers and I sang songs to keep from falling into the depths of boredom. Deciding where to stop for dinner was a real challenge. Everyone wanted to eat at a different restaurant. Finally Dad stopped at Cracker Barrel. I chose green beans, potatoes, and steak for my dinner. We all drank hot cocoa and whipped cream for dessert. Initially we had hoped to reach our destination, Pensacola, before midnight, but it seemed impossible. Just after we crossed the Georgia/Florida border my dad stopped at a hotel. Keeping quiet not to wake the others staying at the hotel, we tiptoed out at 6:00 A.M. Later the next morning, we arrived at the house in Pensacola. My mom's friend and her family were staying with us. Never is there a dull moment when we are all together. Of course we were very tired from our trip, so we rested all day. Plenty of fun in the sun was in store for us the next day. Ready to get out on the beach I had forgotten something very important. Quite sunburned was I by the end of that day. Sunscreen had not been applied!

Too sunburned was I to go out and have fun. Unmovable, I lay on the couch, watching television. Very unhappy about this terrible mishap I whined and complained. While I rested, I dreamed of the fun I was missing. Extremely bored, with only one day left until we went home, I prayed I would get better. Yet I was already healed. Zooming off of the couch, I hopped into my suit and enjoyed my last day on the beach.

© 2001 Anna Claire Flood

Loading

Smart Dog and Mr. Gooberman

Once upon a time, there was a really weird man. His name was Mr. Gooberman. He had a dog. His dog was very smart. One day they went for a walk. They played on the playground for one hour. They had a lot of fun. Then it rained so they had to leave. They went with two friends to McDonald's. The friends mysteriously disappeared.

Smart Dog and Mr. Gooberman were at a loss. They went to Toys R Us in search of the missing friends. First, they looked in the action figures. They weren't there. It was difficult to leave the area because they had just received a shipment of Power Rangers Lost Galaxy. They broke themselves away and headed for the games section. They started playing Jumanji. Then they remembered the lost friends. Smart Dog ran towards the Little Tykes Castles, houses, and cars. Mr. Gooberman jumped in the pick up truck and started racing around Toys R Us! Smart Dog ran close behind, barking all they way. Finally, passing the aisle of dolls and entering the sports section, the friends reappeared. They were playing basketball. Mr. Gooberman and Smart Dog said, "Guys, it's time to leave. Next time tell us before you disappear." They left the store and went home.

Then they went to sleep. The next day the both of them had breakfast at Burger King. The two friends joined them.

Stay tuned for the next adventure of Mr. Gooberman and Smart Dog!

Brooks Smith

Loading

Nick the Mule Deer

Once upon a time there was a young little mule deer lost in the woods. He was a small deer, with large, mule like ears. His name was "Nick." Nick spent many days wandering through the woods in search of his family. Along his travels, Nick ran into many other animals. One of the animals Nick met along the way was Bossey the black bear. Bossey told Nick that his family was probably in a farmer's field eating oats.

After Nick had heard that, he decided to look outside the woods in a farmers field. Without any luck, Nick could not find his family in any of the fields nearby. Nick was on his way back to the woods when he saw some people standing outside in a farmers yard. Nick decided to go into the yard because he was a curious little deer.

At first the people standing in the yard did not notice the little deer walking towards them. Then the farmer's dog began to bark at Nick. Nick was scared at first, but the people seemed friendly and Nick was lonely. The dog stopped barking and everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the little mule deer.

Nick then asked the dog his name. The dog replied, "my name is Max, and I am the watchdog around here." Max then asked why Nick was not in the woods. Nick then told him that he was lost. "You can stay here if you want," said Max. Nick decided to take Max up on his offer and they became friends.

The farmer fed Nick some oats, and made Nick a little bed of straw. Nick was glad that some nice people took him in because it was cold out. Nick spent the next day playing with the cows and the horses. He loved staying on this farm, but still missed his family.

One day, when nick was playing with the horses, he looked off into the field and saw a large herd of mule deer. Nick walked a little closer and recognized the heard. It was his family! Nick was so excited.

Nick's family was so happy that they had found him. They told Nick that they were going back to the woods right away, and Nick must hurry if he wanted to say good bye to Max and the farmer and the rest of the animals.

Max and the farmer were sad to see Nick leave, but they knew that Nick belonged with his real family. Just before Nick left, the farmer put a tag on Nick's ear. The tag read "Nick," that way everyone would recognize their little friend.

THE END

Tyler Smyth

Loading

How the Dolphin Got its Squeak

Once upon a time there was a dolphin named Chloe. Chloe is beige, black, and white. Chloe had a sister named Maddy and another sister named Victoria, and of course, a mom and dad.

One day, I think it was a Saturday, Chloe was watching water-wars and eating Bay's chips and when she talked well she didn't talk she meowed that is in these times dolphins squeak and cats meow. Any way, one day Chloe went to the bakery to get a loaf of seaweed bread.

On her way back, she stopped off at the bay to look for her friend the cat. This cat's name is Katie -- Katie is gray with a peach belly and she squeaked. Chloe couldn't find Katie. Dolphins have very good hearing so Chloe heard a faint yell, the yell sounded like Katie's voice. " HELP!" screamed Katie.

Chloe put Katie on the deck. Katie was alive "Thank goodness" shrieked Chloe in relief. Chloe went to hug Katie because Chloe was so happy that Katie was alive. When she hugged Katie, there were stars that appeared and they shined so bright that Katie jumped out of her fur and Chloe jumped into space!

When Chloe tried to meow, she squeaked and when Katie tried to squeak she meowed and to this day Katie and Chloe never did find out what happened but if you go to the ocean you can probably still hear the voice of Chloe and Katie.

By:Katie Thompson

To my best friend, Chloe and to her two sisters, Maddy and Victoria Johnston.

Loading

The Witch's Messangers

The wind blew in Maria's hair. It reminded her of the curse. She struggled on, the wind almost knocking her over the edge. 'Thalia!' she cried before stumbling on a pebble. 'Thalia!'

Maria was looking for her long lost daughter and a fortune teller had told her to seek Bloodhurst Cave. Years of searching had made her desperate for help and she would go to every petty fortune teller, every fake oracle, just to be given some hope and then be beaten down. This was her last chance.

Suddenly, in the distance, Maria spotted a plume of red smoke. 'Thalia!' she cried again and began to run. She stumbled again and her knees were bleeding but still Maria ran. When she got to the source, she found a hole, just large enough to walk into if she stooped. Maria checked ehr photo of the cave. Yep, this seemed right. She ducked and stepped in gingerly reaching out in the powerful darkness. She peered behind her. The cliff face of Scurrying Ridge lay behind her. Maria shivered and carried on forward. 'Thalia?' she whispered loudly.

Silence.

Maria bit her lip and began to run. Her knees hurt and she was tired, but Maria was impatient. She kept bumping into the walls until she found what she was looking for. In a large room, deep inside a cave, on top of a ridge that was ten miles high, travelling on foot and horse, donkey and carriage, she had made it. In the room, there was a witch, lighting blood red candles whilst chanting strange words. The witch didn't look up as Maria stepped into the pale light.

'quis es?' asked the witch in a young voice.

'Beg pardon ma'am, I do not speak that language.' Maria said uncertainly. The witch laughed a high, brittle laugh.

'Of course you do not, child. Here is the potion to make her wake.' the witch handed Maria a tiny vial, no bigger than a child's thumb. 'Through there.' she pointed behind her.

Maria stepped into a tiny door, only just wide enough to let her through. In the room there was a stone bed. On the bed lay a young girl. She had been cursed by the witch after stealing some bread form the market and some lettuce form the witch's private stock. Then (accidently) she had set fire to an important spell. So the witch had said she would sleep until one of her relatives discovered the curse and found the place to set her free.

Maria took out the stopper with trembling fingers and poured it into Thalia's lips. The girl did not respond.

Suddenly, her eyes opened. She was twelve, no older than the days she was cursed. Mother and daughter embraced and Maria smiled. It had been worth the journey to see her daughter. She was middle aged and too old for ten miles travel in one day. She was exhausted.

'Good bye, my child.' Maria said through silent tears and helped Thalia up.

'Mummy?' whispered Thalia. Maria nodded and sunk to the floor.

'Good bye.' she whispered again and died. Thalia began to cry and the witch came in.

'She made a great journey.' the witch said grimly and placed a finger on Maria's lips. Colour shined in her face once again as Maria began to cough. 'Life.' the witch said quietly and disappeared suddenly. On the floor lay a pile of robes. On top was a piece of paper. Maria opened it and read it with a trembling voice to Thalia. It read:

Dear Maria and Thalia,

You have passed my test and proved yourself worthy. You are witches of the highest kind. The ones who are noble and truthful. You must return to this place once a year and light the red candles, and then you will discover new truths each time. Your first truth lies here, on the back of this note. Turn it over.

Maria turned over the paper and both women's faces filled with wonder. For on the back it said in curled writing:

Have hope, children, for the noble king will rise once more. Find him in the great cavern and wake him or he shall lie there and grow dusty. Find him, children, find him or when next he is needed and called, he shall sleep. Find him or forever bear the burden. For you are Queen Yia-Liheskia's messengers, messengers to the queen of the witches. That is your truth. Awaken the great king, known as King Lyanor, king of the centaurs, king of the elves, king of men.

©2008 Megan Read

Loading

Silver Dog

Once upon a time, there was a girl and her name was Kayla. One day when she was walking, she found a dog. It was silver. She took it home with her.

When her Mom saw it she said, “Kayla where did you get that dog!?”

“I got it at the pet shop,” she fibbed. “Can we please keep her please!?”

“Fine” said Kayla’s mom. “What’s her name?”

”Silver” Kayla said.

One day when Kayla was outside with Silver, Silver all of a sudden did a BACKFLIP!

“Wow” said Kayla.

Then, a man who was walking by paused and said, “Oh dear lady, may you lend me the dog for a minute?”

"No!" said Kayla.

Then the next day, when Kayla woke up, instead of hearing Silver bark when she woke up she heard silence.

When it was lunch time still no Silver. She just remembered the man who asked for Silver.

Then she called the police and learned that he was F.B.I's most wanted!

Then in an hour the police were there. They brought Silver back.

THE END

2008 Hailey

Loading

The Fairy Castle

There once lived two children named Kate and Harry. They had a marvelous garden and they loved to play in it.

One sunny, Spring day, Kate's blue hair ribbon came out of her hair while she was playing in the garden with Harry. The breeze blew it down a little path. Kate chased after it, with Harry following her. They ran down the path for a long time, chasing the little ribbon. Finally it stopped. Kate picked it up, and looked around. "Harry" she said, "I don't believe we've been in this part of the garden before." "Neither have I" replied Harry. He eyed a little shrub. It was kind of shimmering. A silvery mist arose from its branches. He ventured into it. Then suddenly he stopped. He couldn't believe what he saw "Hey! Kate," he cried "I say, I've found a little castle!"

Kate came running. She gasped when she saw the castle. It was causing the shrub to shimmer and shine like it did, for it glistened like silver.

Meanwhile, inside the castle a little fairy princess named Jessica was very upset. She had been frightened by Harry's large yell, and she had hidden in the far corner of a turret. Then, a big eye appeared in the window. It was Kate's eye. Jessica let out a squeal. Kate took her eye away from the window. "There's a fairy in there!" she cried.

Harry ran to the window and peeped in. Jessica, needing some defense, threw her little bag of magic fairy dust at Harry. It hit him in the nose and it hit Kate on the leg. Immediately, they shrank down to fairy-size.

Kate looked down at herself in amazement. Then, without thinking, she ran to the little castle door and knocked on it. Jessica answered. She looked at Kate in anxiety. "Go away! You scare me," she said bravely. Kate smiled, it was a kind smile. "I won't hurt you," she said. Her voice was so soothing, that Jessica couldn't help but let her in. Harry came in as well.

Jessica gave them some chocolate buns and some creamy milk. They had a fine afternoon. Sadly though, it was soon time to leave, so Kate and Harry set on their way home.

Jessica the Fairy Princess is a very good friend of the children now, but their friendship is a secret, for no one would ever believe Kate and Harry if they said they were friends with a fairy!!!

 

© 1999

Loading

The Book

Kate skimmed through, with her fingers, all the books in the library. She was in a hurry because she had to have this done before class started again.

"I've looked at every one of the books in the library." I said out loud. "Shhh." The librarian took her index finger up to her lips. "Sorry," I apologized, as I shrugged my shoulders. She soon went back at reading her book and I went back to complaining, in my head, of course.

I glimpsed at a stack of books I've never seen before. They must be the new books, I thought. I went over to have a good look at them. One of the bigger ones glittered in the sunlight. I tried to take it out to look at it but my fingers slipped so I tried again. The book seemed to be stuck. I stomped my foot in grief.

I picked my one-month-old gum out of my mouth and stuck it behind my ear. Tried once again to tug the book out but just like me it was very stubborn and didn't want to leave. I felt something gushy on my shoe. I was losing my patience. I had no time for this. I gritted my teeth and lifted up my foot. Can you believe it, it was my GUM! I put my shoe back down on the ground. They can send me the bill when I have time.

Aside from being brilliant and bright I was also stubborn, as I mentioned before. I tugged at it one more time. I had made up my mind that I was leaving with that book no matter what, even if I had to take the shelf with me!

CREEK! I glanced up and saw as the bookcase went down, down, and did I mention down some more? CRASH! They finally stopped. I bent my head down in embarrassment. What can I do besides play it cool.

I strutted up to the librarian and shut her mouth with my hand, slammed the book down on her desk, and said, "Dude, can I check out this book?" She glared at me and took me by my ear, dragged me down the hall, and backed me up into the principle's office.

"Sit down and explain yourself." He looked troubled. That's where the story ends because what I was about to tell him you just heard and I don't want to be a skeleton by the time I'm still blabbing about this story. But in case you want to know I will be mopping the floors in the hall for the rest of my life.

Well, I've got to go, my old friend the mop's calling me.

©2003 Trudy Ann Brotherson

Loading

My Vacation to California (from India)

Last year, my Mom and I joined my Dad in California during the summer vacation. We started from Delhi, India late night and flew to Los Angeles. My Dad came to pick us up and we drove to Orange County where we had an apartment. The drive was fast with wide roads and big cars. We were tired and had jet lag -- my Mom even slept for the next 24 hours. After that, Dad made arrangements and we got season tickets for the famous amusement parks of Los Angles – Six Flags, Disneyland, Universal Studio, and even SeaWorld in San Diego. We went to each park and spent the entire day enjoying it, then we would take a break for two days and then hop back on to the next amusement park.

Six Flags Magic Mountain had over a hundred rides with some of the biggest Roller Coasters I have ever seen.

DisneyLand had a lot of fun filled rides and we really enjoyed the Nemo Ride (a submarine experience), Pirates of the Caribbean (a boat ride), and Splash Mountain was a free fall boat ride. There were other rides like California Screamin', a looping rollercoaster and I had a fantastic time.

In Universal Studio, I saw how rain, car crash, and air crash effects are created for movies. I also saw the sets where ‘SpiderMan’ movies are made. I saw Mr Bean’s’ Car, too. We also experienced a live show of ‘Fear Factor.’ There we enjoyed a ride about the mummies, 'The Mummy Returns-Chamber of Doom’ and ‘JurassicPark.’

CA Vac

We visited the ‘San Diego SeaWorld where we saw a lot of Dolphin shows and one show by ‘Shamu – the famous killer whale. We also had a 4D movie experience in the ‘Haunted House’ where the effects made us feel that rats were everywhere in the hall. We also saw an effect where a snake seemed to strike out of the screen and come into the audience. We enjoyed a simulated helicopter ride to the Antarctic Glaciers.

Apart from these amusement parks, we would also go to some of the best beaches of Southern California like Long Beach, Huntington beach, Newport Beach, and Laguna Beach. It was fun and I enjoyed my first experience of the sea and its sands.

We also went shopping to Hollywood and had a glimpse of Beverly Hills. I saw ‘Ripley’s Believe it or Not’ museum in Hollywood

Then my vacation time was over and we had to fly back so that I could go to school. My Dad drove us again to the LA Airport and when we were about to cross the security barrier, I could not help myself and started to cry remembering all the good times I had with my parents. I pleaded with my Mom requesting her to extend our stay but she convinced me that going back to school was more important. We arrived late at night at the Delhi Airport and the next day -- even after being so tired -- I went back to school. This is how my story of my happiest vacation ends.

Moral of the story: Vacations are fun, but school is equally important.

2008© Anirudh Bhat, India

Loading

Blessings for sons

Y'sim'cha elohim k'Efrayim v'chi-M'nasheh
May God make you like Ephraim and Manasseh

Loading

Blessings for Daughters

Y'simeych elohim k'Sarah, Rivkah, Rachel v'Leah
May God make you like our mothers, Sarah, Rebecca, Rachel and Leah.

Loading

The Shema

Shema yisra'el, adonay eloheynu, adonay ehad.
Baruch shem kavod mal'chuto, l'olam va'ed.

Hear O Israel, the Lord is our God, the Lord alone.
We bless God's name with honor and majesty for all time.

Rabbi Allen Selis

Loading

Gentle Savior

Gentle Savior

Gentle Savior, at Thy knee,

A little child looks up to Thee.

Keep me safely through the star shine.

Make a loving heart of mine.

When You want me for Your own,

Guide my footsteps to Your throne.

Amen

--
LeighannWitherby-Blaylock

Loading

A Forgiving Friend

There once was a very nice boy named Tim. Tim had nice hair. Tim had a friend named Maura who also had nice hair. Maura wasn’t very nice to Tim.

One day the two friends went to get a haircut together. Tim’s haircut was great and he loved it, but Maura didn’t like hers at all. She was so upset.

Tim told Maura that he liked her hair but Maura didn’t want to talk. Tim tried to give Maura a hug but she screamed and cried and hit Tim in the face. Tim was so sad. He ran all the way home to his mother.

By the time he got home tears were running down his face and his mother knew something was wrong. When she calmed him down she told him that he should forgive his friend. She explained that even though what Maura did was mean, Tim should forgive her and give her another chance.

So the next day Tim found Maura and told her that he forgave her for hitting him in the face. Maura said she was sorry and gave him a hug. Tim told Maura that he liked her hair and Maura said that she liked Tim’s too. From that point on the two were great friends again.

They went straight to the ice-cream shop and shared a milkshake.

©2012 Tim Boyles

Loading

My Prayer

My Prayer

Lord please watch over me tonight and everyday,
Look after my family and friends,
Throughout their lives in every way.

Let me be good at school, home and away,
Be kind and true to Mum,
And try to do as she says,
As I know that she loves me in her own way

Please look after my family and friends,
who are up in heaven with you,
Having a tea party or two.

Amen

2007 Chloe (age 8)

Loading

Prayer for Samantha

Prayer for Samantha

Precious child,

You’ve had a busy day

Walking your puppy

Playing with friends at the park

Telling stories to your dolls

And singing songs as you dance.

You’ve spread a lot of joy

In the world today

And now it’s time for rest.

So relax, close your eyes,

Let sleep take you to faraway places

You haven’t yet seen

Knowing that in the morning

Those dreams will again play

In your imagination

As you tell new stories

Sing more songs

And share your special love.

©2007 Laura Flett

Loading

Watch Over Me, Lord

Watch Over Me, Lord

Dear Lord God
I come to you
On my knees
To say a few
Words of thanks
For all you've done
And for Jesus Christ your precious son!
Watch over me
When I fall asleep
Keep me safe
And keep me meek
Watch over all my family, too
And don't forget that I love you!!
In Jesus name-Amen!

by Sandy Forbes

Loading

Time to Rest

Time to Rest

The sun had settled in for the night
The birds have flown back to their nest
The trees are cooling beneath the moon
It is now our time to rest--

I've placed all my toys away
My teeth are brushed and my blankets wait
Mom will tuck me in real tight
Before she kisses my cheek and say "goodnight"

Lord God, I pray that you will keep
My heart and soul in perfect peace
Keep your angels encamped around my bed
Protecting me from any dangers ahead

May the dreams I dream all be divine
Filled with hope and love for mankind
And the moon will be my company
As I fall into sweet reverie

The sun had settled in for the night
The birds have flown back to their nest
The trees are cooling beneath the moon
It is now our time to rest--

Thank you Lord God for a peaceful sleep
In Jesus name-Amen!

by Sandy Forbes

Loading

Bedtime Prayer #2

Now I lay me down to sleep
I pray the Lord my soul to keep
Angels watch me through the night
til I wait the morning light

Amen

Loading

Bedtime Prayer #1

Now I lay me down to sleep
I pray the Lord my soul to keep
And if I should die before I wake
I pray the Lord my soul to take

Amen

Loading

Dear Lord

Dear Lord

Dear Lord,
As I lay down to sleep tonight,
Keep me in your mind,
Protect me against the darkness of the night
And awake me in the morning light.

I will always have a warm place in my heart for you
And will always pray for you.

God bless . . . . .
. . . . .

As well as protecting me tonight,
Also protect and keep healthy the following people above.

Thank you Lord and Good Night.

by Kiera age 13

Loading

Thank You Lord

Thank You Lord
Lord,

As I go to bed this night,
I thank you for my blessed life.

Thank you for my family,
Thank you for creating me.

For the world and all my friends,
And for your love that never ends.

Protect me through the darkness of night,
Keep me in your blessed sight.

Show me to another day,
Direct me to your loving way.

Bring me into Jesus' arms,
So he may protect me from sin and harm.

Thank you and goodnight to you,
And Lord, may my love stay forever true.

Amen.
Picture
By Jill S.
If you are creative and would like to see your work on this site, please e-mail us. Everyone would love to read your work and hear your thoughts!

Loading

Prayer for a Little Girl

Prayer for a Little Girl

Now I lay me down to sleep.
I pray Thee, Lord, my soul to keep.
Thy Angels guard me through the night
And keep me safe 'til morning light.

Help me to know Thy Love for me
So I a loving child I may be,
With generous thoughts and happy face
And pleasant words in every place.

Teach me to always say what's true,
Be willing in each task I do.
Please help me to be good each day,
And lead me in Thy Holy way.

I pray whatever wrongs I've done
You will forgive them, every one.
Be near me when I wake again,
And bless all those I love.

Amen

Loading

The Secret Diary

John woke up to realize that his summer vacation had begun. He got off his bed and went for breakfast. He was wondering how to spend his holidays when his mother reminded him to finish his breakfast fast!! Soon the doorbell rang and yes!! His friends were there. They all proceeded towards the playground to play football. It was an awesome match and had never finishing rounds. It stretched till evening. The sun was about to set.

“Hey friends, let's end the match!!” Said John. Mom must be furious today, he thought. While going home they passed a rubble house. Quite strange and eerie, but John wanted to explore the house before anyone stops. Few steps and he would be near to a house where he smelt a kind of adventure. OMG!! The house was completely in bad shape and nothing was visible. ”I am a fool to expect anything from this.” he grumbled. “Let me go out or I will have to face the adventure at my home!!!” he said to himself. But God had some other plan for him, while moving out from broken floor and fallenthings his legs got tangled in something and a HUGE sound of his falling flat on the floor was echoed.

He got up frowning on his foolish thought to leave friends and stay behind as he was now scared, too. But his eye caught up into a big black leather thing. It was not a leather but a big diary. He picked it up curiously and looked here and there, “Well I think it's not wrong to pick something which has no owner,” he thought and without any guilt came out of the house and rushed to his home.

“Mom, I am back. I will not watch TV as I have wasted my time today…am going to my room to study, would you please call me for dinner when ready?"

He went inside and locked the door. And he was imagining so many things as he expected the Diary to be useful for something interesting. The first page of the diary said about the owner of the diary. It was Steve, studying in GD Goenka school. The boy had written something like this “I am Steve. My mother died in an air crash and father married another woman soon. She does not love me. Today she hurt me and abused me when my father was not there. I am staying here like a prisoner. I wish my mother would send an angel to save me from my step mom. My father doesn’t like me anymore, either.”

John felt sad and decided to help this boy. Next morning John shared with his friends and they planned for locating Steve and helping him out.

Day 1: John and gang went to the rubble house once more and tried to find any other clues. Then they tried to talk to the neighbors about the family. After talking to a few, finally one family shared the new address of Steve.

Day2: At 5PM John and gang went to the park near to the house of Steve expecting him in the park . It was going to be 6:30 and they couldn’t identify anyone as Steve. “Friends, lets go back…seems he is not allowed to play we will make some other plan for tomorrow,“.said John.

Suddenly a boy called “Steve, Steve, your ball is with me, please take it.” And all turned to the left to face Steve, a small, fair, sweet boy. He looked pale and sad. John winked at his friends and slowly moved towards Steve. As Steve was about to go back, John whispered “Steve we are your friends, don't get scared just sit with me for a few minutes, we need to talk to you.”

Steve reluctantly sat on the bench and was scared to even raise his head. John calmed him down and said ”Look somehow I came across your diary in your old house.” Steve was shocked and he said…”Please don’t say this to my step mom. I have been searching for that diary for so long.”
“Steve, don’t worry. We're here to help you out. Do you think our parents can speak to your father and explain to him your situation?” John asked.

Steve agreed. John hugged him and said don’t worry for anything. John and friends went to their parents and asked them to meet at a common point and scheduled time. After listening to the whole story, the Parents praised their children for their concern, bravery and prompt action. Everyone planned for a face to face meeting with Steve’s father. And thankfully, he agreed to meet everyone.

They had a long talk and John and His friends could hear fresh arguments leading to some discussions and finally a very sentimental ending where Steve's father realized his mistake.

The next day, John and his friends were in the Park where Steve stayed. “John,” As John turned his back he saw Steve with his father. John got serious. “Thank you, son“ said Steve’s father. “Oh No, Uncle!!! There is no need to thank. It all happened only because of Steve," John replied.

Everyone was amused .

John smiled and said that maybe not only Steve but the credit goes to the 'Secret Diary' Uncle.

The End

©2013 Pratyush Pandey

Loading

Now I Lay Me Down to Sleep

Now I lay me down to sleep.

Now I lay me down to sleep.
Pray the Lord my soul to keep.

Dear Lord, protect me through the night,
wake me with the morning light.

Dear Lord bless:
Picture
You fill in:

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .
Amen.

Loading

Scottish Blessing

Scottish Blessing

Some have meat and canna eat.

And some have nay and want it.

But I have meat and I can eat, so let the Lord be thank it.

Amen.

Loading

Lord's Prayer

Lord's Prayer
Our Father, who art in heaven,
hallowed be thy name.

Thy kingdom come,
thy will be done,
on earth as it is in heaven.

Give us this day our daily bread.

Forgive us our trespasses,
as we forgive those who trespass against us.

And lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil.

For thine is the kingdom,
and the power,
and the glory,
forever and ever.

Amen.

Loading

Oh Give Thanks

Oh Give Thanks

Angel01b

Oh give thanks unto the Lord,
for he is good.

For his mercy is forever

Amen
Psalms 106

Loading

The Tale of Super Dutch

It was a rainy morning and Dutch the dog had nothing to do.

“Oh I wish it wasn't raining outside I would really like to play with my friends!” said Dutch. Dutch went into the kitchen to see what her owner was up to.

“Why hello Duchess what have you been up to?” asked her owner.

“Nothing, It is raining out!!!” said Dutch in her mind. Her owner just kept on cooking and Dutch just kept whining for food. Her owner got really tired of her whining that she threw down a BIG juicy steak.

“There goes half the dinner!” said the owner.

Dutch ran into the living room with that big juicy steak and said to her self... “Now this is the life!” On the other hand, her little brother Doc takes EVERYTHING that Dutch has! So of course he picked up her steak and ran off with it saying.. “Ha Ha I got your steak come and get it!”

Dutch clotted after him and made him think before he took HER steak again! “YOU never take MY steak!” yelled Dutch. Dutch asked out to go to the bathroom so she could eat her steak in the dog house where Doc could not take it again. After a while Dutch asked back in again...

“Where's your steak?” asked Doc

“In my belly!”

Doc looked at her with his cute face and said... “But I loved that steak!!!”

“Your cute face doee not work on me... I would never ask for another steak. That would be rude!”

“Am I the only one in this house that has to suffer here?”

“No you don't suffer you are just a bad boy sometimes and you do not realize that owners - feed us, pet us, walk us, and do lots of things for us!”

“Well I am young and you are really bossy to me... just wait I will get bigger!” Doc exclaimed. After that Doc walked away to go see what was is in his toy box. After a while Dutch went into the living room with Doc to go lay by the fire. She lay at the fire for a long time, but then her owner came in to the living room to get Doc and Dutch into their kennels for the night.

The next morning Dutch got up from laying in her kennel all night and got Doc to wake up too. Dutch waited in her kennel for her owners to get up and open up the kennels. After a while, the owners got up and let Dutch and Doc out of their kennels. “Oh-boy it is a BEAUTIFUL day out today!” Dutch said happily.

Doc did not care about the weather. He cared about breakfast! One of the owners was making some breakfast for Dutch and Doc. “Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy, BREAKFAST!” Doc said exited.

“Sit-down then you will get it...see look I am already eating!” Said Dutch.

“Fine what ever you say... to get food of coarse!”

They just ate until the bowls were clean and clear. The owners let them outside for the day and Doc was whining to get back in. The owners got so mad of his whining that they let him in. Dutch stayed on the back porch and wondered...“I wonder what it would be like to fly in the air like a bird or an airplane… See the world like China or Japan or some places where dogs have never been! I just wonder, just hope it will come to me. People would call me SUPER DUTCH...”

Of course Doc was listening through the window and yelled out.... “The only place that is going to happen is in your dreams!, and Doc walked away. Later it was about 12:00 O’Clock and Dutch's owners went to go have lunch at the Ibis. So Dutch has a passageway out of the back yard that Doc does not even know about. She gets as close to the shock fence as possible and starts to dig and dig. She finely gets a big enough hole for her to get through! And finely she's out and free! She goes and sees her friends and does a lot of things, like gets through the garbage and rolls in
some yummy smelling stuff on the ground. She gets really close where her owners are eating and she sees their truck drive by. She colts right back home, digs her hole gets back into the yard and grabs the hose and turns on the water and washes her self off and rolls on her blanket outside and gets herself clean, fresh smelling and dry right before her owners get home! Dutch asks inside and she and Doc lay by the fire get all cozy before bedtime. At night while everybody was sleeping Dutch all of a sudden heard “HELLLLLP!” Dutch jumped up and kept scratching at the open latch for her kennel and finely got it open. Good thing this kennel is a cheap one!” said Dutch. She ran to the big window and looked outside. She had an idea! She went back into her kennel slammed the door shut and yelped. Doc jumped up and her owner zoomed into the living room. She said to Doc... “I heard someone yell outside help!”

“Finally, some action!” said Doc.

They stood by the door, so the owners would let them outside! So they got outside and Dutch showed Doc her way out. They both went over to where the cry for help was coming from. It was a dog named Timber, since Timber is a very talented dog she can do everything! And so she was chasing a cat up a tree and she got up on a really high branch and slipped. There were lots and lots of prickle bushes under her and she was slipping and slipping! Which was really bad because that is the dog that Doc secretly loves! “Don't worry Timber I am coming!” yelled out Doc.
Dutch held him back and said, “You are not going anywhere you are 6 months old!” So Dutch ran with her fastest speed and once she was at the bottom of the tree a super dog came! Her name was SUPER LUCKY! She flew up to where Timber was. Timber finally slipped, but Super Lucky grabbed her before she hit the bushes!!! “Hi Super Lucky! I want to be like you...a super hero!” Dutch said to super Lucky. “You can be someday but right now you can be super dog, saving people from mud or something”

“Okay, I will not let you down!”

Doc was just asking and asking if Timber was Okay. “Doc, I am fine!” And gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“aaaaaaaH!” said Doc. And fell on his back. Super Lucky said her good byes and zoomed off into the air!

The next morning, Dutch got up feeling lucky as a penny! Doc was still talking about his kiss from Timber.

“Doc what is it to you? It was a kiss on the cheek!”

“Oh yeah, what is it to you?. You never loved someone!”

“What? Yes I have! and that is mom and dad!”

“Not like that!”

“Talk all you want about it I do not really care!”

“Okay, I will!”

It wasn't really the day Dutch was hoping for after she met Super Lucky. She was watching the news on TV and it said, “A sad thing happened to Super Lucky last night she got run over by a car! Please keep your dogs safe around cars!”

“OH NO!” yelled Dutch.

Later on it was dinner and for the first time.... Dutch did not finish. She went to bed really sad that night. But something strange happened that night when the owners shut the door to their bedroom....Dutch was still awake but Doc was sleeping. She started glowing! “What is going on?” It started to hurt all over her body! And then all of a sudden she passed out! Right in her kennel. Then Doc woke up and saw that she was glowing. “DUTCH DUTCH WAKE UP! WAKE UP DUTCH!!!!” Yelled Doc.

But then Doc started to glow. And he passed out. No one moved all night.

In the morning Dutch got up and felt really bigger and stronger!

“Cool I feel......SUPER!!” said Dutch.

After a while Doc got up and they got breakfast. Dutch started eating and she was done in 1 second!!!

“What in the world Dutch? You’re done already? Wow!” Said the owner.

Doc looked at her like she was the main item to look at in a staring contest. They got put outside and Dutch said, “I feel like I could fly!”

“Oh come on you can't feel that super!”

“Yes I can and I am going to try!”

“You're kidding me right?”

“No I am not!”

So Dutch jumped on top of their dog house and said.... “HERE I GO!!”

“Oh my God she is really doing it!” said Doc in his mind.

She jumped and she was flying!!

“Weeee I am flying!” yelled out Dutch

“Oh my God, she is flying!” Said Doc.

“Maybe that's why I was glowing! Because since Super Lucky got ran over she gave me her powers!”

“Why you?” asked Doc.

“I do not know maybe because I said I wanted to be a super hero and I would not let her down!”

“Too bad I did not say that...Wait a minute, why was I glowing?”

“You glowed too?

“Of course I did!”

“Then try flying like me!”

So Doc got up on the dog house and leaped off the roof but....he fell to the ground!

“Maybe you glowed to get you to stop yelling my name” said Dutch.

“I guess?”

Well, Doc was pretty upset that he could not fly, but Dutch, on the other hand, went to go draw a picture of her new costume. Later on after Dutch was done drawing, she went to the amazing dog talker!

“Hello sir, could you please come with me to my house?” asked Dutch.

“YOU CAN TALK!!! Aaaaaaah!” yelled the dog talker.

“What you can hear me? Cool!”

“Yes so stop, it is freaking me out silly!”

“I can't! I am the new SUPER DOG!!”

“Really?”

“Yes I am! But do not tell anybody okay?”

So the dog talker went with Dutch back home and told the owners what she was saying and she was saying... “Hi, Dutch wants you to put a dog door on the back door.”

Amazed, the owner's went to go put a brand-new dog door on the back door. “Doc I can talk to people!”

“Really? Can you ask for some kind of meat for me?”

“NO!!!”

“Why not?”

“Because it is my voice and I am going to say what I want, and any ways, that would be rude and I do not want anyone to know!”

Dutch was very happy that she was the new SUPER DOG. She went to sleep with a big smile on her face!

The next morning Dutch heard a big cry for HELP!!! So she rushed on her clothes and opened her kennel’s door and zoomed out the new dog door. She saw a person that was climbing a mountain and slipping off the cliff!!! She grabbed the person and put her on safe ground! “Please be more careful next time Miss!” Said Dutch.

“Oh thank-you! What is your name?” asked the person.

“SUPER DUTCH!!! And better safe than sorry!”

And she zoomed off after that! She got on the newspapers, TV, and much more!

“Wow! I am famous!” Said Dutch.

“Can you take me next time?” asked Doc.

“No!”

So latter on she kept saving more people. And not only people, she stopped robbers too. She was a world sensation! Dutch and Doc lived a long happy life together. But of course life is one happy thing... And now Dutch will be nice and safe with her brother Doc in happy heaven.... and Super Dutch will always be remembered down here on earth and in our hearts!

Thank-you SUPER Dutch you saved us all!

The End

© 2013 Monika Hajsky

Loading

Thank You for the Food We Eat

Thank You for the Food We Eat

Thank you for the food we eat.

Thank you for the world so sweet.

Thank you for the birds that sing.

Thank you God for everything!

Amen.

Loading

God is good. God is Great.

God is good. God is great.

God is great.

God is good.

Let us thank him for our food.

Amen.

Loading

A Child's Small Prayer

A Child's Small Prayer

LORD Thank you for the food,
And the hands that prepared this meal for us.

LORD I also want to thank you for my Mommy,
My Daddy, My Sister and My Brother.

And also GOD, Please bless the ones that are hungry.
Please help them find some food.

AMEN

© 2000 Shalenna Perdue

Loading

Marley

It's was a sunny day. The green and yellow fields were so beautiful in the sun. I looked out at the window.

" Marley!" I shouted. Marley was my dog and my only friend. When I called him he came as fast as he could. I hated school, but I had to go. I said goodbye to Marley and took my bike and rode it to school. There were many children in the schoolyard they were laughing and playing with each other. But I had nobody to talk to. I was alone. I went to the big school door and into my classroom. There was a little sign on the door - 6th grade it said on the little paper. It was just me in the big classroom. I sat down on my chair. And then the door opened and the most stupid girl, Emily, and her best friend came in.

"Oh hi little loser!" She said. I did not answer her. She took my school bag.

"No! No! Stop!," I shouted. When I tried to take it from her, she pushed me away. She ran up to the bathroom and threw my bag in to the washbowl and turned the water on. And now there was water everywhere. She ran back to the classroom. I took my bag out at the washbowl. My clothes were dripping wet. I was sad and I didn't understand why she did that. I locked myself in the toilet and sat there the rest of the day, until the cleaning lady come in and shouted. "Come out or else I will call up the school janitor,"

So I ran out of the toilets, there was nobody in the schoolyard. I was alone again. I ran down the street, there were tears on my cheeks. I pulled the door up.

"Marley, " I shouted. But there was nobody home. My mother wasn't home but it didn't surprise me. She was never home when I needed her. But where was Marley? I looked in every little room. But I could not find him anywhere. I ran to the park, it was there I used to take a walk with Marley. But there was no Marley. The day was one big ruin. I tried to hide my face in my jacket. I was in panic and I feared that somebody had taken Marley and that somebody might be someone from the school. I went in to the living room and sat down in the big armchair and looked at a picture of me, my mother and Marley at the beach in the sunset. After a while the doorbell rang. I ran to the hall and pulled the door up. The first thing I saw was Marley jumping into my arms and secondly I saw Emily from school.

"Oh, are you living here?"" she asked.

I slammed the door on her head. She had kidnapped my dog. She is a real bad person. In the same second the doorbell rang again "Please let me explain," she shouted outside. I opened the door and she said. " I saw this dog in the park and I looked at the dog tag and saw this address. I didn't know it was your dog,"

"Sorry! My mistake," I said, "would you like to come in?"

And the next day me and Emily went to school together.

The End

©2013 Benedicte Nissen

Loading

A Butterfly in My Room

A BUTTERFLY IN MY ROOM

Once there came a butterfly in my room,
Believe it or not it made a big boom,
I tried chasing it with a broom,
Because it made me feel gloom.

For some reason it liked sitting on my bed,
And then hopped and sat on my head,
Then it sat on a box that is red,
That made tears from my eye shed.

When I gave it a very big stare,
It went down and sat my on chair
And gave me back a big glare,
I felt it was a scary nightmare.

It sat in the chair and flapped it's wings,
To show off its pretty colors and rings,
I wish I had a crown like thing,
That would make it sit there like a king.

©2002 Shruti Varadharajan

Loading

Remember

Remember

Remember long ago when everything was nice?
Remember long ago when you played out on the ice?

Remember long ago when summer just meant friends?
Remember long ago when the good time never ends?

Remember long ago and you'll be happy once again.
You'll be happy when you realize,
the fun you had back then.

©2002 Melanie Leick (age: 11)

Loading

Questions

Questions

Earth

 

We all know that the Earth turns,
But do we really?
We all know how to run and skip,
But do we really?
We all die someday,
But do we really?
We all go to Heaven someday,
But do we really?
What do we really know?
What do we really do?
I don't have a guess and I don't have a clue.
Maybe someday we will have all the answers.
But will we really?

By Brittany Poland, 13

Loading

The Little Ones

The Little Ones

The little ones,
They kick and scream.
They're always wanting,
Some more ice cream.

The older they get,
The worse they become.
They think they're so cool,
But they are really dumb.

Right now at their age,
They are a big pain.
I think we all agree,
That they drive us insane!

by Meredith Hoover
Age 12

Loading

Jack The Horse

Jack is a horse, he lives in the forests.

He gets scared very easily because sometimes he would be chased by a lion,

and sometimes he would be hunted by hunters.

One day, Jack ran into a farmer. The farmer led Jack to the barn, fed him and took good care of him.

Jack never feels scared anymore!

©2013 Cassandra Zhai

Loading

Hugs are Important

Hugs are Important

There's something in a simple hug,
That always warms the heart.
It welcomes back home,
And makes it easier to part.

A hug is a way to share the joy
And sad times we go through,
Or just a way for friends to say
They like you 'cause you're you.

Hugs are meant for anyone
For whom we really care,
From your grandma to your neighbor,
Or a cuddly teddy bear.

A hug is an amazing thing--
Its just the perfect way
To show the love we're feeling
But can't find the words to say.

It's how a little hug
Makes everyone feel good;
In every place and language,
It's always understood.

And hugs don't need new equipment,
Special batteries or parts-
Just open your arms
And open your hearts.

by Meredith Hoover
Age 12

Loading

The Creature

The Creature

with its beady eyes,
and its cute face,
people would be fooled
and think he was ace.

but don't be fooled,
he's got a poisonous nose,
sharp pointy ears,
he's very fierce, but nobody knows.

he may be small,
shaped like a cat,
but thats not all,
and that is that.

it's got rough and spiky fur,
has very sharp claws,
it doesn't know how to purr,
and it's got four poisonous paws.

leaping out of the forest,
out to catch his prey,
while scaring people,
he says "what will I catch today?"

© Becky Wilde

Loading

Tweensy

Once upon a time there was a little fly named Tweensy.

One day Tweensy wanted to go shopping . He went to the grocery market to buy a watermelon, but when he took the watermelon home, he opened it and it was purple. "How did the watermelon turn purple?" thought Tweensy.

So he went to Dumpster Acres where he met this dog named Dumpster. The fly asked Dumpster why the watermelon was purple inside.

The dog asked, "The watermelon was purple?" Then Tweensy showed the dog the purple watermelon. "Mmm a purple watermelon?!" said Dumpster. "What do purple watermelons taste like?" asked the fly. "Delicious!" said Dumpster.

And then the fly took a bite. "This is delicious!" said the fly. And then they started eating the purple watermelon and then finished eating it.

The end.

©2013 Angel, age 7

Loading

Trees

Trees

treeWHT

Trees want help in the Autumn
Leaves on the ground
trees bare and cold
as floating leaves of golden brown
yellow and red
some land on the flower bed
some big, some little
trees keep saying
I want to be an evergreen.

©Ella Davis 1999

Loading

Zora -- the Man of Steel

It was a peaceful day in the wonderful village of Harlem. Mothers were in the markets. Children were playing hide and seek outside their houses. Gardeners were watering their plants with care. Serenity prevailed everywhere.

Suddenly, the silence was broken by loud bleating sounds of the sheep. The gardeners dropped their tools and went to see what caused the commotion. The children stopped playing and joined their mothers who had also come to find out what was going on. There was a heard of sheep running from the outskirts of the city. “But why were they running?” was the question that had clouded everyone’s mind. They soon found out that the heard was running because of a creature! A very HORRIBLE CREATURE, very horrible indeed!!!!!!! A creature that no man had ever seen. It had legs of a cheetah, hands of an ape, body of a man and face of a wolf! There were blood stains all around its mouth! The citizens watched in horror as the horrible creature charged towards them. Everyone panicked. The people tried to scare the creature by pelting stones at it, throwing lighted sticks of fire at it, shooting arrows at it, but all in vain. All this just infuriated the creature more and more. Everyone’s fear knew no bounds. The mothers tried to protect the children by hiding them behind themselves, since children are the easy targets of beasts. The creature then started
making loud sounds and beating its chest hard. Everyone got so scared that the mothers held their children’s hands and fled. The gardeners ran here and there with panic and fear.

In the same village lived a youth named Zora. He was one of the leading soldiers of the Great King of Harlem, Pozibo. Whenever any danger confronted the city, Zora was always there to protect the city.

This time, as well, he stood like a rock in front of the creature and challenged it to fight. Since the creature had a body of man, he understood what Zora said. Zora and the creature fought with all their might from dawn to dusk. Zora took his sword and ran towards the creature. He jumped up and gave the creature a strong blow. But this creature wasn’t easily defeated. Using its sharp wolf teeth, it tried to chew Zora to his bone. Zora fell to the ground bleeding profusely. Zora started losing his consciousness. Before he knew what was happening, the creature, using its strong ape hands, climbed up a tree and started throwing fruits on him. Zora could not match the strength of the creature. He got exhausted and using every ounce of his left over strength, he ran to Mount Kailash. He told Lord Shiva, the savior of the world, the problem Harlem was facing. Lord Shiva gave him a boon that at noon, he will get a body of steel. Till noon, he would have to keep the creature engaged. He then gave him potion that helped him heal his wounds. He thanked Lord Shiva and returned to Harlem.

The next day the fight continued with greater force. They both fought valiantly. Zora took hold of his faithful sword and swung it towards the creature, but the creature ducked underneath. The creature then took hold of Zora and flung him into the ground. Zora again got up and this time hit the creature on its stomach. The creature growled. Zora did not have enough power to bear the strong blows of the creature till noon. He started becoming weak. The creature took advantage of this situation. It pounced on him and just when the boy thought his end had come, he felt some power running through his veins. It was already noon. He had become a steel man. He felt more confident. The creature had landed on his stomach and the clanking sound emanated from his body. This could be heard far and wide and it sounded as a gong of victory. This took the creature by surprise and in a state of shock it stood like a rock. Seeing this, Zora kicked the creature so hard, that it flew high up to the sky and fell into the sea. Since then, the creature was neither seen again nor heard of. The village of Harlem was saved from a great ordeal. After this incident, Zora was felicitated with many awards and gifts. He was also given the title of “Man Of Steel” His statue is still there in the middle of the city and the stories of his bravery are still highly spoken of in the city.

© 2014 Ananya Prasanna

Loading

Follow Your Dreams

Follow Your Dreams

Follow your dreams that you have in your heart.
Do not let that dream depart.
Take care of people and the earth,
and God's children will come to birth.
Don't despise people because of the color of their skin,
because it is considered a sin.
Here is my final word for you to understand.
Try not to prejudge and you will be in gods hands.

Written by: Sara Ruhland
age 10

Loading

The Wild West

THE WILD WEST

When the sun settles down,

cowboys come galloping into to town.

When the old folks come riding

theyoungens come gliding.

When gold miners come with mountains of gold

all the folks would be filthy rich and say ' sold'.

When children play with their balloons,

the folks come rushing into the saloon.

When the sheriff strides into the west,

everyone in town is put to the test.

When the horses rest their heels

All the folks have a big meal.|

When the high wind dusts moves in,

two cowboys battle for their sins.

When one cowboy yells 'reach for the sky'

the other just gives a bad sigh.

When both are holding guns,

one says to the other this ain't no fun.

When both give up the fight,

they realize they can find the light.

By Neelam Shah age 15

Loading

Simple Pleasures

Simple Pleasures

A stroll in the park
A few leaves fall
Gentle wind blows
Trees, sixty feet tall.

Lounge on a river bank
A worm and a hook
A peaceful moment
Curled up with a book.

Visit an old friend
It's been a while
Be spontaneous
Go the extra mile.

Give a stranger directions
You've been lost before
Stand out in the rain
to hold open a door.

Read to a small child
Watch how he glows
A priceless moment
tender and mellow.

A new baby's smile
Puppy's velvet coat
Kitten's frisky nature
Your first love note.

Warm, golden sun shines
on a gorgeous spring day
Flowers in full bloom
by the first day of May.

Sitting and relaxing
Oldies on the radio
Hot cappuccino
Lights down low.

Lick out the mixing bowl
Frosting on your face
Two cozy lovers
by a warm fireplace.

Such simple pleasures
Not one costs a cent
What a delight reminiscing
about how each was spent.

© 1999 Colleen Lewis

Loading

Morning Blessing

Morning Blessing

May your guardian angel
protect and guide you
all thru the day,
and prevent any harm
to ever come your way,

This is the blessing
I give to my loved one just before
You kiss me goodbye
and walk out the door.

Elizabeth Figueroa

Loading

Meant to be

Meant to be

Not being sure if I could do it scared me so much.
Not knowing if you would love me frightened me.
Not even sure if it was really happening gave me nightmares.
Not feeling you inside me was so scary.
I was so young and so immature but yet so old to be so young.
I wanted you to be mine.
And
When I saw you so beautiful, such a pretty little face.
A little nose just like daddy.
I fogot the fear I was fearing so much.
It was just us three together with a whole lifetime ahead.
I was scared!
Then you smiled and looked at us.
And
That is when I knew we were meant to be.

©2004 Manon

Loading

Knock, Knock, Knock

Knock, Knock, Knock

Knock, knock, knock,
Guess what? I am here!
Your guardian angel
You have nothing to fear.

I came straight from heaven
from God's bright light
to protect you and your family
all through the night.

So good night and remember
that I am here to stay,
right next to your bed,
after you pray.

Elizabeth Figueroa

©2002 Elizabeth Figueroa

Loading

Seasons

Seasons

The gentle egg's shell breaks open,
The chick inside is free,
The daffodils lie bright and sunny,
Dainty as can be.

dafdodils

The boiling sun shines down strongly,
The butterflies flit by,
bflyWHT

The green grasshoppers chirrup loudly,
White clouds drift by in a summer sky.

The crispy leaf floats to the ground,
Golds and rusten reds,

Harvesters gather their fruits,
Gath'ring lettuce from it's bed.

snowwindow

The days are short and freezing cold,
The trees are naked, bare,
But Christmas comes up fast and quick,
So give some gifts and share.

©2007 Megan Read

Loading

Milkshake, the Magical Pony

One Friday night, Amy and Izzy arrived with a new pony - Milkshake. Milkshake was a black and white spotted pony with a gorgeous black mane and an amazingly silky, white tail. He was going to share a paddock with Gwilly, the ‘Daddy’ of the place; and Rudy, a rather charming pony. After checking that the fences were upright, locked and secure, Amy and Izzy made their way back to their mint-green car (a mini).

Alone at last, Milkshake started to talk to Gwilly and Rudy. Confused and a little bit scared, the horses didn’t know where the sound was coming from. Finally, Milkshake revealed himself; they were shocked but cheerful. After that, Milkshake broke out of the paddock to the sand arena and jumped the very highest the ponies had ever seen!

Milkshake

The ponies were stunned and surprised at Milkshake’s incredible talent. Excitedly, Gwilly and Rudy galloped up to Milkshake and said, “Can you teach us how to jump please?” The next day, they were all talking enthusiastically about the lesson last night and how much they enjoyed it. They trained all day, every day. Gwilly was jumping so high and Rudy was getting more confident, until unfortunately, the charming little pony Rudy broke his leg…. (awwwww)

Even though Rudy had broken his leg, it didn’t stop him from cheering Gwilly on with his jumping. Gwilly was becoming so good that he was jumping on number 10 (that was the highest the yard had ever seen a pony jump!). “Well done Gwilly!” shouted Rudy, “you’re being fabulous!” Gwilly was doing so well because Milkshake was a great teacher; he even went to his first show with Amy – his talented rider! Although he tried his best, he knocked the last pole down. He still received second place (Amy was so proud of ‘The Daddy’!).

Milkshake heard a sobbing sound and went to investigate. He found Rudy crying. He asked, “Why are you crying and not jumping with your friend?” Rudy replied, “My leg is still hurting.“ Milkshake gave Rudy the most enormous hug in the world and waited for Rudy to get up. Rudy was astonished when he was able to stand; Milkshake had magical powers! “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I’ve never met a magical pony before!”

Amazingly, Gwilly and Amy went on to win all of their jumping contests that they ever entered. Also Rudy, who was grateful that his leg was a lot better, and Izzy went on to win all dressage competitions. None of this could have been achieved if Milkshake hadn’t come to the yard. The horses really appreciated it all. Last Tuesday was the final time the ponies saw Milkshake at the yard; he moved onto other yards to use his magical powers to help other horses. Thankfully, the ponies still saw their teacher (Milkshake) at cross-country horse events.

By Amy Wilks

Loading

My Face

MY FACE

I draw two eyes

with my sharp pencil.

They can see through the window.

Even help me count fingers

and toes.

"TEN!"

They watch you all day.

Next I draw a rose

that smells a fluffy rose.

Here comes my dog

with wet fur.

"PHEW!"

Your baking from the kitchen

curls like chimney smoke.

“YUMMY!”

Two large circles look like

elephant ears.

They can hear sounds

of butterfly wings.

Listen! My striped ball

Is bouncing.

"BUMP! BUMP!"

I even hear footsteps

when you come

to tuck me in

at night.

My face is like a

painting on

the wall.

Or a wave on a lake.

And a little mouth

that says,

"I LOVE YOU!"

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2000

Loading

Stink Bomb Skunk

Once upon a smelly time, there was a skunk that HATED smells!!!!! His name was Kevin. Kevin was often sad; he was made fun of all the time by the high school humans. The other reason why he was sad is because he had no one to care for him: no friends, no family, nothing.

Courageously, Kevin tip-toed into the bathroom to get some blue mints (or as you and I know: toilet thingy-magigs). Annoyingly, there were his arch enemies lurking by the bowls of lemonade AKA toilets with wee in them!!!!!!

"Hey! What are you doing here, Stink Bomb?!" Sniggered Ben and his gang, who were laughing behind him. Sneakily, Kevin tried to scurry off without Ben or his gang noticing him (unfortunately he left a stinky blue scent behind).

Stupidly, silly old Kevin accidentally walked into the girls' bathroom thinking it was the disabled cubicle to get some peace and quiet. Red like roses, Kevin's chubby cheeks blushed when he realized he was in the wrong place; the girls were screeching in disgust at the horrible sight. As quick as they could, the girls fled like they had seen a ghost. Luckily, there was a twinkling in the room where Kevin's fairy skunk mother fluttered down with her angel-like wings.

"I shall grant you three wishes
You can make the world shine
Be careful of your choices
Because not everything will be fine."

Kevin's jaw dropped in delight; he instantly knew what he was going to wish for - the one thing he had been wishing for his whole life!

"I wish for: no smell, no smell, oh and.....no smell!"

Without hesitation, Kevin strolled down the street like he was the coolest guy in town. However, no one paying attention; this never happened, but the thing was... he liked all the attention! Even though the attention was negative, at least people were noticing him! Kevin was very confused; he always thought that without his smell his life would be perfect. He realized having all the attention already made his life perfect, strangely! After being up all night, trying to think of a way to reverse the wishes, a light bulb popped out of his head – he remembered that the wish only lasts for 24 hours (he only knew this because The Fairy-Skunk-Mother had left a note on some toilet roll!!!!!!!) In order for the wishes to cease, he had to do a funky dance in front of the high school humans!!!! He didn’t care; he strutted into the middle of the high school humans where he wiggled and jiggled
and boogied all night (well actually it was only for 5 minutes).

As quick as a lightning bolt, a flash came from the sky and then he saw all fingers pointing at him.

“Stink Bomb…Stink Bomb…You’re a Stinky Stink Bomb!”

“Oh be quiet”, he shouted at them courageously, “If you say that one more time, I will let some stink bomb off on you!!” The vile humans then scurried off like rats. Kevin then lived smellily ever after!! ☺

Isabella Hopkins

Loading

Girl's Best Friend

Girl’s Best Friend

Two weeks early,
A lifetime of waiting,
A puppy to hold,
A friendship worth creating.

Arrived in a box,
Scared but far from alone,
She nibbles at my socks,
Not something I condone.

She shall be named Hershey,
And she shall be mine,
As the newest member of the family,
She’ll do just fine.

Nana, our big dog, is jealous,
But she, like us all, learns to love,
This puppy loud, energetic and over zealous,
Clearly a handful sent from above.

She looks but never judges,
She crawls between my legs,
Once there- she never budges,
Unless there’s food for which she begs.

Whether I laugh or cry,
It’s this pup by my side.
She feels my sorrow, feels my pain,
Never a look with an ounce of disdain.

When I’m home alone,
Or when I want to go out,
I’m never really on my own,
She always comes when I shout.

She is my best friend, So dear and true,
I’ll think of her ‘til the end,
Always thinking “I love you.”

© 2013 Jenna Dresner

Loading

The Gift of Love

The Gift of Love

It's hard to believe when people don't see
Who is the maker above.
It's clear to me and will always be
That He is the sign of love.

It's hard to believe the stars in the sky
Are as beautiful as they are.
Stop and try to reach as high
Or run and jump that far.

Just look at the rainbow after the rain;
It brightens up the day.
The colors remain in my mind I gain
The feeling to kneel and pray.

The lakes and rivers reflect the sun
As everyone swims around,
All the fun has only begun
Then its time to be homeward bound.

There are the trees that stand so tall,
Swaying in the breeze.
The leaves will all turn colors and fall
To warn us the weather will freeze.

A mother and father gaze at the face
Of their newborn son.
Life is renewed at this first embrace
New wonders have just begun.

The Father, the Son, the Holy Ghost
Is our maker above.
He doesn't boast, though he is the most
He is the Gift of Love.

©1976 K. Moore

Loading

From Mother to Daughter

From Mother to Daughter

Since the first time I met you, I knew I was in love,
You are my blessing from God above.

You made me smile through all the pain,
My health and my love, you helped me to gain.

I look at you now through and through,
I don't know what my life would be if I didn't have you.

Your one in a million in this big world,
But in my heart your my special little girl.

© 2000 Shalenna Perdue

Loading

From Father to Son

FROM FATHER TO SON

I remember the day when you were born,
Outside was cold, but I felt warm.

I remember when I touched you and you began to cry,
I was sort of frightened and I don't know why.

Your eyes were teary, but yet so cute,
You were so tiny, I didn't know what to do.

Even though you've grown through out the years,
I want you to know that I love you and I'll always be here.

2000 Shalenna Perdue

Loading

Comment on Life

Comment on Life

Life: you know it takes all kinds of folks
Nice, mean, handsome with hopes.
Fools like me who some call blundering
Curious ones who can't stop wondering.
Where we are now and where will we be
Ten years from now—in chains or set free?
Will we stop traffic to save a small turtle?
Or turn our backs and make him a hurdle?
Mothers will worry they'll stumble then tumble
A mess on the floor, "The kitchen will crumble!"
Must kick back with their feet on the ottoman
Live life easy, read the paper like a lot o' men!

The Devil: you know he takes all kinds of folks
Convincing is he, such a devious coax.
He'll make you tell lies and then turn you outside
Search for an alibi then hang your head and hide.
The day is in order the demon is gone
But you wake to find he's waiting at dawn!
He's driving you crazy. Oh yes! He has sunk in
To ole' human Gullible, Righteous is flunkin'.
Tomorrow, finally, all wrong is forgiven
Run straight up the mountain to thank God for livin'.
The biggest eraser can't rub your mistakes
Determination guides you through frustrating breaks.

Death: you know it takes all kinds of folks
In fact it takes everything; it ain't a hoax.
Some miserable people die young but live old.
Living nothing; knowing no one, their blood pumping cold.
They share not a handshake; they keep their self-space
Never to lend even a smile from their face.
To touch their life would turn you to ice.
They'd burden your heart with insipid advice.
But then there are people who live after death
Their bodies are buried but we breathe their breath.
We may laugh their laughter, their tears and their love
They shine through the rays we absorb from above.

Learning: you know, teaches in its own way.
You cannot avoid a lesson a day.
Strive, though you will, to achieve perfection
Imagine perfection and its misdirection!
In a flawless life to live ever after
The boredom would kill us; we'd end in disaster!
You'd wake each morning—your bed would be made
You won your match though you never even played!
You suddenly have all the money to burn
So what does it matter, it wasn't even earned?
Maybe it'd be lovely but just for one day
You'd sure learn a lesson, you'd want the hard way!

©1976 K. Smith

Loading

Change

CHANGE

Change can be good and change can be bad,
Change can be happy and change can be sad,
Change can be difficult to understand,
Why a friend has to move or why good things are banned,
Why loved ones are lost by a youth's bad decision,
Or why his poor soul just can't be forgiven.

But God has a way of making the world go round,
And change is one of many things He has bound
In our little book of life that He keeps dear to his side,
Just so that when we are scared we won't have to hide.

He'll stay with us through good times and bad,
He'll calm us down when we are mad,
And when change comes upon us He will be there,
He will comfort us and He will care.

Don't be afraid of change, just be clever,
You know that nothing can stay the same forever.

by Brittany Overmyer

Loading

Before You Were Born

Before you were born

Before you were born...How could I see?
That God would send a beautiful baby to me.
I guess He knew that right from the start,
that your life here with me would have opened my heart.
I have to admit the day that you first walked
My throat didn't hurt, I just couldn't talk.
And then it just happened, I felt like a fool
your first day away and I followed you to school.
Sometimes in life there are tests we must take
I'll try to be perfect, but I make mistakes.
Thru all of your tears,Thru all of your smiles
Thru all of your joys,Thru all of your trials.
Ever since you were born..
I've prayed to God every night
For all of Heaven to protect you
and guide you thru life.

 

©2002 Elizabeth Figueroa

Loading

Angels at Playtime Morning

Angels at Playtime Morning

The angels jump and play all day long,
They even have their favorite songs.

The angels are joyful all through the day,
Cause at night they know its time out for play.

So they settle down with one another,
Sister to Sister and Brother to Brother.

All of a sudden they all start yawning,
The sun is out and its Playtime Morning.

© 2000 Shalenna Perdue

Loading

The Park

The Park

Sitting on a bench, watching the world pass by,

Bees buzz and eagles fly,

This park is a special park, the one I call my own,

My place of solace, my quiet home,

All sorts of characters can be found here,

Those who are strangers and those I hold dear,

The park is so peaceful, never more so than at night,

All that guides you home is the lamppost light,

It is a park of wonder, no drug dealers to see,

No thieves or pocket-pinchers to worry me,

My friends sometimes join me to play in the park,

We’ll play from daybreak until the moment it gets dark.

©2008 Mikey Green

Loading

Jesus My Friend

JESUS MY FRIEND

I have a Friend, a Friend, so very Dear,

Jesus, you always wipe away my tears,

In life you teach me to walk the right pathways,

In trials Jesus never let me go astray.

Jesus, You’re so Loving, You’re so Kind,

A True Friend like You, is not hard to find,

I’ll draw close to you with all my heart,

Never ever from my side will You depart

Jesus, Amazing Grace You gave to me,

From the bondage of sins, You set me free,

My heart is grateful for Your Great Love,

For always watching over me from up Above

©2008 Bessie Ang

Loading

Going Home

GOING HOME

I see chickens that cluck, and a waddling duck and growing in the garden there would still be corn to shuck.

I hope it's warm in heaven so my feet aren't always cold, and I'd like to bring my toys with me even though I'm very old. I want to bring my favorite truck and monkey from my bed or that funny clown, ragged now, and missing half his head.

But, now my toys are real as me, and clown is smiling too. We run, we fly, we laugh and play with the chickens that cluck and the waddling duck, made whole in a wonderful way. We eat golden corn and heavenly eggs, and listen to the angels sing, and when we're all done, God says, "Come on" and shows us a beautiful thing.

He says, "Look there and see" and through the clouds, high in the sky, I saw my Mama and me. As we spread our wings to fly, my toys all followed close by, because, you see, she bought them for me, and put them all under the tree.

God knew we would all be together again, and he laughed and laughed to see the chicken, the duck the clown and the truck, all laughing with Mama and me.

©Shirley Hauser

Loading

Lullaby

LULLABY

Now that the sun has gone down in the west
And the last light is fading in darkening blue;
The only sound left in the whole world to hear,
Is the sound of the river hushing down to the sea.

The games have been finished a long time ago
The toys are packed up in their cupboards again;
The room is left tidy and ready to sleep,
And the shadows grow longer and creep through the house.

Let’s count all the stars that are there in the window
They glitter and wink with their reds and their greens;
And the moonlight shines down on the whole world below, A silvery-white to the edge of the sky.

We’ve blown out the candles and covered the fire
We’ve made sure the curtains are closed at the top;
And we won’t fear the darkness for we know that beyond it Lies a new day that’s ready and waiting to be.

The rabbits are all in their burrows asleep
The dormice and squirrels, the foxes and badgers; All of them now are safe hidden away,
And now it is time for you to sleep too.

We’ll remember to say thank you for all of today
For the things that we saw and the things that we did; To be grateful to God for all that he gives us,
Right here where we are each day without fail.

And when you curl up and close your eyes tight Your dreams they will carry you into the night, To magical places that’s no-one’s yet seen,
Of castles of snow and white mountains beyond.

And tomorrow you’ll wake and lie there and listen
To the sound of the birdsong in the bright morning light; You’ll open the curtains, find the sun in the window, And the new day there waiting, all ready for you.

©2015 Kenneth Steven

Loading

A Scary Night

A Scary Night

 

So dark is the night

With things crawling around.

Noises come and fight

With your mind with out a doubt.

Footsteps are heard wherever you are

It does not matter if they are far.

Running with strength

Running with fear

They will catch up, so don't shed a tear.

The footsteps stop,

and you hear the police.

A gun goes pop,

and you hear a faint cough.

You turn around,

and look at the ground.

You look at the body,

and let out a cry.

Then you think,

"Why does this have to happen on Halloween night?"

 

By: Ivette Coronado

Loading

Night Crawlers

Night Crawlers

My bones rattling

My teeth grinding

My heart pounding

The tree limbs thumping

The world spinning

Everything is in movement

And all u can think about

Is what may be in the dark

Little creatures so small and dark

Big Ole creatures so crazy and strong

And the one creature that runs through

You like it causes pain throughout your

Whole entire body

Creepy Crawlers still alive

Back to haunt the dead or live

And now will get u whether not

Your alive...

©2007 Jo Jo

Loading

The Wind Blows

The Wind Blows

The wind blows softly at my window.

I wait in awe to see,
What will happen if mom lets me be.

I'm scared to death at this little fright,
But I will sleep on through the night.

Ashley Farmer © 2000

Loading

I am the Night

I Am The Night

I am the night.
I am darkness at it's bluest.
To me there is sheer delight in the shadow of the night
No need to insist, for the night I exist.
The light of day is not night's way.
I am the night.

I am a creature of the dark. I have been groomed for gloom.
For eons of time, the night has been mine.
I can't remember when the night and me didn't function as twins.
Just as the ocean's floor holds mysteries, the night alone conceals my history.
I am the night

Just as poetry flows from ocean currents and from the slashing force of wind springs forth designs,
Each drop of rain delivers music to our minds, poetry never ceases.
From my point of view, at night it increases.
I find beauty in each dancing shadow and exquisite delight in the secret of the night.
The spirit things clothed in the unknown,
Travel the same path that I consider home.
Things that move skillfully at night do so without sight.
I love these wonders for I am the night.

My five senses are more acute than most.
Of this superiority, I proudly boast.
My movements are as swift as lightening dashing across the sky.
They can't be held in focus by the human eye.
Question - Who am I?

I feed on a secret vein of life and rest in the protective cover of dusk in disguise.
My skin is cold to the touch, don't worry you won't touch me much.
My beginning is of no importance, but I see no end in sight.
I believe I am forever; I am the night

I have been known by many titles and names.
For none of them do I feel shame, for I exist as all do.
Just as I am me, and you are you.
I am called Satan, Impaler, Death, Blood Drinker; just to name a few -
Pick one that suits you.
Some even call me a Ghost; yet, vampire is what I am called the most
Whether these names are wrong or right, the fact remains -
I am the night.

©2002 Bernard Thompson

Loading

Screech Owl Stew

SCREECH OWL STEW

owlfly

First, start with a bat wing

That has aged a thousand years,

Mix with a dash of spider’s legs,

And a drop of tarantula’s tears;

Simmer it with the elixir

Of a witch’s brew;

That’s how you make

Screech owl stew.

Screech owl stew is a delicacy,

A culinary delight,

But before you catch a screech owl

He might put up a fight;

Who’d want to get stewed

In a brimming pot of mummy’s hair?

If you were a screech owl

You’d want to get out of there!

You hear them screech,

Piercing the night;

It echoes everywhere,

So do I turn left or right?

Finding a screech owl

Is a formidable job;

He’s a wily codger,

An annoying, diabolical snob!

You won’t find screech owl stew

In a restaurant or store;

People either gag, turn blue,

Or they want some more;

If you make it yourself,

You might have to substitute

The screech owl for raven’s beak

Or the eye of newt!

--© 2011 Joel Bjorling

Loading

The Halloween Guest

THE HALLOWEEN GUEST

You never know what you’ll find

When you set out on Halloween;

But once you discover what’s in the dark

It’ll make you scream;

Beyond the safety of your front door,

Goblins, ghosts, and vampires are real;

As you pass the glowing, grinning jack-o-lanterns,

Is that terror that you feel?

Chin up, don’t tarry

Halloween is just one big story, you know;

I mean, black cats aren’t really witches,

That’s so Edgar Allen Poe!

What? You hear footsteps behind you?

But it is only you and me!

Don’t tell me you’re getting scared,

A little… creepy?

Wasn’t that last house generous,

Filling your bag with sinful, tasty treats?

Did you notice that the man had fangs?

That will make your heart stop a beat;

Yes, you are correct,

That was a coffin by the door;

I bet he’d let you lie in it,

If you want some more.

There is screeching in the air,

You’re right, they’re bats;

When they are hungry

They get to swarming like gnats;

Bats are voracious about blood,

So you’d better protect your neck;

Watch out, they might swoop down on you,

They’re tiny as a speck.

Yes, that’s a graveyard,

It’s very, very old;

Beware, lest you meet Pernilla,

For a ghost, she’s dreadfully bold;

See that tall stone, like an obelisk?

It’s her resting place;

However, she’s anything but peaceful

If you meet her face to face!

What, you want to go home,

You’ve had enough?

I hope it’s nothing that I said,

But to survive Halloween, you’ve got to be tough;

There are werewolves on the prowl,

You never know who’ll they’ll be;

But, friend, you’re in luck

Because they look just like me!

--© 2011 Joel Bjorling

 

Loading

Spirit of Anzac

Spirit of Anzac
They clad us in the colours of the forest,
and armed us with the weapons made for war.
Then taught to us the ancient trade of killing,
and lead us to the sound of battles roar.

So give us comfort as we lay down bleeding,
and pray upon our cold and stiffened dead.
But mark our place that we might be accounted,
this foreign soil becomes our graven bed.

Now children place upon this stone a garland,
and learn of us each Anzac Day at dawn.
We are New Zealand's dead from distant conflict,
our sacrifice remembered ever more.

Loading

South Pole Station

South Pole Station

One day at the South Pole a plane touched down,
and I got out, and I stood on the ground.

And all about me the earth was still,
not a bird in the sky, not a tree or a hill.

Just bright white snow that was frozen and cold,
and a radio mast, and a barber shop pole.

Loading

The Last Anzac

The Last Anzac

They buried Doug Dibley today,
a fine old gentleman who died in his sleep,
at Rotorua on a hot December afternoon.
No warrior's death for him on Walker's Ridge,
where the poppies fed on the blood and frozen dreams;
of good young men from Wellington.

A day's leave and a seven year old son at my side,
we bore witness as six tall infantrymen in service dress,
raised him high from the gun carriage,
and quietly marched his flag draped casket to eternal rest;
among the trees and hills of his beloved Ngongotaha.

Volleys fired and mournful bugles call,
we shall not see his like again,
no more grow old as yet no more remain,
with living memory of that time,
when machine gun and bayonet did their awful work,
and Anzac boys closed with desperate Turk,
among the gullies and crumbling ridges;
of a foreign coast that was Gallipoli.

Remember this day my son,
remember this hour and this place,
for here and now they bury this nation's last lament,
to a time of King and Empire.
And the poppies on the ridges grow,
and the scrub thorn in the valleys thrive,
and the memory of young mates who died;
we sod this day with Trooper Dibley.

Loading

Kiwi Peacekeepers

Kiwi Peacekeepers
There's death all around me, there's death in the air,
I can smell it and feel it--and I know now the fear.
The road could be mined, or an ambush await,
it may be the end--our appointment with fate.

The escorts have left us, we're now on our own,
I'm as frightened as hell--and we're all so alone.
Our armour is moving, we're leaving the town,
Rhodesians are waving, yelling--"Keep your heads down!"

I look at the Gunner, his face is all drawn,
his machine gun is loaded--and the safety catch on.
We drive through the war zone, on dirt roads blood red,
past African kraals--with children unfed.

Expecting a tank mine, or bullet to tell,
or a Russian made rocket--to take us to hell.
At Assembly Place "Lima," the site of an old kraal,
we finally halt--and put our backs to the wall.

Raise the stars of our nation, raise the Brit's Union Jack,
put the dread right behind us--for there's no turning back.
Not there for the fighting, not there for the fall,
we are the friend of no one--and the enemy of all.
. . . We are the Peacekeepers.

Loading

In Flanders Fields

IN FLANDERS FIELDS

In Flanders fields the poppies blow
Between the crosses, row on row,
That mark our place; and in the sky
The larks, still bravely singing, fly
Scarce heard amid the guns below.

We are the Dead. Short days ago
We lived, felt dawn, saw sunset glow,
Loved and were loved, and now we lie
In Flanders fields.

Take up our quarrel with the foe:
To you from failing hands we throw
The torch; be yours to hold it high.
If ye break faith with us who die
We shall not sleep, though poppies grow
In Flanders fields.

John McCrae

Loading

Soldier's Farewell

Soldier's Farewell

I've saddled up, and dropped me hooch,
I'm going to take the gap,
my Tour of Duty's over mates,
and I won't be coming back.

I'm done with diggin' shell scrapes
and laying out barbed wire,
I'm sick of setting Claymore Mines,
and coming under fire.

So, no more Fire Support Base,
and no more foot patrols,
and no more eating ration packs,
and sleepin' in muddy holes.

I've fired my last machine gun,
and ambushed my last track,
I'm sick of all the Army brass,
and I sure ain't coming back.

I'll hand my bayonet to the clerk,
he ain't seen one before,
and clean my rifle one more time,
and return it to the store.

So, no more spit and polish,
and make sure I get paid,
and sign me from the Regiment,
today's my last parade.

Loading

A Cigarette Comrade

A Cigarette Comrade
A cigarette comrade--
before I die
my face is torn
and my eyes are gone
but if you hold it to my lips
I can still draw the flame.

It matters not comrade--
that we are foe
I'm comfortable here
in your hospital tent
quietly bleeding into the dirt below.

Forgive me comrade--
if I call my mother's name
but it's so lonely here
on your hospital floor
and it helps me with the pain.

You weep for me comrade--
please don't be sad
the cowbells sound
I hear the doves
it is a good day for my life to end.

The butt is sodden comrade--
and I leave you now
goodbye my friend
until we meet again
far, far away from this African hell.

Loading

The Star-Spangled Banner

THE STAR-SPANGLED BANNER

usflag

Oh, Say, can you see, by the dawn's early light,
What so proudly we hailed at the twilight's last gleaming,
Whose broad stripes and bright stars through the perilous fight,
O'er the ramparts we watched were so gallantly streaming?
And the rockets' red glare, the bombs bursting in air,
Gave proof thro' the night that our flag was still there.
Oh, say does that star-spangled banner yet wave
O'er the land of the free, and the home of the brave!

On the shore, dimly seen thro' the mists of the deep,
Where the foe's haughty host in dread silence reposes,
What is that which the breeze o'er the towering steep,
As it fitfully blows, half conceals, half discloses?
Now it catches the gleam of the morning's first beam,
In full glory reflected, now shines on the stream.
'Tis the star-spangled banner; oh, long may it wave
O'er the land of the free, and the home of the brave!

And where is that band who so vauntingly swore
That the havoc of war and the battle's confusion
A home and a country should leave us no more?
Their blood has washed out their foul footsteps' pollution.
No refuge could save the hireling and slave
From the terror of flight, or the gloom of the grave:
And the star-spangled banner in triumph doth wave
O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave!

Oh, thus be it ever when freemen shall stand
Between their loved homes and the war's desolation;
Blest with victory and peace, may the heaven-rescued land
Praise the power that hath made and preserved us a nation!
Then conquer we must, when our cause it is just,
And this be our motto: "In God is our trust!"
And the star-spangled banner in triumph doth wave,
O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave!

Francis Scott Key

Loading

Henna and Her Wiggly Tooth

Henna, the baby hippo wasn’t very happy. In fact, it had been two days since she had smiled at all! It all began a couple of days back when she was brushing her teeth as usual in the morning and she felt a strange feeling in her mouth. She continued brushing. Brush, brush, brush…There, she felt it again. She looked in the pond at her reflection and touched the spot where she had felt it. And goodness! Oh, goodness! Her teeth was wiggling. Wiggle, wiggle, wiggle… it went.

She ran to her mom and in a trembling voice said, “Mama, my tooth is falling out. I brush it every day and still, why?” Mama smiled at her and said, “Oh, my little one has become a big girl now! It is only your milk tooth, Henna. Milk teeth will fall out one by one and new strong ones will come in their place, my dear”. Henna was horrified. What? Her teeth will fall out one by one!? What a sight she will look then. She didn’t want to lose her white pearly teeth. Oh, no!! And that is why she stopped smiling, lest her teeth fall out.

Mommy Hippo kept asking her again and again to wiggle it lose or the new one would come out crooked. But she refused to listen. Mommy hippo was only worried she might accidentally swallow it, but Henna didn’t let her come anywhere close. Tired of all the fuss Henna was making, she told Henna sternly that she would give her one more day to take the tooth out herself and after that she would have to take her to Dr Gerry Giraffe to pull it out.

Henna went to bed a very scared hippo. She had a very restless night, twisting and turning. Suddenly, in the middle of the night she sat up straight. She thought she heard a strange sound coming from her mouth. Boo... hoo… hoo…!!! It went. Hippo ran to look in the tiny piece of mirror she kept in her little treasure hole in the corner of the cave. She had quite a few collection of things there. One lost shoe, a piece of chalk and a key were just among some of the things she found near the river bank on days she managed to slip away unnoticed from her mother. Now she opened her mouth wide and what do you think she saw there?!! Her wiggly tooth was crying! Yes, it had eyes and a mouth and as soon as it saw Henna looking at it, it started wailing even louder. BOOO…..HOOO….HOOO….!!! Henna was so shocked she nearly forgot to breathe for a few seconds.

Then she gathered her wits and gently asked, “Can you tell me why you are crying?” The tooth stopped crying and said, “Didn’t you know, that if you don’t pull out your teeth in time and put it under your pillow for the Tooth Fairy to find it, it will be lost forever?” “Lost forever?” asked the confused Henna. “Yes,” said the Tooth. “When the Tooth Fairy finds the milk tooth, she takes it to a faraway land called Milky Land. All the milk teeth collected from children around the world are brought here where we have the Milky River. All the teeth jump into it, splash around and have fun till they are spotless and white again! A few days later they are taken back to the children and planted in the same spot in the mouth as a new tooth.”

Wow! I didn’t know that”, said Henna, feeling very excited now. “So what is the problem then?” she asked. “Well, you see when the child doesn’t pull out a tooth in time, the Tooth Fairy plants another tooth beside it. The new tooth grows and pushes the milk tooth giving the mouth a rather crooked smile and very soon the child is taken to a doctor to get the milk tooth removed. And when that happens the tooth is lost forever and it can never go to Milky Land!” said the tooth and began crying all over again louder and louder!! “Alright, alright, I understand”, said Happy. “But are you sure?”. “Of course I am sure. If you don’t believe me see for yourself. There is the new tooth right beside me.” Said the tooth indignantly. Henna looked inside her mouth closely and sure enough there was a new tooth right next to it. It was just a white little spot.

“Hmm…. Alright then. I will pull you out. But you better come out fast because I am scared.” The tooth nodded happily. Henna closed her eyes and nervously tugged at it. And out it came! It was so easy and it hardly hurt her at all. She felt very proud of herself for doing it all by herself. “But what will happen to you?” she asked. “Are you lost forever now?” “No, no I can stay in Milky Land forever thanks to you,” said the Milk Tooth as Henna placed her gently under the pillow. And Henna went to sleep yawning, for she was very tired after this little night adventure.

Wasn’t it brave of Henna to help out the tooth even though she was scared? I am sure the Tooth Fairy will be leaving a nice amount of money for her under the pillow for being such a brave little girl. Did you pull out your first tooth on your own too?

Ranjeeta

© www.sleepyowls.net

Loading

America the Beautiful

AMERICA THE BEAUTIFUL

betsyrossWHTbetsyrossWHT

Oh beautiful, for spacious skies,
For amber waves of grain,
For purple mountain majesties
Above the fruited plain!
America! America!
God shed his grace on thee
And crown thy good with brotherhood
From sea to shining sea!

O beautiful for pilgrim feet,
Whose stern, impassioned stress
A thoroughfare for freedom beat
Across the wilderness!
America! America!
God mend thine every flaw,
Confirm thy soul in self-control,
Thy liberty in law!

O beautiful for heroes proved
In liberating strife,
Who more than self their country loved,
And mercy more than life!
America! America!
May God thy gold refine,
Till all success be nobleness
And every gain divine!

O beautiful for patriot dream
That sees beyond the years
Thine alabaster cities gleam
Undimmed by human tears
America! America!
God shed His grace on thee,
And crown thy good with brotherhood
From sea to shining sea!

Katharine Lee Bates

Loading

Air Assault

AIR ASSAULT

Thumping down the valley floor--
Contour flying--open door.

Squadron's choppers in a line,
The Air Assault goes in on time.

Heart is pumping--temples too,
Cobra Gunships--standing to.

Caribina locked in place,
Try to hide my fearful face.

Check my bag and check my rope,
God give me some bloody hope.

Rifle slung behind my back,
Grenades and ammo in my pack.

Machine gun belts cut in my neck,
Join the Gun Group on the deck.

Two fingers up--two minute test,
Check my kit and do my best.

Chopper flaring--out the door,
Stand on skids and count to four.

Throw my bag--back and behind,
Go! Go! Go!--you're on the line.

Thumb up bum--rappel to earth,
Clear the line and hit the dirt.

Pull the pack strap roll away,
God just get me through this day

Loading

Sabrina

Chapter 1

Once upon a time, there lived a young girl named Sabrina, who had a terrible illness, cancer. Despite this, she remained in good spirits especially since she lived with Madam Hicks, a lovely woman who took Sabrina in as a baby, saving her from abandonment. But, she was very unkind towards Sabrina.

As the years passed, Sabrina grew to be sweet and kind, never losing hope that one day her handsome prince charming would sweep her off her feet and take her away. Showing her gratitude for saving her years ago Sabrina cooked, cleaned, did laundry and other things for Madam Hicks accompanied by her best friend, Jacque, a French frog.

Meanwhile, in town there was news of a ball that would be held at the castle by the king and queen who were determined to see their long lost daughter, hoping she would attend.

Chapter 2

Elsewhere, Jason, a poor orphan, wanted to find her in hopes there would be a reward. He held private auditions to find the perfect girl to take to the ball but was quickly stopped by the guards. They chased him through the village but lost him in a sea of people. Jason ran as quickly as he could throughout the forest and found a tiny cottage. Inside, Jason found Sabrina and Jacque. Sabrina believed he was a prince and Jason acted like so. "I am prince Jason!" He said "I've come looking for a lovely maiden to be my bride, you." Sabrina was excited with joy she was going to be a princess, her Prince Charming had finally come!

"You'll have to meet my parents, of course, at the ball tonight" Jason told her.

"I'd love to," Sabrina replied, but hesitated once it was time to leave. Sabrina would never see Madam Hicks again, but this could be her only chance at finding true love. And so she left. Together, Sabrina, Jason and Jacque headed for the castle. They were unaware that Madam Hicks heard their entire conversation and became very angry. She wanted Sabrina back.

Chapter 3

On their journey to the castle, a strange man who was hired by Madam Hicks followed Sabrina and the others who tried to take her away from them. Jason and the others fled to a waterfall and jumped in as a way to lose him. Madam Hicks was very disappointed that the man failed his duty and went to get Sabrina herself. At the castle, Sabrina and the others had to change into something more suitable for the ball. As Sabrina tried on
different dresses she saw a portrait of the king and queen and their baby princess. She looked like Sabrina but had long flowing hair. At the ball, everyone danced including Sabrina and Jason "I can't wait to meet the king and queen," she said. "Neither can I," he said to himself. As evening fell, the king and queen felt they would never see their daughter again. Until.... Jason presented Sabrina as the long lost princess -- their daughter.

Chapter 4

But they were not pleased with her, for their daughter had hair and she did not. "Aren't you their son, here to make me your princess?" Sabrina asked Jason confused "No, I'm not," he admitted "but you are their daughter -- you are a princess" he tried to tell her but Sabrina would not hear it. She tearfully ran out of the castle and headed to the cottage followed by Jacque. As for Jason, he was sent to prison "she is your daughter!" He told the king and queen. "Look at the painting," he said. The king and his queen took another look at the painting made long ago. He he was right. Sabrina greatly resembled the baby princess. She was their daughter after all. They had to get her back, fast!

Chapter 5

Elsewhere, Sabrina returned to the cottage with Jacque and found Madam Hicks angry with her. "After all I've done for you, you run away with a prince," she said. "To go off and be a princess!" she shouted. "But I'm not a princess" Sabrina argued as she then began to do her chores. She entered Madam Hicks’ room and started dusting. She then found a small box under her bed, inside was the same painting of the one in the village. Suddenly, everything made sense to Sabrina. Madam Hicks took her from the king and queen years ago. But why did she do it?

Unaware Madam Hicks was in the room hiding in the shadows. "So you found out did you?" She said, frightening Sabrina.

"Yes but why?" she asked.

"Because I was to marry your father and become a princess but he loved another--your mother. And so I took you from him. If I couldn't be a princess, neither will you!" She shouted as she revealed her true self and magical powers. She was a witch!

Just in time, Jason burst in the cottage to save Sabrina. Together he and Jacque used team work and used a mirror to block Madam Hicks’ magic which zapped off the mirror and onto her making her disappear but so did Sabrina's cancer, her hair instantly became long and flowing once more.

The day was a success. Sabrina returned to her parents who happily embraced their daughter after so long. But, Sabrina would never have known she was a princess without Jason's help. Later, the two married and everyone lived happily ever after.

The end.

©2013 Jaqualla Foxworth

Loading

Some None at All

Some None At All

soldier_011soldier_011

One bike to ride on
Two baby dolls
Most children have these
Some, none at all.

Three meals daily
Four friends to call
Most children have these
Some, none at all.

Five hugs a day
Daddies six feet tall
Most children have these
Some, none at all.

Seven books to read
Eight posters on the wall
Most children have these
Some, none at all.

Nine laughs a minute
Ten quarters for pinball
Most children have these
Some, none at all.

One home for shelter...
One bed down the hall...
One blessing daily...
Some, none at all.

© 1999 Colleen Lewis

Loading

My Bed

MY BED

bedjump1

My bed, My bed, I love my bed.

It rests my feet, it rests my head.

It brings me sleep from dreadful days

It clears my brain from misty haze.

sleeper

It rests my neck, it rests my back.

I love to spend time in my sack.

It rests my eyes, it rests my heart.

It brings each morn a brand new start.

sunsleep

It rests my hands, it rests my toes.

Whatever else it rests, who knows.

So even though it’s seldom said.

My! Oh how I love my bed!

R. Riecke Gernon

Loading

The Lion

The Lion

The lion has a golden main
and under it a clever brain

lion555

He lies around and idly roars
and lets the lionesses do all the chores.

Megan McEwan. Age 9

Loading

Mommy

Mommy

In a splendid castle on the ocean shore there lived a King. The poor man had lost his Queen in childbirth, just as she had given life to their
first-born daughter, Princess Selena. Following that miserable day, the King would not let his little daughter, Selena, out of his sight, for he knew he would not be able to live with himself if anything happened to her, too.

One evening Princess Selena asked her father: “Daddy, could you not hold my hand when we go to the seashore tomorrow?”

“You’re too young for that, darling daughter.”

“Please, Daddy, just for a little bit!”

“You may fall and hurt yourself.”

“But, Daddy, the kids don’t want to play with me when you’re holding my hand.”

“I told you, my love, you are still too young.”

The King kissed his child goodnight and fell asleep. Princess Selena, however, was so sad that she spent almost the entire night crying.

“If I only could play with the kids for a while…” her thoughts tortured her.

The next day the princess woke up sick and could not get out of bed all day. A day later her condition remained unchanged. Thus passed an entire week. Young Selena’s fever would not break in spite of the good care of the best healers in the kingdom.

At the same time, in heaven, the two angels, Pinky and Violet, were playing hide-and-seek among the clouds.

“It’s your turn to hide,” yelled Pinky.

“I don’t want to play anymore,” Violet replied.

“But why?”

“Because it’s boring to play with just the two of us.”

“It is not!” Pinky responded, offended.

“Yet, it is!”

The voice of God echoed at that moment: “Don’t fight, kids.”

“Please, God, please, send us a friend to have fun with,” passionately implored Violet.

“Violet, listen to me. Two are few, but three are one too many!” the voice of God responded.

“But we are bored with just the two of us here,” Violet stubbornly held out.

“You always find fault in everything,” Pinky shouted.

“Then, I’m just not going to talk to you anymore!” Violet retorted, stung by his comment.

“As if I care!” Pinky cried, even more irritated, before flying away.

“Violet, two are few, but three are one too many,” the voice of God reiterated.

“Blah-blah-blah...” Violet mocked.

“Alright, then. So be it!” God’s voice echoed among the clouds. Almost immediately, down on earth, the illness defeated Princess Selena, and she weakly closed her eyes.

The poor King could not let go of her little body in his arms.

“Wake up, Selena,” he cried. But the princess did not open her eyes, as by that moment she was already engaged in play with Pinky amidst the clouds.

At last, the young princess’s wish had come true, and she couldn’t get enough of the games and fun shared with her new friend, Pinky.

“Pinky, you seem to have forgotten all about me in such a short time,” Violet announced angrily the next morning. “Didn’t you say that you didn’t want to play with me? Because I was too boring.

Who’s boring now?” came Pinky’s conceited response, as he continued to play with Princess Selena.

Violet didn’t say anything. She was just about to fly away from them, when she heard the voice of God.

“Didn’t you request a playing friend? Why are you crying now?”

“Because I lost my friend.”

“This is what happens when you don’t listen to me.”

“I want Pinky back,” the angel started weeping harder.

“Okay, Violet, I’ll make your wish come true, but only if you tell me what the moral from all of this is.”

“Two are few, but three are one too many.”

“Correct!” God’s voice replied. And just like that, Princess Selena opened her eyes in her father’s lap.

The King beamed happily, but his smile soon faltered.

“Daddy, I had so much fun in the clouds. We played whatever we wanted. But you weren’t there, and I missed you...”

“This is all my fault,” the King wailed. “It was because of me that you got ill, my child. I almost lost you… My darling daughter, I’ll never stop you from doing anything anymore. I promise!”

“You won’t hold me by the hand when we are at the beach?”

“That’s right. I won’t.”

“Thank you so much, Daddy,” the princess rejoiced.

At last, everyone was happy.

Princess Selena found lots of new friends at the beach, while the two angels, Pinky and Violet, grew closer than ever.

Thus the years passed.

Princess Selena grew more and more, until one day she married the brave and handsome Prince Kodor. But even though they lived in happiness and bliss, their cradle remained empty of an offspring for a long time. It was not long before the people of the kingdom started to worry that there was no heir to the throne, while Prince Kodor and Princess Selena grew ill with sorrow. It was at that time that Violet was wandering from cloud to cloud in heaven, looking for Pinky.

“Ha, there you are. I have been looking for you.”

“Why were you looking for me?” Pinky inquired.

“What do you mean, ‘why?’ To play, of course.”

“Violet, I don’t want to play anymore.”

“Why don’t you want to play, Pinky?”

“Because it’s been so long since I played with Princess Selena. She was so nice and kind. I miss her!”

God’s voice echoed through the skies then: “Do you want to see her again?”

“Yes!” Pinky exclaimed excitedly.

“Okay, I’ll send you to her, but you’ll call her ‘Mommy.’ Do you agree?”

“Yes. But what is ‘Mommy?’”

“You’ll find out,” the voice of God responded, just as Violet burst into tears.

“Pinky, what am I going to do without you?”

“Who says you’ll be without him? Ha-ha-ha…” As soon as God started laughing, the two angels found themselves in Princess Selena’s belly.
Nine months later, when the princess finally gave birth, the King went to visit her. “Dear daughter, now you’ll have to be twice as responsible, as you’ll be taking care of both your husband and your first-born child.”

“Ha-ha-ha,” the princess giggled.

“What’s so funny?” the King asked.

“Come with me to the nursery, and you’ll see for yourself,” Princess Selena informed him.

When he entered the nursery, the King saw not one but two cribs.

“Do you see now why I was laughing, Daddy? It’s because I have two children. That’s Pinky in the pink crib, and Violet—in the purple one,” the princess proudly announced.

The King was speechless with happiness at first. But shortly thereafter, he came to himself and once again started to fret over his daughter. “Dear daughter, two children bring twice the happiness but also double the responsibilities.”

“Stop worrying so much about me, Daddy. Now I’m a grown-up and a Mommy!”

The End

©2013 Sergey Nikolov

Loading

Fuzzy and Wuzzy

Fuzzy & Wuzzy

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY WERE TWO FISH IN THE SEA,
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)
THEY SWAM AND THEY SWAM IN THE POND ALL THEY DAY
THEY DID LOTS OF THINGS TOGETHER LIKE WORK AND LIKE PLAY

goldandorangefish

goldfishWHT

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY, THEY MET AT THE PARK...
THEY PLAYED AND THEY PLAYED TILL 'WAY AFTER DARK. . .
NOW THEY CAN LOOK FORWARD TO THE WEEKENDS,
WHEN THEY CAN GO AND SPEND THE NIGHT WITH A FRIEND
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

WELL FUZZY AND WUZZY DON'T LIKE TO GO TO SLEEP,
THEY WANTED TO STAY UP AND WATCH TV;
BUT MAMA FISHY SAID "NO! OFF NOW TO BED!"
SO OFF THEY SCOOTED, 'CAUSE THAT'S WHAT SHE SAID!
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY WENT OUT FOR THE TEAM;
BUT BASEBALL WAS SO MUCH HARDER THAN IT SEEMED!
FUZZY BROKE HIS GLASSES AND WUZZY BUMPED HIS HEAD,
SO THEY DECIDED TO GO OUT FOR ICE-CREAM INSTEAD!
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

Icecream_white

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY THEY WENT TO THE FAIR;
THEY RODE ALL THE RIDES THAT THEY FOUND THERE.
THEY ATE COTTON CANDY, PURPLE , GREEN BLUE AND PINK. . .
IT'S NO WONDER THEY GOT SICK DON'T YOU THINK?
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY THEY WENT TO THE CITY. . .
THEY WATCHED A REAL MOVIE, THE LIGHTS WERE SO PRETTY!
THEY ATE PLENTY OF CANDY AND SOME BUTTERED POPCORN...
THEY REALLY HATED WHEN IT WAS TIME TO GO HOME!
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

dollarCLR

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY THEY WENT SHOPPING FOR A CAR!
THEY SHOPPED WIDE, AND THEY SHOPPED FAR...
THEY FINALLY DECIDED ON A PINK CORVETTE..
BUT THEY HAVEN'T GOT THE MONEY SAVED YET!
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

FUZZY AND WUZZY, NOW THEY WENT TO THE STORE....
THEY BOUGHT LOTS OF CANDY AND THEY ATE MORE AND MORE...
SO WHEN MAMA FISHY OFFERED FOR DESSERT CHOCOLATE CAKE
SHE COULDN'T UNDERSTAND WHY THEY SAID "NO THANKS!"
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

NEXT FUZZY AND WUZZY VISITED A FARM...
THEY SAW LOTS OF ANIMALS AND A BIG RED BARN...
THEY SAW CHICKENS AND DUCKS AND HORSE OR TWO
THEY SAW GOATS AND PIGS AND A COW THAT SAID "MOOOOOO"
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

pigfly

NOW FUZZY AND WUZZY THEY TOOK A TRIP TO THE ZOO...
SAW A POLAR BEAR AND A KANGAROO...
THEY SAW AN ELEPHANT AND A GIRAFFE...
AND SOME MONKEYS THAT ACTED SILLY AND MADE THEM BOTH LAUGH!
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

NEXT FUZZY AND WUZZY BOARDED A ROCKET SHIP
AND INTO OUTER SPACE THEY TOOK A TRIP...
THEY GOT A LITTLE DIZZY LOOKING AT IT ALL...
AND THE EARTH JUST LOOKED LIKE A TINY LITTLE BALL!
HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE, HEY DIDDLE DEE
(if you were a fish, you could go a swimming with me)

NOW WHERE DO YOU THINK FUZZY AND WUZZY SHOULD NEXT GO?
THEY CAN GO ANYWHERE, AS YOU MUST KNOW...
THEY'RE JUST TWO FISH WHO ARE REALLY PRETEND...
BUT I'M GLAD TO CALL THEM MY FRIENDS

goldandorangefish

goldfishWHT

© 2002 DonnaBedwell

Loading

Cheetah

Cheetah

a cheetah is very sly
he'll pass you in a blink of an eye

although he may be dangerous
his cuteness is contagious

he has very long claws
that nearly fit his paws

So when you see a cheetah
you better run and hope he won't beat ya.

©2002 brittani

Loading

Birds

Birds

Birds in the bird bath,

What a splash they make.

Tail feathers, wing feathers

Shake, shake, shake.

Birds at the feeder,

Steady on their feet.

Red birds, yellow birds

Eat, eat, eat.

Abirdie3

Birds in the tree tops,

On the beach, in the sky.

Birds run, birds wade, birds

Fly, fly, fly.

Birds that live in water.

Birds that search and dig.

Ostriches, eagles,

Big, big, big.

Birds that chirp and warble,

Birds that tweet and sing,

Birds that talk by flapping

A wing, wing, wing.

Fishes like to swim in schools.

goldfishWHT

Bison run in herds.

But anywhere we look, we see

Birds, birds, birds.

© 2001 Dominic Martia

Loading

I met a Butterfly

I Met a Butterfly

I met a butterfly today

Sitting upon a tree.

When I said, "Good Morning,"

it said nothing back to me.

flowersCLR

I asked what it was doing,

But it refused to tell.

I asked if it was tired

Or wasn't feeling well.

And then it opened up its wings,

As though to wave goodbye

And flew and fluttered all around,

Just like a butterfly.

© Copyright Dominic Martia

Loading

Wolves

Wolves

Mesmerizing, magical, and mysterious creatures;

Willful, wild wanderer of windy winding mountains;

Intelligent, sometimes inane, defiantly inaccessible,

Even-tempered, hopefully everlasting, and extraordinary;

Howling, whining, yipping, or yelping,

A wolf is like a lone cloud on a full moon's night-

He'll dance into your life, your heart,

Then leap right out,

Making you wonder

"Was he really here at all,

Or was it wishful thinking?"

Tracey M. Stewart

Loading

The Big Bad Wolf

“THE BIG BAD WOLF!”

(He Is Really Not Such a Bad Guy)

I am the Big Bad Wolf,

That children say huff, puff and shout.

But, really I am not such a bad guy,

Like they all talk about.

I have a wife and family,

And, live near a clean blue lake.

“I am really not such a bad guy,

Please believe me for heaven’s sake!”

I have dreams of being an airplane pilot,

That soars high in the sky.

You can sit right behind me on the plane,

And, we can both wave as we fly bye.

I have dreams of scuba diving,

In the oceans deep.

Collecting star fish and sea shells,

For our very own collections to keep.

I have dreams of going on a jungle safari,

To explore all of the animals to see.

Dressed in my green camouflaged suit,

If you look hard, can you try and spot me?

I have dreams of standing at the Statue of Liberty,

And, learning about the freedoms that we all share.

Eating hotdogs at Coney Island,

And, standing in the middle of Times Square.

I have dreams of playing the cello or bass,

In an orchestra that sounds so fine.

Eating in a fancy Paris restaurant,

Just to eat out and dine.

I have dreams of being a cowboy in a rodeo,

In Houston where things grow tall and big.

Maybe working in the hot Texas sun,

On a big oil rig.

I have dreams of going to Washington, D.C.

Learning about Presidents like George Washington.

Visiting all of the museums at the Smithsonian,

Now, that would be exciting and fun!

I have dreams of meditating in China,

At a temple in the mountain far away.

Just spending quiet time alone thinking,

How truly bless I am today.

I have dreams of visiting all of my nursery rhyme friends,

To attempt to change my bad reputation.

To ask them for their forgiveness,

And, build a friendly relation.

I have dreams of being and doing so much,

That I want you all to try to see.

But, I guess for right now,

I have to stay the BIG BAD WOLF,

and just be ME!

©2007 Geary Smith

Loading

The Legend of the Black Sea

 

Legend

There once lived an old man on the shore of a beautiful sea. All day he wove nets and caught fish. There were so many that the old fisherman shared them with his animals. He had a nice dog and an evil black cat. The dog was called Boley and the cat was called Serzhina.

“Boley!” shouted the old man to his dog and it came at once.

“Boley, bring me some water because I’m thirsty!” The dog dashed away and in a little while came back with the water.

“Here’s a fish for you,” the old man said as he stroked him.

“Serzhina!”shouted the old fisherman to his cat this time, but Serzhina didn’t appear.

“Serzhina! Serzhina!” he shouted again, but again nothing happened.

“Serzhina, do you want a fish?!”

As soon as the old man said these words, the cat jumped from the roof and mewled around
his legs with a phony purr.

“I want a fish. Meow, meow…”

“Here is your fish. Now bring me my hat, because I’m getting hot.”

The cat took the fish and then jumped on the hat rack and brought the old fisherman the hat.

“Black cat, evil cat,” yelped the dog.

“Don’t say that!” the old man scolded him.

The next day the old fisherman got sick. He had a high temperature and couldn’t get out of bed.

“Boley, bring me a pill from the shelf,” he said.

The dog tried to jump on the cabinet where the pills were, but he couldn’t reach it.

“Serzhina!”called the old man, but the cat didn’t appear.

“Serzhina! Serzhina!” he shouted again, but again nothing happened.

“Serzhina, do you want a fish?!”

As soon as the old man said these words, the cat jumped from the roof and mewled, “Meow, meow…I want a fish.”

“Serzhina, I can’t go fishing today because I’m sick. When I get better, there’ll be enough for everyone. Hurry, Serzhina, bring me the pill from the shelf.”

The cat jumped on the shelf, but instead of bringing the pill to the old man she purred again, “I want a fish. Meow, meow…”

“Serzhina, please, bring me the pill; otherwise, I won’t be able to get up,” sadly repeated the old man, but the cat didn’t budge. The poor old man didn’t know what to do and began to cry from anguish.

All at once the dog yelped, “Woof, woof, woof…”

The old man turned toward Boley and saw a pill on the ground, “For sure it accidentally fell,” he thought to himself and looked toward the shelf where Serzhina was.

The dog brought the pill to the old fisherman and a little while later his temperature began to fall. When the old man woke up the next morning, he was healthy again. He impatiently threw the net into the sea and caught a lot of fish. He sat down on his chair in front of the house and watched the waves with his pipe in his hand.

“Master, this cat will be our undoing! Let’s drive her away! Black cat, evil cat!” yelped the dog.

“May it never be! You’ll see that Serzhina will change and will become good.”

“Master, do you remember that you said the same thing about her mother. That cursed black Isolda, who tore up your nets every night while she was alive?”

“Boley, we have to believe in the power of good. You’ll see. One day Serzhina will change and will become good.

The old fisherman drew on his pipe and became lost in thought but not for long because the dog again said, “Master, aren’t we going to have breakfast?”

“Do you want a fish?”

“Woof, woof!” barked the dog with his tongue lolling out. The old man threw him a few large mackerels and patted him on the neck.

Just then the hungry Serzhina jumped off the roof. “Meow, meow, I want a fish.”

The old man threw her a fish and then said, “Please, Serzhina, don’t act that way again.”

The cat purred and continued to rub against the old fisherman’s hand while he slept peacefully on the chair.

Unfortunately, when he woke up, the old man saw that the thatched roof of his house was burning.

“Boley, Serzhina, help me! Bring water from the sea! Hurry!” The dog dashed off, but the cat didn’t budge. The old man threw her a fish and she ran to the water, but after a while she fell asleep. The old fisherman threw another fish to the black cat, and once again she began to help put out the fire but only for a short while. A little later the fish ran out and Serzhina went to sleep again. The dog kept on until he was exhausted, but the fire covered the whole house.

The poor old man wept because he had been left without a home.

“Enough! I can’t take any more! Black cat, evil cat!” he raged. Then he grabbed Serzhina and angrily threw her into the sea.

Finally, the old man had escaped from the black cat; however, the sea grew black.

A few minutes later, a small black kitten with a crooked tail turned up beside the burned cottage.

“Shoo! Shoo! Get away from here! No more black cats!” angrily said the old fisherman and chased the kitten away.

“Master, I hope, that you finally have some sense in your head,” yelped Boley.

“Boley, should we hurry up and build the house anew? What do you say?” enthusiastically suggested the old man.

“Woof, woof… but first let’s eat. I’m hungry again!”

“But the fish are all gone.” The old man scratched his head.

“So let’s go fishing then!” suggested the dog. “Okay, Boley, bring the net!”

Unfortunately however, when the old man threw the net into the black sea, he only caught a few small mackerels. The following day the same thing happened again only it was even worse. So day after day, the fish got less and less and the old man and the dog got hungrier and hungrier and the sea remained black.

One morning the poor old man refused to throw out the net, since for the past few days it had always been empty. He had become so desperate and weak from the scarce bits of food that he fell to his knees in the sand with hands out-stretched toward the sea, “Why!?”

“Because you lost your faith in goodness!” answered a herring-gull as it landed on the wood of the burned-out house.

“But there was no good in Serzhina!”

“There is good and bad in everyone, but it depends on you which you will believe!”

“It was her fault that my house burned,” complained the old man.

“Yes, but before that she saved your life!”

“How?”

“Fisherman, are you sure that that pill accidentally fell off the shelf?”

The old man began to think it over, but the gull continued, “As I said, it entirely depends on you, whether you will believe in the good or the bad.”
Not long after that, the old fisherman heard the loud bark of Boley. When he turned around, he again caught sight of the little black kitten with the crooked tail. The poor little thing was curled into a ball and was not brave enough to move, since Boley wouldn’t quit barking at it.

The old man approached and Boley yelped, “It wanted to steal our last piece of fish!”

“Because it’s hungry.”

“Master, don’t you remember? Black cat, evil cat!” yelped the dog even more angrily.

“No, Boley, it’s simply hungry like us. See how small and skinny it is.”

Even though the dog continued to growl at the kitten, the old man divided the last fish into
three pieces.
“Here, Boley, this is for you. This is for me and that is for you, little one.”

The old fisherman gave the meat to the black kitten and started to pet it. Immediately the kitten became agitated and scratched him with its sharp claws.

“Black cat, evil cat!” yelped Boley.

“Don’t say that!” the old man scolded him. “It’s just scared because it doesn’t know us.”

The three of them ate the fish and watched the sea, but after a while the old fisherman again sadly said, “We don’t have anything else to eat. Now we’ll die from hunger.”

The dog whimpered sadly, but the little black kitten jumped up onto the burned roof. Just then the herring-gull said, “Throw the net into the sea!”

“But it is black and there are no fish!” answered the old man.

Since the bird didn’t say anything else, the old man decided to try. He threw the net into the sea and when he pulled it out, it was full to the top.

All of them were very happy and right before the gull flew away, it said, “Fisherman, remember one thing! A person without faith is like a net without fish! Once again you believe in goodness and once again your net is full!”

During the following days with fresh energy from the plentiful food, the old fisherman rebuilt the cottage. He lived for a long time after that, but he never again lost his faith in goodness even though the sea remained black.

The End
©2013 Sergey Nikolov

Loading

Princess Rose and the Golden Bird

Princess

Many, many years ago, in a kingdom far, far away there lived a beautiful princess. She had long red hair and loved roses so much that everyone called her Princess Rose.

Every evening after dusk, Princess Rose went out on the balcony and clapped her hands. A golden bird came flying out of nowhere and alighted on her shoulder. Instantly, the princess’s hair began to shine, ablaze with brilliant red light. When the bird started to warble an enchanting tune, Princess Rose joined it in a song, and everyone in the kingdom fell asleep and had sweet dreams till break of dawn.

Thus passed the years.

Every evening Princess Rose, along with the little golden bird, sang a loving lullaby, so that all people fell asleep and had sweet dreams till break of dawn. Until one day something terrible happened. A wicked witch learned about Princess Rose and decided to curse her.

“Abracadabra, Sim-Sala-Bim, may the rose’s color dim!” the witch said, and Princess Rose’s hair instantly turned as black as tar.

That evening, too, Princess Rose went out on her balcony and clapped her hands. But when the golden bird appeared, her hair glowed in black instead of red. The bird warbled its enchanting melody, and Princess Rose sang her lullaby. Everyone in the kingdom fell asleep, but that night they only had bad dreams and nightmares.

On the following day, the saddened princess asked the bird. “Tell me, golden bird, how can I make my people’s dreams so sweet again till break
of dawn?”

“Black hair in rose water,” the bird chirped in reply.

The princess wondered at this counsel, but abided by it, nevertheless. She filled up a basin with water and sprinkled rose petals on its surface. Then, she dipped her hair into the rose water, and it instantly turned red again.

That evening, when the bird perched on her shoulder, the radiant red glow of her hair lit up the night sky once more. The princess sang her lullaby, and everyone in the kingdom fell asleep and had sweet dreams till break of dawn. The wicked witch was so very angry that her curse had been broken that she decided to cast it again.

“Abracadabra, Sim-Sala-Bim, may the rose’s color dim!”And the princess’s hair turned as black as tar again. Only this time the witch also picked up all of the rose blooms in the entire kingdom.

“Let's see how you'll break my curse now!” she sneered, filled with rage. Once again, the saddened princess asked the bird.

“Tell me, golden bird, how can I make my people’s dreams so sweet again till break of dawn?”

“Black hair in rose water,” the bird chirped in reply.

“But where should I find a rose?”

“Black hair in rose water,” the bird chirped and flew away.

The princess didn't know what to do. So great was her anguish that her eyes filled with tears, one of them falling to the ground below.

At that very moment, a young and handsome prince, who had stopped under the balcony of the princess, took out a little box, and a single red hair from within it. He bent down and placed the hair atop the princess’s tear.

And then, a miracle happened.

Suddenly, the red hair turned into a red rose.

The prince picked the rose and took it up to the princess.

Upon seeing the rose, she immediately brushed off her tears and plucked its petals to add to the water in the basin. Then, she dipped in her hair, and the curse was broken. Everyone gasped in astonishment, and the King asked the prince.

“Young man, where did you find that red hair?”

“When the princess and I were both children, I picked a single strand of hair from her head as a sign of my loyalty to her. And she did the same to me, pulling out a strand of my own hair.”

“It’s true, father,” the princess confirmed and took out a little box. She opened it to reveal a single hair from the prince’s head inside.

Everyone was delighted with this news. The prince and Princess Rose got married on that very same day.

Upon learning that her curse had been broken again, the wicked witch’s evilness swelled so much that she exploded into a thousand tiny pieces.

Eventually, rose blooms sprang up in every garden in the kingdom once again. And so it went: each evening Princess Rose sang her loving lullaby, so that all people fell asleep and had sweet dreams till break of dawn.

The End

© Sergey Nikolov

Loading

Land of Lies

Land map

CHAPTER ONE: NEW KID IN TOWN

"What does your mother do for a living Clara?" asked Mrs. Trussworthy.

All eyes in the room were squarely aimed at Clara Gorman. She felt their gaze heating up her cheeks until they were ready to burst into flames.

"She works at the hospital. She's a brain surgeon," Clara blurted out.

"Oh my!" exclaimed Mrs. Trussworthy to her grade six class. "She's what you call a neurosurgeon. Excellent!"

"Yeah a 'nemosurgeon' that's right," stammered Clara.

"What about your father?" Mrs. Trussworthy asked again. "He's an architect," Clara beamed proudly. "He came here to Oshawa to help build the new nuclear plant."

"And what do you do for fun Clara?" inquired Mrs. Trussworthy. "I read lots of books and do gymnastics and sometimes skating," said Clara.

"Well very good and welcome to Harmony Heights Public School. And I can't wait to meet your parents in a few weeks. Okay class enough questions about our new classmate. Now let's get back to our studies."

Clara had an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach when she heard her parents would be coming to meet her teacher. She spent her first recess standing in a corner of the playground all alone. Suddenly two girls from her class came up to her. They were wearing identical red coats. A crest on the front said Jumpin' Jymnastics.

"Hi I'm Ariana Jeffrey and this is my friend Kaylee Miller," said a very cute girl with short sandy brown hair. "We heard you say you do gymnastics, is that right?"

Clara looked at the crest on their coats again. In her old hometown of Hartland, Ontario she went to the local gymnastics club. She had heard of Jumpin Jymnastics. They were a triple 'A' club and had won many awards.

"Yeah I belonged to Genny's Gymnastics. They were 4A," bragged Clara. That's funny, I never heard of them," said Kaylee.

"Well we only competed against teams from other countries. Last year we had competitions against China and the United States. We were too good for local clubs," Clara
said conceitedly.

"Wow!" said Ariana. "I hope you can join our club and help us become 4A too." "I'll have to ask my mom. I may have to get a private coach this year," Clara said with a little hesitation.

"Yeah, if my mom were a doctor and my dad an architect, I guess I'd have a private coach," said Ariana jealously.

"You have a big house too?" asked Kaylee.

Clara hesitated, "Yeah… and it's got a big pool."

"That sounds good. Could we come over sometime?" inquired Kaylee. "Uh, oh, uh not right now. Some men are fixing our house up."

Just then the bell rang to end recess.

CHAPTER TWO: FOUND OUT!

As the weeks went by Clara was becoming more popular at school. She told everyone about her expensive computer, her chocolate lab dog, and everything else she had. However, no one was ever invited to her house. One day after school Kaylee and Ariana came looking for her.

"Clara, wait up," yelled Ariana and Kaylee in the school hallway.

"Try-outs for gymnastics are next week, are you going?" Kaylee asked excitedly.

Clara said quickly, "No, I've had enough of gymnastics right now. Competing against Romania and the United States last year really wore me out."

"I thought you said China and the United States," said Ariana.

"Oh yeah, that's it. I forgot. I just don't feel like doing it anymore," said Clara haughtily.

"Okay then!" said Kaylee dejectedly as they hurriedly walked away.

Later that night Clara was eating dinner with her parents. It was potluck night and they were eating left over pizza and some roast beef from two nights ago.

"Clara, your father and I have to go to parent teacher night, tonight," informed Sarah Gorman.

Clara replied in a panicked voice, "You can't leave me at home by myself, I'm only eleven."

"Of course not silly," said her mother. "We've arranged for a babysitter. Her name is Danielle Jeffrey. She's the older sister of a girl in your class, Ariana Jeffrey. They should be here any minute."

'They' thought Clara to herself. Then the colour drained from her face when she realized what 'they' meant. Ten minutes later the doorbell rang. Mrs. Gorman opened the door and standing there was Danielle and right behind her was her little sister Ariana.

"Nice to meet you Mrs. Gorman," said Danielle as she extended her hand. "I brought my sister like you asked."

"Great, we're so glad you could babysit for us and that your sister could come," said Mrs. Gorman. "Clara hasn't brought anyone home from school since we moved here two months ago."

Clara looked at Ariana who had a very funny half smile on her face. After talking with Danielle for a few minutes, Mrs. Gorman suggested Ariana and Clara go up to her room to play.

Before the door to the room was fully shut, Ariana blurted out, "You're a big fat liar!! This isn't a big house. Where's the fancy computer, I don't see a pool in that puny backyard and where's the chocolate lab?"

"Uh, I'm uh… well you know….. "Oh forget it," Ariana said angrily.

"It's not cool to try to make people like you by being a liar. Liar, liar pants on fire. Want some water for your pants? I'm outta here." Ariana stormed out of Clara's room. Clara spent the rest of the evening crying alone on her bed. She couldn't face going to school tomorrow. She was positive Ariana would spill the beans and everyone would hate her.

Later Clara heard the front door open as her parents arrived home. She heard some muffled talking and then the front door close. Her parent's were coming up the stairs fast. The door to her room opened and she saw the stone like expression on their faces. Her mother spoke first, "A brain surgeon and an architect Clara? Why did you tell the teacher and your whole class those lies about us? Are you ashamed that your father is a
millwright and that I'm a nurse's assistant?"

Her father David chimed in, "What were you thinking Clara? I was a little embarrassed when your teacher started talking to us. I know we move around a lot because of my job, but…….." Mr. Gorman couldn't finish his sentence as he was all choked up.

"It's late Clara. Put on your pajamas and get to bed. We'll talk about this in the morning," her mother instructed. Clara sat on her bed crying even harder now. She shut off her light and with her clothes still on, drifted off to sleep.

CHAPTER THREE: TRAINING DAY BEGINS

"Miss, miss,….miss. Wake up," a low voice bellowed from the dark. "It's time to go!"

Clara was startled awake by the strange voice, but was unable to get any words out. Just then a blinding light filled her room, she felt herself floating and then everything went dark.

When she opened her eyes the only thing could she see was a bright blue sky and very tall trees. Clara could feel warm air on her face and sunlight peaking through the tall branches. She was leaning against a large rock.

"Hi there," said a man standing in front of Clara. He was very tall and wearing a white suit with lots of jewels and precious stones sewn on. He had a huge hairdo, with thick black hair. He carried a big walking stick with a huge gold knob on the top. For some reason Clara was not afraid as this place made her feel relaxed.

"Where am I and who are you?" asked Clara.

"My name is Nomora Fibbs and you are in the Land of Lies," said the man.

"Why have you brought me here?"

"I bring people from your world to ours to help them stop lying and start telling the truth again." Nomora continued, "I think you've been telling quite a few lies lately and it seems to be making you and those around you very unhappy. I brought you through a portal that goes between your world and mine. While you are here time stands still. We're going to meet some people and see some things that will help you to start telling the truth again."

"Wait a minute," said Clara. "I knew a boy at my old school named Jordan Riplan who claimed to go to a place called Mannerland. Is this the same type of place?"

Nomora replied, "Ah yes, Jordan Riplan. Nice boy. Very good manners now. Little problem with white lies. Anyway, it's time to go."

Nomora and Clara walked out of the forest and onto a stone path with a big sign that said, 'The Walk of Truth'. After several minutes of walking they passed a small clearing filled with beautiful white flowers. Clara looked closely and she could see the little white flowers were popping out of the ground like popcorn.

"Nomora, what is this place?" inquired Clara.

"This is Little White Lies Meadow. White lies are little untruths that usually do no harm. They're said so that people's feelings don't get hurt or to prevent unnecessary worry. These flowers represent white lies being said in your world. Our worlds are connected in a way that not even I fully understand."

"You mean when someone in my world tells a white lie, these little flowers pop up?" asked Clara.

"Yes that's right. However, too many white lies can be bad. If you look down the path a little further you can see where too many white lies have grown together. They begin to rot and then fertilize the ground."

Clara reached down and picked one of the little flowers and put it in her pocket. She and Nomora walked some more until they came up to a small inn beside the road. Clara read the sign which said 'Tegritty Inn' and standing beside it was a big inukshuk marking the way.

Nomora spoke, "The man who runs this Inn is Juan Upman. Nobody ever stays here too long as Juan kinda drives them crazy. Let's drop in for a short visit and you'll quickly see why."

"Good morning," said Nomora as he and Clara approached a short and very skinny man standing at the Inn's counter. "This is my friend Clara."

"Nomora Fibbs! Don't see you around these parts too often," replied Juan Upman. "Why just this morning my two friends, Frank Awnisty and Alexa Zajurate were here."

"We must have walked at least a mile to get here," said Clara.

Juan replied back, "Yeah, I did a two mile walk this morning, very good for the heart, you know."

"Well Juan we must go," said Nomora. "We're thinking of maybe climbing to the second level of Truth Be Told Hills close to the Embellishment Rock Mine to look for quartz.""

"After lunch I'm going to climb right to the very top, to Big Phony Stony, to look for gold," Juan said back.

With that Nomora and Clara waved good-bye and left Tegritty Inn.

"Nomora, Juan did drive me crazy. Every time you said something, he had already done it or was going to do it better than us."

"Juan Upman always does that. For some reason he wants to seem better than everyone else. I guess it makes him feel more important or he's trying to impress us. No one here ever believes anything he says anymore. Even when he might actually be telling the truth sometimes. He really doesn't have too many friends. It's kind of sad. Come on let's go."

"Where are we going next?" inquired Clara.

Nomora replied, "We are going to visit a man named Teldatrudda. Oh wait we can't see him today. He's gone to visit his brother Passdubudda in Mannerland. We can't visit the little boy who looks after Teldatrudda's sheep either. He's supposed to be ready to ring that bell if a wolf is nearby. Although he rang it the last two days just to see if we would come running. Next time maybe we just won't."

"Whom did you say? Mannerland did you say?" asked Clara.

"Oh, uh, never mind. I know where we can head to next," said Nomora. A few minutes later Clara noticed globs of foul looking green and reddish slime fall amongst the trees. Some globs were bigger than others.

"What the heck is that stuff?" she asked.

"Those are called 'Gobs of Lies'" explained Nomora. "People in your world sometimes tell lies that really hurt the feelings of others. However, people often realize what a bad thing they've done and say they're sorry for it. It takes a big person to do that. When they do, our world somehow absorbs the poison from that lie and turns it into those gobs of goo. It's like a fertilizer that makes our trees grow strong and our world thrives off
it."

"You mean like horse manure," replied Clara.

"Yes, lies are like manure, but more like the manure you get from bulls," said Nomora.

Clara and Nomora emerged from the path and into a clearing. In the middle were the largest trees she'd ever seen. Under the biggest tree was a fairly big cottage, with huge red flowers on either side. In front of the cottage was a huge pond.

"What is this place Nomora?"

"This is the house of Frank Awnisty and Alexa Zajurate." Nomora continued, "They are married to each other, but are exact opposites. However, they seem to balance each other quite nicely. That pond there is called Fish Tale Pond."

"Those trees are massive," exclaimed Clara.

"Right you are. Those are called Big Whoppin Walnut Trees. I bring adults here from your world called politicians."

"You mean like the mayor of our city," added Clara.

"Yes that's right. As part of their training, they have to plant these trees if they've been lying to the people they look after. This is a symbol of their willingness to change their ways. Once they start telling the truth and making amends for their bad deeds their gobs of lies are absorbed here. For some reason their gobs of lies make these trees grow crazy big. I bring them back from time to time to see how big their tree is."

"You mean the more apologies they make, the bigger their tree," said Clara.

"Yep, the more they make amends, the more fertilizer comes to our world. And the walnuts that come off them taste a bit like peanut butter cups," added Nomora as they knocked on the door to the house.

"Hello Alexa, " said Nomora. "This is my friend Clara."

Alexa Zajurate spoke first, "Hi to you too Nomora. Come to do some fishing today?"

"Why yes we are if that's okay with you?"

"You are always welcome here Nomora," said Alexa. "The fishing is good right now too. Why just yesterday I caught around five fish all
around ten pounds each."

Just then she heard a man's voice behind her, "Oh Alexa, don't tell fish tales now. You only caught three fish and only one was around 10 lbs, the rest were about six pounds each."

"Oh, yeah, err I guess you're right Frank. I must have got mixed up a bit," said Alexa.

Nomora and Clara borrowed two fishing rods from Alexa and Frank. They sat in two chairs by the dock and talked for awhile.

Nomora spoke first, "Do you understand why I brought you here to the Land of Lies?"

"Yes, I think so," said Clara. "I've been telling too many lies. I've told so many I can't even remember what I've told people. Even things that are true I've been making sound better than they really are. Kinda of like Alexa Zajurate was doing today."

"Do you think telling people those lies will make them like you more?" asked Nomora.

"I think I just want to fit in. We move around so much because of my dad's job, I'm just trying to make friends. I guess it's not working too well, because I probably won't have any friends after tomorrow." .

"I think you can see that one lie leads to another, and then another. Pretty soon nobody will believe anything you say. Just like what's happened to Juan Upman. People won't trust you anymore and it will be hard to make friends. No one will take you seriously and they'll be laughing at you behind your back."

"I think I see that now. My dad says we probably won't have to move again after this and already I've messed things up," Clara finished as she started to cry.

Nomora continued, "First thing you do when you get back to your world is tell your parents and your teacher that you're sorry for lying. They'll understand. The hard part will be apologizing to the kids in your class. Some of them may act badly towards you at first."

"I don't want to do that," said Clara through her tears.

"You must," said Nomora sternly. "It will just make things worse by not telling the truth. Lying will become a habit for you and you'll never really be able to make friends. You'll begin to lie about little things for no reason. The more you do the more foolish you'll look"

"I understand," said Clara. "I'll try what you suggest." "I think you're ready to go back. There's no need for you to see General Rossidy in the Land of Me."

"General who?' questioned Clara.

"Oh look, you've got a fish on your line," Nomora interrupted. Just as Clara was going to pull up the fish, a bright light made her close her eyes. She felt the fishing rod fall from her hands and her body was once again floating. With a quick whoosh, she was back lying in her bed with her clothes on and the morning sunlight bursting through her window.

CHAPTER 4: MAKING AMENDS

'Must have been a dream,' she thought as her hand reached for something lumpy in her pocket. She pulled out one of the beautiful little white lie flowers and, thought again, 'Maybe it wasn't."

At breakfast that morning Clara apologized to her parents. They hugged her and told her they understood and that they loved her very much.

"Just be yourself sweetheart," her mother said warmly. "People have to like you for who you really are."

Going back to school was even harder. All eyes were on her as she walked through the school yard. Some of the girls were whispering to each other and pointing at her. She apologized to her teacher who also said she understood. She got up in front of her class and told them all the things that weren't true. Some gave her angry looks, some just looked away. It was the hardest thing she ever had to do in her whole life.

At recess she stood in the yard, by herself staring at her feet. Just then she saw two other pairs of feet close to her own. She looked up and saw Kaylee Miller and Ariana Jeffrey.

"That was pretty cool what you said in class today," offered Ariana.

"Yeah, I couldn't have done that. I would have been too embarrassed," replied Kaylee.

"Did you really do gymnastics in Hartland?" asked Ariana.

"Yes," said Clara. "It really was called Genny's Gymnastics. I had a lot of fun there, but we never really competed against anyone."

"Well why don't you ask your mom if you can come to Jumpin' Jymnastics with us?" the two girls said together.

With that Clara gave a big smile. She felt better than she had in a long time. Somewhere in the Land of Lies a big gob was falling to the ground.

The End

Christopher Mackenzie Glover

Loading

Pink Chairs and Pigtails

Pink Chairs and Pigtails

It began with a jolt … a day like none other,

For a package arrived marked, To Pigtails… Love, Mother.

 

Now, this isn’t a legend of a prince or prominent queens,

But rather an account of a chair and its vibrant pink sheens.

 

There will be no stories of lands existing from far, far away

Just one of a girl and her most unforgettable day.

 

Yes, her nickname was Pigtails… proclaimed one summer’s season,

But let me start from the beginning, for I do have good reason.

 

The present gleamed beyond paper, bejeweled with lavender trimmings

And she unlaced each one watchfully without shilly-shallying.

 

It towered above her… four times her small size,

Though from the moment she saw it… twinkling light flooded her eyes.

 

Her mother beamed earnestly, “I bought this for you to ignite creativity, and as I strolled past the window, I knew it wanted to come with me.”

With buoyant eyes both overflowing and laughing

It was a battle of wits and ongoing knee slapping

An expression of cheer she continued near soundless, “I embellished with paper and red shimmering ribbons… and hoped it would be the best gift ever given.”

But it was more than a gift as soon they would find

For this pink chair would take Pigtails on an adventurous ride.

To those lands that I’ve mentioned, ruled by chivalrous kings

And a whimsy of magic bestowed from her new favorite thing.

A sidelong glance found her mother, a tender smile shown bright

As Pigtails embarked on a journey this night.

“Good gracious,” smirked Pigtails, eyes wide as saucers. “It’s so pretty I could eat it… but since that’s impossible, perhaps I can shrink it.”

“Yes, I’ll shrink it!” she paused, with a lighthearted boast. “I’ll cut from the bottom where it needs it the most.

I’ll start with a snip and see if it flies then I’ll make my one wish while closing my eyes.”

She sat on the edge of her chair, as if a magical sleigh

And a daydreamer’s vision was soon on its way.

Images flashed while her heart skipped a beat

Pigtails’ wait was finally over as she kicked up her feet.

An ocean of cities… each one with a name,

She soared through worlds of excitement…

Though her room stayed unchanged.

From cities with billowing streams to mountaintop peaks,

The journey would take just all of two weeks.

Pigtails met a Fairicorn called Tippy, who loved chocolate cake

And a baker she feared because he looked quite like a snake.

From the wings of a dragon, Pigtails ascended the sky

Then she danced with a lizard that seemed partial to pie.

When she opened her eyes, her mother stood proud

Because Pigtails was shouting and laughing aloud.

She leapt from her pink chair nestled near a pink table

And the importance of her journey… was to believe in this fable.

Faith comes in all sizes… be it little girls or young boys

Because imagination ignites from the realms of their toys.

©2008 S. A. Harris

Loading

Annie and the Rabbit's Foot

Annie and the Rabbit’s Foot

A sharp rap on the door brought Annie to her senses and she went to see who was there.
‘Hello Annie, where’s your Mum?’ said Mick the milkman, smiling.
‘She’s gone shopping,’ Annie said, as she carefully took the pint of milk and laid it down on the kitchen table, not thinking about paying him.
Mick sighed and scratched his stubbly chin. He stooped down and patted Annie’s thick platinum blond hair, ‘Well, I’ll see her next time, bye bye smiler.’
‘Bye, Mick.’ Annie absently closed the door, and stared out of the window, but instead of seeing what was happening outside, slipped easily into her special world dreaming of elves and fairies. She jumped when she heard the back door creak open and her mother appeared loaded with shopping bags and looking irritable.
‘Did you pay Mick a shilling for the milk?’
‘Ooops, I forgot!’
‘What? I told you the money was in the biscuit tin. Annie, you’re just a
dreamer, never paying attention. You’d think I could at least rely on you. you’re the only girl in the family and you’re eight, not four years’ old! I’ve had enough, Annie! If only your father was around more, and not always at work, never taking any responsibility for you children,’ she finished lamely.
Annie felt suddenly quite cross, it was always her mum telling her off, and never her brothers. They could get away with anything, just because they were boys.
‘I just forgot, mum. It’s not my fault.’
‘Well whose fault do you think it is? You’re getting far too cheeky for my liking these days!’ and with that Annie received a stinging slap across the back of her legs.
Smarting with pain, Annie thought it would be a good idea not to be around for a while, so slipped upstairs into the back bedroom to hide under the bed. In the dusty gloom she saw something wedged up against the back wall. It was mum’s wooden sewing box. Annie reached out and slowly slid the top open. Buried inside were so many muddled buttons of every shape and size, mixed with needles, scissors, black tape, wool, a plastic mushroom used for darning socks, and a few old faded ribbons.
She grasped a handful of coloured buttons and began to sort them into twos, threes and sometimes more. But it was a small rabbit’s foot on a silver chain that caught her eye. ‘I remember this, Granddad took this to war and he said it kept him safe in the trenches.’ Once, Annie’s mum told her it was a lucky rabbit’s foot, but when Annie looked at it, she thought it was sad. She liked to see rabbits’ feet on bunnies when they were alive, not dead! She stroked the smooth silky white fur on the rabbit’s foot, rolling it between her fingers. Hmmm... She shouldn’t really, but how would her mum know if she just took the rabbit’s foot out for a little while? She’d show it to Thumper, her best friend Harriet’s poor old rabbit. She knew Harriet didn’t care for him much, and rarely cleaned out his cage. Annie thought it always smelt of wee. She closed the sewing box quickly, and slid on her stomach backwards from under the bed. Grasping the rabbit’s foot tightly, she tiptoed down the stairs, careful not to step on the squeaky board at the bottom. She could hear her
mother in the kitchen and sniffed the sour smell of boiled cabbage. Good, at least she was busy cooking dinner and wouldn’t notice Annie as she passed by like a shadow.
Annie charged down the cobbled street, past the children rolling marbles on the pavement.
‘Hey, Annie!’ Mr. Field the old gentleman at number fifty-seven, beckoned her over and Annie knew he wanted to show her his budgie called Timmy. Annie’s mum had told her he was a lonely old man since his wife had died. He liked talking to children because they brightened up his day. Especially chatterbox Annie with her sparkling blue eyes. Annie followed him into his living room and he closed the door behind them. His Bakelite wireless was playing ‘Lullaby of Broadway’, and Annie tried to sing along, even though she wasn’t sure of all the words.
‘If you hold out your hand flat, I’ll lay Timmy down and you can tickle his tummy.’
Annie beamed and quickly tucked the rabbit’s foot into her pocket. Timmy felt strange in the palm of her hand, so tiny, but warm and soft. She could even feel his heart beating fast as his tiny chest rose up and down. His beady eyes shot this way and that as Annie tickled him. He began to chirp, more in fright than anything else, and Mr Field laughed.
‘I think he likes you Annie.’ Timmy took the opportunity to fly around the room and then landed on Annie’s head.
‘Ouch! He’s got sharp claws.’
‘It’s OK, I’ll put him back in his cage, Jack’s just come in, anyway.'
Jack was a fat, over fed ginger cat with stripes, a long tail and a pink nose, who was always brushing up against Annie’s legs when she came to visit. She stroked him and he purred to show he was happy. But she knew he didn’t like Timmy, because he was always sitting near his cage and watching him hungrily.
‘Want to see my secret?’
‘What’s that?’
‘Look!’ and Annie showed him the rabbit’s foot.
‘My word, who does that belong to?’
‘My mum, she says it’s special because it’s the only thing she’s got left
to remember my Granddad by. He had this in the war.’
‘Do you know what they say about rabbit’s feet? You keep one in your
pocket, and if you rub it, it brings you good luck, maybe even something you’ve really longed for.’
‘Well it kept my granddad safe in the war, so it must be lucky! Anyway I’m going to show it to Harriet, so I can’t stay.’
By the time Annie reached Harriet’s house, she was out of breath from running so hard. She arrived at Harriet’s door and found it open. Annie could hear everyone in the back garden. It wasn’t really a garden, but a bare patch of concrete with a broken down washing line, the outside toilet, coal hole and a few weeds. Annie walked through to the garden where Harriet was pegging out some clothes with her mother. Annie could see Thumper the rabbit in his cage. He looked unhappy. His coat had once been snowy white, but was now a dirty brown colour. His eyes looked red and watery. His nose twitched as he poked it through the broken wire netting, looking for food.
‘I’ve got something to show you,’ she told Thumper, kneeling down in front of his cage. ‘At least you’ve got all your feet!’ She dug into her dress pocket, searching for the rabbit’s foot, but withdrew her hand in panic. ‘Oh no, it’s not there!’
‘What’s not there?’ asked Harriet coming over.
‘My dead rabbit’s foot,’ said Annie unhappily.
‘You never had one in the first place,’ said Harriet, wiping her nose on
her sleeve.
‘Of course I did, I must have lost it somewhere. I must find it or else I’ll
be in big trouble, I’ve already had one smack today. I’m off home to look for it.’
On the way back, Annie remembered she’d been in Mr Field’s house. ‘Maybe I dropped it in his living room?’ But after knocking several times, she realised Mr Field had gone out. Back at home, she sat down miserably on the doorstep wondering what to do. After a while, she crept indoors and was surprised to see her mother leaning against the oven, arms crossed and frowning.
‘And just where have you been?’
‘I went to play with Harriet.’
Annie looked around and saw her four brothers sat at the kitchen table.
It was unusual to have the whole family together; usually one of them was missing. She also spotted the sewing box. Her heart sank, especially when her mother said, ‘Your Granddad’s rabbit’s foot has gone missing, do any of
you know where it is? He always swore it was lucky, especially when a bullet bounced off his helmet which could have killed him in the war. Now that Granddad’s dead, I keep it as a good luck charm.’
‘No,’ they all chorused, including Annie, who felt herself going red. Annie’s mum’s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but she said nothing more and gave out the dinner. Annie noticed the sad look in her mum’s eyes and felt horribly guilty. Tomorrow she would definitely find it, but where had she dropped the rabbit’s foot? What if someone had picked it up and now they were going to keep it?
On her way to school the following morning, Annie saw a group of girls in a tight circle. She spotted Geraldine, the ring leader. Geraldine was the teacher’s pet who could do no wrong, yet was always copying from the other children to get good marks.
‘It’s mine, I found it!’ Geraldine cried, triumphantly waving something in the air.
‘Found what?’ said Annie, heart racing as she edged closer to see what she had in her hands.
‘Mine, all mine!’
Annie paled when saw her mum’s rabbit’s foot.
‘That old cat belonging to Mr Field was playing with it. So, finders
keepers, losers weepers!’
‘No!’ Annie’s voice rang out loud and clear. ‘It’s my mum’s, I was
going to show it to Harriet, I must have dropped it in Mr Field’s house yesterday. Give it back!’
6
‘Shan’t, make me.’
Annie thought for a while, ‘If you don’t let me have it, I’ll set my big brother on you and he’ll bash your head in.’
Geraldine smirked, ‘Ooh, think I care? No. I want a penny for sweets in exchange for your rabbit’s foot.’ The circle of children crowded in on Annie chanting, ‘Sweets, sweets, sweets!’
Annie knew it was no good arguing. Geraldine was a nasty child. She turned slowly, biting her lip. ‘Alright, I’ll get the money after school.’
‘Good, after school then. I’ll be waiting on the corner with your stinky old rabbit’s foot.’
While Annie’s mum chatted to the next door neighbour, Annie sneaked into the kitchen and stole a penny from the biscuit tin which contained the milk money. She felt guilty, but knew this was her chance to get the rabbit’s foot back and make her mum happy again. She clutched the penny tightly and ran to meet Geraldine on the corner.
‘Here’s the penny,’ Annie shouted.
Geraldine snatched it and laughed. ‘My mum said it wasn’t a lucky rabbit’s foot. She broke her favourite tea cup yesterday and my brother tripped over and gashed his leg on the fireplace. We don’t want it in our house!’
‘You’re a liar, it is lucky. It saved my Granddad from being shot in the war!’ and with that Annie punched Geraldine, grabbed the rabbit’s foot and raced back home. She couldn’t help but think that the rabbit’s foot looked dirty now and no longer snowy white. Her mum would be so upset.
7
Later that evening, Annie heard her mother arguing with her father. ‘A penny’s gone missing from the biscuit tin. You probably took it to go to the pub with!’ she shouted at Annie’s dad. Annie stood on one leg in the doorway and quickly put the rabbit’s foot behind her back when her mum spun round to face her. ‘I’m missing a penny, are you sure you haven’t taken it Annie?’ She looked cross, her mouth turned down.
‘No,’ Another lie, to add to yesterday’s one. ‘How come you never blame my brothers? It’s always me, it’s not fair!’
Annie sprinted upstairs, she could see her mum was brewing like boiling hot tea, ready to erupt. Reaching the top, she stopped and listened.
‘Ever since that rabbit’s foot disappeared, things have gone wrong here.’ Her mum said bitterly to her dad.
What was Annie to do? Her first thought was to get rid of it. She’d hide the rabbit’s foot in her brothers’ bedroom on their window sill behind the net curtains. It was their turn to get the blame. After all, it always seemed to Annie they were allowed to play and not help around the house. How Annie wished she could be a boy at that moment! As for the penny, that would soon be forgotten.
Annie thought her mum would find the rabbit’s foot before long, but it didn’t happen. Whenever the subject of the rabbit’s foot came up, Annie felt horribly guilty. Very occasionally, Annie saw her mother’s bright eyes filling with tears as she tried to figure out where it could be.
8
‘Nothing to remember Granddad with now. Not such a lucky rabbit’s foot after all, was it?’ her mum would say sorrowfully.
As for Annie, perhaps the worst part, was looking at poor Thumper’s feet every time she visited him at Harriet’s house, which always bought a pin prick of guilt to her heart.
© 2013 Tina Shaw

Loading

The Changing World of the Forest Goddess

The Changing World of the Forest Goddess

Hannah walked alone through the woods and felt wistful. She was nine years old but had already seen many changes in her short life. They weren’t all bad things. Some were pretty wonderful. Hannah loved having a new little brother and her stepmother was just lovely. She worried a bit about moving to a new house but was sure it would eventually feel like home. Hannah had to start at another school but she’d always been able to make friends before so wasn’t too anxious about it. Sometimes though, her secret self wished that things didn’t have to change at all.
“Why can’t things stay the same?” she wondered, “Why do people have to leave, families move, and little girls grow up? These thoughts made her feel worried and even a little sad.
Hannah kicked a stone on the path and it hit a huge oak tree set back far in the shadows. She took a few steps nearer to the tree and paused for a moment. There wasn’t any breeze but the tree seemed to be swaying. Hannah rubbed her eyes and looked again. The tree definitely was moving. Its big branches were reaching out to her and getting closer, as she stood still and was entranced by the magic. Soon, she was encircled by branches, twigs, and leaves. As Hannah was pressed deeper into tree’s embrace, she became one with the tree. Hannah’s brown hair grew longer and longer, as it curled and wrapped around the leaves. Her body grew lean and strong and it merged with the bark until they shared one trunk. Her arms and legs stretched out further and higher, entwining themselves with the wooden limbs until she and the tree moved together. Hannah’s gentle spirit softly settled into its new home and she became a forest goddess.
Hannah was now part of the woodland and it was beautiful. As a goddess she knew the friendship of the forest creatures. Chirping birds flew to her and nested in her limbs, squirrels ran over her branches while gathering their nuts, bears brushed their furry backs against her bark, and bunnies cuddled close to her trunk.

tree

Hannah learned a new appreciation for the different seasons because their changes brought wonder and warmth to the heart of the old oak. Winter was a quiet and peaceful time and without leaves, her thoughts were clear and her body was cool. The sparkling white of winter led to the softening spring. In the springtime, she breathed in deeply the rich smell of the soil and marveled at the green new life born to the forest. Spring gave way to the sunny happiness of summer where fat bees buzzed over fragrant flowers and she took long naps in her toasty bark. Hannah’s favorite season of all was autumn, when she felt her most glorious. Her leaves became magnificent colors and she loved to watch the wind lead them in a delightful dance.

Hannah the forest goddess observed how things didn’t stay the same in nature’s world. She saw young animals born to their mothers and the spirit of old creatures pass on. When faced with the cycle of life in her woodland home it brought her both joy and peace.
Within the tree, Hannah spent hours watching the clouds move across the sky. Sometimes they were fluffy and fair, while others looked heavy and gray before they sent a drink of rain to the ground below. In the evening, she watched the stars twinkle against the night sky and was soothed to sleep by the music of the woodland.
As part of the forest, Hannah came to love the changing world around her. Then one day, she felt herself moving within the tree. Hannah’s arms and legs were shrinking and her body broke free of bark. She shook her hair loose from the leaves and her spirit found itself once again in her own body. Hannah looked up at the tree in wonder. She leaned her cheek against the bark and gave thanks for their time together.
As Hannah walked back down the path towards her home, she thought about the many things that would happen in her life. Instead of worrying about them, she now welcomed the changes with both the wisdom of an old tree and the bravery of a young girl. Hannah knew that in an ever-changing world, she would be happy for in her heart she would forever be a forest goddess.

Loading

Mannerland

 

 

Mannerland1

 

“Chew your food with your mouth closed, get your elbows off the table, eat with your fork, get your finger out of your nose and stop blowing bubbles into your milk,” Mary Riplan yelled at her 11 year-old son. “Do you think you were born in a barn or something?”

“Aw mom who cares? We’re not out in public,” Jordan griped back. Ted, Jordan’s father chimed in, “Jordan, that is not the point. What’s going to happen when you take a girl to a restaurant someday? Do you want to embarrass yourself?”

“I hate girls anyway, they’re yucky and I would never take one out anywhere! Leave me alone! You guys don’t know what you’re talking about,” Jordan screeched loudly.

“Jordan don’t raise your voice to us. If you don’t start using your manners and treating us with respect, then you can go to bed right now,” his mother said forcefully. “SHUT-UP!!” was Jordan’s loud and very rude reply.

With one glance at his father’s red angry face and his mother’s bulging eye stare, Jordan pushed himself away from the table and raced upstairs knowing he was in for some very creative punishment.

Mannerland2

Jordan slammed the door behind him and flung himself on the bed. Tears started streaming down his face at the thought of his punishment. He was sure there would be no television for a month or no video games ever again. It was too horrible to think about.

Jordan wasn’t a bad kid, but he just didn’t use the manners his parents had taught him. He was quiet and sometimes shy and that was part of his problem. However, the bottom line was that his behaviour was just plain rude. That got him into trouble as people don’t like to be around those who don’t use their manners. There is only one cure for manners this terrible and it was something he could never have imagined in a million years.

Jordan nodded off to sleep on his bed with his clothes still on. All of a sudden he heard a very deep voice speak to him, “Awaken young man, you must come with me.”

“What the….who’s there? Mom, Dad, there’s a strange person in my room.” Jordan yelled.

Although, the voice somehow calming to him.

“It’s no use,” said the voice. “They have become frozen in time until our quest is complete.”

“Quest, what are you on about?” said Jordan.

Jordan’s room then became awash in bright light and he could not see a thing. He felt himself floating off his bed and being whisked away into the bright light. That was the last thing he remembered.

Jordan awoke in a thick forest with humungous trees. He was lying in a very soft pile of moss. Suddenly from behind he heard a rustling noise and a large figure appeared blocking the sunlight. He was a huge man, about seven feet tall. He had a long grey beard that hung from his chin. He had large muscles and large round eyes that were completely black. He wore a brown cloak with large black boots.

“How are you today young sir?” said the tall man.

“Who are you and what the heck am I doing here? Tell me right now!” demanded Jordan.

“I won’t answer any of those questions unless you can tell me the magic word,” said the bearded man calmly.

“What happens if I don’t tell you this magic word old man?” snapped Jordan rudely.

“Then you’ll be sent to the Jail of the Ill Mannered on Forgive Me Island, overlooking the Cold Bay of Excuse Me,” boomed the old man. “Here you’ll be taught good manners by Mr. Snootee. Trust me, going on a simple quest with me, will be nothing compared to the manner training you’ll get from Mr. Snootee.”

Suddenly from deep in his memory bank Jordan remembered this magic word. The thought of facing someone named Mr. Snootee didn’t sound too good, “Please, oh please answer my questions sir.”

“I am Elderan, a guide for those of the real world that do not use their manners. You, Jordan Riplan, are in Mannerland, a teaching ground for those who do not use their manners. Children like you.”

Elderan continued, “The overseer decides who needs the training and I retrieve them through our time portal. I take them along the Quest Trail, where we make several stops. Each stop will require you to use different manners. Once you’ve completed these tasks you will be rewarded with the Mannerland Code of Manners. If you fail the quest, it’s off for the Mr. Snootee treatment. If that doesn’t work, you go back to your world, where your rudeness will certainly leave you with no friends or family. Come we must go.” Jordan and Elderan set off down a narrow path surrounded by lush flowers.

“Where are we going first?” asked Jordan.

“We are going to visit Passdubudda. You must demonstrate your table manners to him. I’ve heard this isn’t a strong thing with you,” explained Elderan.

After a long tiresome walk, Jordan and Elderan emerged from the path onto a larger dirt road that stood in the middle of the forest. From here you could see a mountain at the edge of trees. If you looked closely, the mountain looked like a folded napkin.

“Jordan that is Table Manners Mountain. Just down the trail a bit is Passdubudda’s cottage. He comes from the people known as the Politees. Politees are a happy people dedicated to keeping good manners. They live in a great walled city called Politeeville which lies at the very end of the Quest Trail. Passdubudda must stay outside the great walled city because people who are very rude are unable to enter the city unless they have earned their Code of Manners. It is our highest law. This is the only way he can train children like you.”

“Are the Politees the only people in Mannerland?” asked Jordan.

“No, there are others. They call themselves the Ignorantees and they turned their backs on good manners ages ago. The Ignorantees are ruled by the evil Queen Rudian. For some reason a magical force keeps them from getting too close to Politeeville. We’re not sure what it is.” Elderan continued, “Our Great King Pardon II keeps an old book known as the Good Book. It contains all the manners from the ages. For some reason when we speak the phrases from the book, it drives the Ignorantees crazy. However, they seem to be getting braver and have made several attempts to get in the walled city and take the book. They believe that once the Good Book is gone, that over time manners may begin to disappear and rudeness will rule not only this world, but yours as well.”

mannerland 4

Jordan and Elderan reached Passdubudda’s cottage and a great jolly fat man came out.

“Come in Elderan. This must be your latest attempt at bringing a young person into the world of manners. You both look hungry after your long walk. Please come sit at my table and we’ll eat,” said Passdubudda.

Elderan nudged Jordan slightly, “Remember what I said about the quest.”

Jordan sat down at a large table with mounds of his favourite food and instantly began to gobble down a chocolate donut with thick fudge icing.

“Wait just one minute there young man,” Passdubudda said sternly. “You have broken the first rule of table manners. Never begin eating until everyone is served and your host is seated. Break two more rules in this part of your quest and it’s Mr. Snootee time for you.”

Jordan tried to recall the table manners his parents taught him. He knew them, he just didn’t use them. “Hey Elderan, err I mean please pass the butter Elderan. Thank-you,” Jordan said nicely.

“Very good Jordan! See you do know your manners; you’re just too lazy to use them. Being lazy is not worth the price of people not being able to stand being around you,” Passdubudda explained.

It was at this time Jordan began to eat his triple cheeseburger and Passdubudda and Elderan stared with their mouths hanging wide open. Jordan sounded like a cow eating grass.

Passdubudda warned Jordan again, “You’re like a little piggy eating from his trough. Please Jordan eat with your mouth closed, I don’t want to see or hear your food once it’s in your mouth.”

After this mistake Jordan put on a display of manners that made Passdubudda fall off his chair not once, but twice.

“Jordan you have passed your first test in Mannerland and I wish you luck with the rest of your tasks,” Passdubudda congratulated Jordan. Remember, if you use your manners all the time it will become second nature to you. Plus you might actually keep the friends you have and maybe even meet a nice girl someday.”

Jordan rolled his eyes at the nice girl comment and he and Elderan waved to Passdubudda as they left the cottage.

They walked towards Table Manners Mountain along the trail. A sign said, ‘Politeeville 5km Away, Have A Nice Day.’

Just then Jordan and Elderan heard a rustling in the brush nearby and two figures emerged. They were dressed in very formal old fashioned army uniforms that Jordan had only seen in history books.

“Pleezam and Thankoo how are you?” called out Elderan to the two figures.

“Fine”, the pair yelled out as they walked towards Elderan and Jordan.

“Please Elderan, tell me who these guys are?” asked Jordan.

“These two are part of the royal guard that patrol the woods and make sure Ignorantees don’t get into Politeeville.” Elderan continued, “They round up any Ignorantees that wander too far south and take them to the Jail of the Ill Mannered where they are taught manners by you know who.”

“Pleezam, Thankoo, what brings you guys so far south,” Elderan asked.

“Pleezam spoke up, “Well for some reason many Ignorantees have been spotted close to Politeeville. The Politees that live along the Quest Trail have had to flee to Politeeville. Gimmie Nevergitz, Yezir and Yezam Respekt, and Kant Halpit arrived in the city this morning. It seems the magic force is no longer keeping Ignorantees away.”

“I think it’s best we get there ourselves,” said Thankoo.

“What about Jordan? He hasn’t earned his Code of Manners; he can’t enter the walled ……”

Elderan was cut-off from what he was saying by the sound of horse hooves coming up fast behind them. “Up ahead, there’s some Politees, grab em,” shouted a large man on a horse riding up to them.

Out of the forest came several others on horses. Jordan guessed these were Ignorantees. They were dressed in dirty food stained clothes, and tattered shirts. On their heads they wore some kind of helmets with big padded ears. They pointed large and very sharp spears at the Politees and Jordan.

“Well, well. What have we here?” bellowed the largest and fattest Ignorantee. “If it isn’t the famous Pleezam, Thankoo and the biggest prize, Elderan. You guys have caused us quite a bit trouble.”

Elderan replied angrily, “Big Burpa you slime. You and your foul queen will never take Mannerland. Why are you so close to Politeeville? King Pardon will surely cast his spells and drive you away.”

Big Burpa smiled smugly. “Not anymore Elderan. We figured out a way to defeat the magic that has kept us away from Politeeville all this time. It’s just a matter of time before we rule Mannerland or soon to be called the Land of Ignorance. Then we can spread bad manners to the real world.”

“Hey boss, what do we do with this brat,” shouted one of Big Burpa’s guards.

“Let me go you ugly pig. I’m rude just like you guys,” said Jordan. These dopes dragged me from my world to try and make me polite.”

“Heh, heh, a boy who really knows how to be rude. Why bother with all that manner stuff? What good does it do you anyway?” Big Burpa continued, “Come with us to the city of Ignorandom and we’ll teach you how to be really rude. We used to do it until Elderan destroyed our ability to make the portal appear. Guards, Stinky Stan and Manny Mouthpiece, tie up the others and march them to Ignorandom. Throw them in the Smelly Sock Jail. Don’t forget to put gags in their mouths so they can’t speak.”

Jordan thought it odd that when the Ignorantees spoke they were very loud. While talking they seemed to use a type of sign language with each other. They also stared very intently at your mouth when you were speaking.

Jordan rode with Big Burpa on his smelly horse, all the way to Ignorandom. Big Burpa smelled like sour milk and cheese. Jordan let out some loud farts and burps on the trip there, but never said excuse me once. Big Burpa would just turn his head from time to time, and wrinkle his nose. For some reason he didn’t seem to hear the farts. They approached the shabby looking village of Ignorandom. There was no large wall around this village, mainly because no one was trying to get in. The houses were falling apart. Dogs and cats ran wild on the dirty streets. In the centre of the city was a brown brick building that kinda looked like a castle.

Big Burpa stopped at the brown brick building and took Jordan off the horse. He was taken to a large dining hall where a scraggly looking old hag with a beat up crown was stuffing her face with food. The others were taken down some stairs with a sign at the doorway that read, ‘Smelly Sock Jail.’

“Hey there queenie, I got a surprise for you,” said Big Burpa as he removed his helmet with the big padded ears. “I got us a new recruit for the guard. This kid has some great promise. Rudest one I’ve seen in years.”

Without looking up the queen snorted back, “Yeah who cares! Get him a uniform. If he’s that bad, he won’t require any training.”

“I’ve got another surprise, even better,” gloated Big Burpa. “I’ve captured Pleezam and Thankoo. Best of all, I captured Elderan too.”

This time Queen Rudian looked up, “As stupid as you are sometimes Big Burpa, this has to be your biggest capture ever. Did you put them in the new sound proof cell?”

“Of course, do you think I was born yesterday?” snapped Big Burpa. Queen Rudian stared at Big Burpa and just smiled an awful crooked smile.

“Our plans to slowly take over Mannerland and destroy manners in the real world are working,” said Queen Rudian. “With Elderan out of the way and unable to bring little brats here, manners will slowly fade away. With Pleezam and Thankoo locked up we can finally get into Politeeville and steal the Good Book. Over time manners will be forgotten.”

“Right on your royal rudeness,” laughed Big Burpa. “Now get that brat a uniform, we’re gonna need all the soldiers we can get to storm the walls of Politeeville.”

Jordan had to do something quick so he could try and get away and free the three Politees. They had to warn the others that the Ignorantees were able to get through the magic force around Politeeville and enter the city.

“Thank-you very much Queen Rudian. I really can’t wait to join the guard. You and Big Burpa are the best,” Jordan blurted out.

At those words Queen Rudian let out a loud shriek and fell to floor clasping her ears in pain. When Jordan looked around the room all the Ignorantees were on the floor grabbing their ears in pain. Some were desperately reaching for their ear padded helmets.

Big Burpa managed a few raspy words, “What are you doing? Don’t say those words.”

The big helmets with the padded ears now made sense. That’s why Big Burpa didn’t seem to hear Jordan’s farting on the ride. It also explained the soundproof jail cells. Polite words caused pain to Ignorantees ears. That’s what kept them from getting too close to Politeeville. The Politees just used their manners all the time without thinking and when the Ignorantees got too close, they heard the words and were instantly in pain.

Jordan now knew what to do and began to shout loudly, “Excuse me Big Burpa. Pardon me for being so rude. Please let me help you in anyway I can. I’m so very sorry.”

With this last loud outburst almost all the Ignorantees in the great hall had either passed out from the pain or were blubbering masses on the floor.

Jordan ran from the hall every time he passed by an Ignorantee he yelled out every polite word he could remember. They fell down instantly. No one was wearing their protective helmets inside their own village. Getting into Smelly Sock Jail was no problem, guards were passing out left, right and centre from Jordan’s melody of good manners.

Elderan and the others were locked in a padded jail cell with thick glass. Jordan took the keys hanging by the cell and opened the door. Elderan had a shocked look on his face and began to stammer, “How the heck………….”

Jordan cut him off, “I don’t have time to explain. We must get out of here before the Ignorantees wake up.”

They all snuck out a back door and grabbed some horses out of a stable. They rode out of Ignorandom as fast as they could go.

The Politees and Jordan arrived at the walls to Politeeville. Once inside Elderan began to quiz Jordan, “How did you do it? How did you make the Ignorantees pass out?”

Jordan began to explain, “Well it kinda happened by accident. I was getting used to using my manners again and some of it just popped out. I had to pretend to be rude so that the Ignorantees would trust me. They wanted me to become part of Queen Rudian’s Ignorance Patrol and help them get the Good Book from King Pardon. When I said thank-you, they grabbed their ears in pain.”

Jordan then went on to explain the rest of what he had figured out in Ignorandom. The Good Book wasn’t really a spell book. The Ignorantees just hadn’t heard manners for so long, so it made their ears hurt and made them feel funny inside.

Elderan replied, “Jordan you saved Mannerland. Pleezam and Thankoo noticed not too long ago that the Ignorantees were wearing those big padded helmets. That’s how come they were coming closer and closer to Politeeville. They must have figured it out.”

Elderan and Jordan walked a short distance to the very centre of Politeeville. There stood a large castle, with beautiful trees and grass surrounding it.

“Come Jordan, I think it’s time you met King Pardon,” said Elderan. Elderan took Jordan into a great hall and at the very end of the room sat many people around a big table talking to each other. Elderan and Jordan approached the head of the table where a very pleasant looking man with a long beard and crown sat.

“King Pardon it’s a pleasure to meet you sir,” said Jordan. “

Jordan Riplan, you have saved Mannerland from certain doom,” replied King Pardon. “We never knew why were able to defeat the Ignorantees. We thought it was a magical force that prevented them from entering Politeeville. I guess in a way using good manners is a magical force.” Elderan beamed at Jordan. King Pardon continued, “I grant you, Jordan Riplan our highest honour. The official Mannerland Code of Manners Medallion.” King Pardon then presented Jordan with a beautiful silver coin. It had a picture of Table Manners Mountain on one side and King Pardon on the other. He slipped it in his pants pocket.

“Come Jordan we must go. It’s time we head back to your world” said Elderan. With that the bright light of the Time Portal appeared.

Jordan turned to Elderan, “Thank-you Elderan. I have learned so much.”

“I am glad you found your manners again, but your learning has just begun. Remember that little white lie you told when you lost your homework last week?” smiled Elderan. “Expect another visitor soon. His name is Nomora Fibbs and his specialty is lies. Good Luck!”

Jordan’s smile fell at that news and the bright light rose up all around him and then everything went dark.

Jordan awoke in his bed. His clothes were still on, but a blanket had been placed over him. He sat straight up in bed, it must have been a dream, but it felt so real. Jordan raced downstairs and his parents were sitting at the table eating breakfast.

“Mom, Dad I’m sorry for how I behaved last night. I know I should be punished for being so rude,” Jordan said to his parents. Jordan sat at the table and ate his breakfast. His mom and dad were stunned by the manners he was using. They were sure aliens had replaced their son during the night. Jordan got up from the table and went upstairs before his parents could get any words out. He was going to change his clothes from yesterday and get ready for school. He took off his jeans and was going to put them in the laundry hamper when something fell out of the pocket. Jordan thought it was a quarter and picked it up. His mouth fell open as he looked at the silver coin with the picture of Table Manners Mountain on the front. Nomora Fibbs was going to be visiting him very soon.

THE END

Christopher Mackenzie Glover

Loading

St. Uny Fairy School

Once upon a time there was a school for fairies called St Uny High and the fairies in that school were always extremely good. In the school there was a very special group of friends, their names were Silvermist who wore a beautiful blue dress and at 14 years old the eldest of them all. Then there was Idressa who was 12 and wore a sunburst yellow dress. Next was Tinkerbell who was 11 and wore an emerald green dress. Then came Rosetta at 10 years old and wore a ruby red dress. Vidia was next at 9 years old who loved wearing her pretty purple dress then finally there was Fawn who at 8 years of age was the youngest of all the friends and wore a ginger orange dress.

One weekend they were playing in the woods and an idea popped into Fawns head. “Hey Guys! Shall
we go to Unicorn Meadow?” The friends were not so sure and a little scared but reluctantly agreed. So they all flew off to the meadow, but when they reached there the Unicorns had mysteriously disappeared, however fortunately Silvermist with her special powers could sense where they had gone. She said “Guys, they have gone over the hill to the Cold Side of the meadow.”

Now the Cold Side was an area at the furthest point of Unicorn Meadow and it was strictly forbidden for any fairies to go near it by their Head teacher, Miss Lopez. But they simply had to find the Unicorns.

So they plucked up the courage and flew on up and over the hill. Not that far on they saw one of the Unicorns, Vidia used her magic fairy dust to round him up and sent him back over to the safe side. Then Tinkerbell saw another Unicorn and rounded that one up with her magic wand and sent him on his way back. Next Idressa rounded a Unicorn up, then Silvermist, then Fawn, then Rosetta but there was one more still missing.

On they flew closer and closer to the Cold Side, until they came across another friend who was Tinkerbelle’s 15 year old sister, Periwinkle, who wore a snowy white dress and was standing next to the last missing Unicorn. “Hi Sis” said Tinkerbelle, “Why are you here?”

“I had a strange dream last night” said Periwinkle, “I dreamt that the Unicorns were in trouble so here I am, let’s get this one rounded up and back to the safe side of the meadow.”

So Periwinkle waved her wand above her head to cast her magic over the Unicorn but...... something strange happened.

The clouds darkened, the wind whistled as the leaves blew off of the trees. The thunder roared as a bolt of lightning struck the ground not twenty feet from them. Suddenly there in front of them stood their Head teacher, Miss Lopez, in the form of a hideous old troll. Her skin was a grotesque green colour with ugly hairy warts on her face. Her hair was filthy and knotty and her clothes were no more than hanging, dirty rags.

“Girls!” Exclaimed Miss Lopez, “I am furious with you all for disobeying my rules and coming over to the Cold Side of the meadow!”

Silver Mist explained “We didn’t mean to come over to the Cold Side of the meadow, but we had to get the Unicorns back to their field.”

Fawn then asked “What has happened to you Miss Lopez?”

Miss Lopez replied “This is who I am. This is where I live. I told you not to come here, but you did! And now this is where you will have to stay forever as you cannot ever return home. My secret
cannot ever get out....ever!”

Suddenly a long, crooked, magic stick appeared in Miss Lopez’s hand, she lifted it high above her head to cast her evil spell on the fairies, when Tinkerbelle suddenly shouted “Stop!!! You don’t have to do this Miss Lopez.”

“You can come back with us and still be our Head teacher” Idressa added.

“You don’t have to live out here, Miss.” Vidia stressed.

“You can still be a troll and a Head teacher.” Rossetta said, “But just be a kind troll and a nice Head teacher”.

Miss Lopez’s face once again screwed up in anger as she raised her magic staff again to cast her evil spell and all the fairies shouted “We love you, please come back with us!”

“After all” Said Tinkerbelle, “We are all different but we can still be kind and thoughtful to each other.”

Miss Lopez’s scowling face slowly relaxed as she gradually lowered her staff. Tears began to roll down her cheeks and a huge beaming smile appeared on her face.

“Thank you my beautiful fairies” Said Miss Lopez in a now softer voice.

With that silver light shone from behind the fairies Head teacher and wrapped around her like a stunning twinkling cloak. A moment later the silver light faded and now a beautiful young Miss Lopez stood in front of them. The fairies stood with their mouths open.

Miss Lopez explained, “You have just broken a 400 year old spell which was put on me by an evil old Witch. The spell was to turn me into a Troll after the home time bell rang at the end of the school day and would return me to normal just before the start of school the following morning. I lived over here on the Cold Side of the meadow so not to scare any of you, my lovely fairies. The spell would only be broken if any of my fairies would show me kindness and love when I was in my Troll form, and you did, I am so grateful to you my lovelies.”

And with that Miss Lopez gathered up the last remaining Unicorn and turned towards her beautiful Fairies and said “Shall we go home ladies?” They all smiled and nodded as they turned to make their way back to St Uny High, where they all lived happily fairy ever after!

THE END

Imogen Morris

Loading

The Snow Mouse (Ears Mouse)

Ears Mouse, Book 2

Ears Mouse woke up with a shiver, 'Brrrrrrrrrr' he said to himself, 'I am in my nice bed with my big quilt but I am still cold, specially my nose'. His nose was almost as red as Rudolph the Red Nose Reindeer's nose. He had his night cap on his head to keep his ears warm and had also put some extra blankets on top of his quilt, as he had thought that it might be cold that night. He looked at his clock on his bedside table, it said 8:45 - yet he could not see any light shining through his curtains as it normally did at that time of morning.

Ears Mouse counted 1- 2 - 3 and then jumped out of bed, ran over to his door, grabbed his dressing gown and put it on as quick as he could. He then went over to his window and opened the curtains. All he could see through his window was white stuff, like very thick fog. He decided that he better light his fire to make his house feel a bit warmer. Using some old newspaper and some twigs, Ears Mouse tried to get a fire going but each time a good flame went up the chimney a big drop of water would come down the chimney and put the fire out. Ears Mouse thought that he would have to go outside to investigate. So he go dressed very quickly and put on his warmest coat, his wellies, gloves and scarf. He opened his front door and walked out into the fog - or at least he tried to. Ears Mouse bounced back into his house and landed on his bottom on the floor. It then struck him - it was not fog, it was snow. He now realised what had happened, 'it must have snowed very heavily last night and has blocked my chimney, door and windows' he thought to himself.

Ears Mouse was very worried now, 'how am I going to get out?' he wondered, 'I do not have much food left in my larder as I was planning to gather some more food today'. He though that he had better start to dig himself out just in case the snow did not melt for a few days, so he got his shovel from the cupboard in the kitchen and stuck it in the snow in his doorway. 'Hang on', he thought, 'where am I going to put the snow that I dig out'. He realised that he would have to put it into his house. After a while Ears Mouse had snow all around him and felt like he was standing in a freezer. He was starting to feel very cold indeed.

Outside things looked a little bit better. Harry Hedgehog had been looking for some nice juicy grubs that morning and had raised the alarm when he saw what had happened to Ears Mouse's house. During the night the snow had blown along the lane and the strong wind had made a snow drift all over Ears Mouse's house. Many of Ears Mouse's friends were now discussing what they could do to help get him out of his snow covered house. There was too much snow for the animals to shift using just spades and shovels. 'We could ask Donald Donkey to stamp on the snow to make it smaller', said Harry Hedgehog. 'No, that would be too dangerous' said Sid Squirrel, 'Ears Mouse may be digging his way out and he could get stamped on'. 'I have an idea', said Molly Mole, 'I could try and make a hole through the snow'. 'Molly, have you ever burrowed through snow before?' asked Freddie Frog. 'No', replied Molly, 'but is should be much the same as burrowing through the earth , just a bit colder. 'I think it's a great idea', said Sid Squirrel, 'does everyone agree?'. Everyone agreed it was the best plan so far.

Molly prepared herself for her journey through the snow. Sid Squirrel loaned her his bobble hat which she wore on her nose to help keep it warm. Harry Hedgehog loaned her his sweater, even though it was full of holes from his spiky spines.

Molly started to dig through the cold snow and luckily it was not too hard. Meanwhile, back in Ears Mouse's house, it was now very cold and Ears Mouse was starting to look a bit blue. He had not managed to get very far through the snow before his shovel's handle had broken. He was now using his hands to dig his way through the snow but it was so cold he could not feel his fingers. Standing back from the snow, to have a rest, Ears Mouse though he was starting to see things. He could see a red blob in the snow and it was getting bigger and bigger. It was the red bobble hat on Molly Mole's nose that was poking through the snow and soon after Ears Mouse could see Molly's head. 'Molly, am I glad to see you?', said Ears Mouse, 'I was just about to freeze if I had to stay in here any longer'. He gave Molly a hug and then followed Molly back through the hole.

There was a loud round of applause when Molly Mole and Ears Mouse both climbed out of the snow tunnel. All Ears Mouse's friends gather round and gave him a big hug. Sid Squirrel put a big warm blanket around Ears Mouse's shoulders and Harry Hedgehog gave him a hot water bottle, being careful not to make a hole in it from his spikes. They all went back to Harry Hedgehog' place as he had lit a big fire.

Ears Mouse sat beside the fire drinking a lovely mug of vegetable soup and was soon feeling much much warmer.

Harry Hedgehog's house was so warm that the other animals decided to go outside and build a snowman - well actually a snow mouse like their friend Ears Mouse.

THE END

©2007 Artie Edmonds

Loading

The Picnic (Ears Mouse)

Ears Mouse, Book 1

On the edge of a very small country village in England there is an old road called Hollies Lane. This lane leads to a small but beautiful forest called Oak View, which is not visited very often by people. All along this lane, if you were to look very carefully, you would find lots of holes - some big, some small and some very small. All of these holes are homes to various creatures - some big, some small and some very small. If you were to look even more closely you might see that just inside these holes there are doors - just like those on your house. And if you were very lucky to see into the holes, when the doors were opened of course, you might be very surprised to see that inside they are very like houses, just like the ones that you and I live in.

One of the smallest houses in Hollies Lane belonged to a field mouse who's name was Ears Mouse. Ears Mouse was a very ordinary mouse except for one thing. . . . he had rather large ears for a mouse. All mice have very good hearing, but Ears Mouse's hearing was so good that he could hear a pin drop a mile away even with the door shut.

Ears Mouse lived in a hole at the bottom of a very large, beautifully shaped, old oak tree. He built his house with the help of his many friends, most of whom lived in the lane or the nearby forest. It had taken about a week to build the house and then about another week to make all of the furniture. The front door was made from a few hazel twigs which were tied together with string. The windows were made from some broken glass that Ears Mouse found in the laneway near an old broken down cottage.

Over the years Ears Mouse had made this house a very cozy place and it even had a fireplace and chimney to heat the house in the winter and to boil a little pot of water to make his favorite drink - nettle leaf tea.

The old Oak tree that Ears Mouse lived under was also the home to one of Ears Mouse's friend, Sid Squirrel. Sid's house was a hole about halfway up the tree where a large branch had dropped off a few years ago during a terrific gale. When it broke off it had left a hole into part of the tree, which had died about fifty years ago when it had been hit by lightning. This had left a hollow in the dead part of the tree and had made an excellent place for a house. There was lots of room for Sid to be able to store his hazel nuts each year before the winter set in. There were lots of other trees in Pine View forest and there was nothing that Sid enjoyed more than jumping from tree to tree in search of more nuts. He was vary daring and if you saw him jump you would sometimes think he had wings as he would appear to fly from one branch to another.

Next door to Ears Mouse's house was a very big house which belonged to his friend Harry Hedgehog. Harry's house was not quite as tidy as Ears Mouse's house as he was always picking up bits of grass and leaves on his spikes and then bringing them into his house where they would fall onto the ground. However it was a very cozy house with a lovely carpet of soft straw which made you feel like you were floating on air. Harry Hedgehog was very proud of his garden where he grew some very tasty vegetables. He never had any problems with slugs or grubs, which would normally make holes in the vegetables, as they were his favorite type of food.

The next house along the lane was not quite a house but more of a pond. Here lived Freddie Frog who was the best swimmer of all of the creatures who lived in the lane. He was also the highest and longest jumper, which came in handy if you wanted to get somewhere fast. Freddie liked to sleep at the bottom of the pond under a large lily plant, which were like his curtains to keep the light out. During the day he would hop out of the water and jump through the long grass in farmer Gill's grazing field looking for flies which were resting on the blades of grass. He would eat any type of fly he could find but he especially liked green flies as they were very very tasty.

Just a bit further on was Ears Mouse's friend Hammy Hamster. Hammy was probably Ears Mouse's best friend as they had grown up together and they liked many of the same things such as cheese and corn. Hammy had a very nice house but it was hard to get into as it was filled with straw which was exactly as Hammy liked it to be. This made it a very warm house all year round, even in the coldest winters. He would open his front door and would then crawl into the straw and disappear and you had to really shout loudly if you wanted to attract his attention. During the day Hammy Hamster was a fitness fanatic, he would run for hours up and down the lane to make sure he did not put on too much weight - because if he did he might not fit into his house.

Next along was Molly Mole whose house was a bit unusual in that fact that the door was flat on the ground. Molly lived under the ground and actually moved her house along the lane now and again, each time making a new entrance. She did not have very good eyesight or a very good sense of direction, which meant that she sometimes bumped into things and got a sore nose. She never traveled very far as she was only small and it was quite hard digging under the ground. Molly usually only came out at night, but if she ever came out during the day time she would keep her eyelids almost closed to protect her sensitive eyes from the bring sunlight.

Finally, just inside Pine View forest, lived Ears Mouse's oldest friend Olivia Owl. Olivia lived in a very tall ash tree which was one of the highest trees around. She usually slept all day and then went out for food when it got dark. Olivia was a very unusual Owl as she was a vegetarian and had actually save Ears Mouse from being eaten by another Owl where he was just a baby mouse. He had been playing near his mother just as it was getting dark and had not see the shape of a huge owl approaching from behind. Just before the owl had reached Ears Mouse Olivia Owl swooped and picked him up and then dropped him beside his mother. Ears Mouse's mother had never seen anything like this before and thought that she would never see Ears Mouse again. They were both very grateful to Olivia Owl and became great friends.

Ears Mouse had a few other friend who passed through the lane now and again, one of whom was Donald Donkey. Donald lived in the field on the other side of Farmer Gill's sheds and he usually helped to pull the hay cart when it was harvest time. Donald would sometimes come down the lane to see all of his friend if someone had left the gate to his field open.

The Picnic

Ahhhhhhhh - Ears Mouse let out a very big yawn and stretched his arms as he woke up this morning. He got out of bed, put his dressing gown on and went over to the window to open the curtains. He could see that the sun was shining even before he opened his curtains, but to his surprise the sky was completely blue with not a cloud in sight. He gave a big grin as this was exactly what he had been waiting for. This was the ideal day for a picnic by the lake he thought to himself.

As fast as he could, Ears Mouse ate his breakfast, while having a wash and getting dressed all at the same time. Within no time he was out the door and making his way down the grassy track to his friends houses. First he called at Harry Hedgehog's house. 'Harry', shouted Ears Mouse, as he knocked on his door, 'have you seen how beauuuuu. . . tiful a day it is today and perfect for a picnic by the lake'? Harry Hedgehog opened the door slowly, still in his pajamas, with his eyes only half opened. He had to close his eyes when he saw how bright it was and went back inside to get his sunglasses.

'Wow' said Harry Hedgehog, when he saw the beautiful clear sky, 'yes, perfect weather for a picnic Ears Mouse, I will get ready straight away'. Ears Mouse then went to see his other friends - Freddie Frog, Hammy Hamster, Molly Mole and Sid Squirrel. They all agreed that it was a perfect day for a picnic and agreed to meet at Ears Mouse's house in half an hour.

Ears Mouse quickly ran back to his house and made some lovely cheese sandwiches and a quarter of an apple that he had collected under an apple tree the day before. The sandwiches smelt so lovely that he was almost tempted to eat them all straight away . He carefully placed all of his food in his rucksack and he grabbed his straw hat and sunglasses and went outside, just in time to see all of his friends arriving at his gate.

'Ready?' asked Ears Mouse, 'Ready' they all replied and so they set off across the fields to Woodside lake, which was one of their most favorite spots for a picnic. Woodside lake was, as it sounds, very close to the woods called Woodside and was where Ears Mouse's other friend, Olivia Owl, lived. Ears Mouse knew that Olivia would be fast asleep at this time of day, as she would have been up all night and needed her sleep, and for this reason he did not ask her if she wanted to go to the picnic.

It was not too far to Woodside lake but Molly Mole was a bit slow and her eyesight was not very good in the sunshine. So Sammy Squirrel let her sit on his back most of the way. Along the way they all chatted about some of the great times they had at Woodside lake last year. After about half an hour they arrived at the lake and Harry Hedgehog spread out a big tartan blanket on the ground. They all placed their picnic baskets onto the blanket and then took out their drinks and put them into a nearby stream, which ran into the lake, to keep them cool. It was too early to start eating so they all went down to the lakeside and put their legs over the bank and into the lake - all that is except Freddie Frog who leapt straight in with a big splash.

Freddie disappeared under the water for a few seconds and then popped back up with a big grin on his face - 'beautiful' he said, 'come on in, it's just the right temperature'. But the others all shook their heads, none of the others could swim and didn't really like getting wet except for their feet, or when they had to wash themselves.

After a while they all got a bit peckish and raced each other back to the picnic blanket. Ears Mouse took out his cheese sandwiches out of his picnic hamper and had a good sniff before he took a bite - Mmmmmm, this smells lovely he said. Sid Squirrel had brought some hazel nuts that he had left over from after the winter. Hammy Hamster had some lovely straw that he had collected the day before in Farmer Gill's hay field. Harry Hedgehog had brought along some grubs, which he had dug up that morning - 'nice fresh juicy ones' he thought to himself. Freddie Frog hadn't needed to bring any lunch as he caught lots of flies around the edge of the lake and was almost full by the time the others had started to eat.

Ears Mouse looked at Molly Mole and saw that she was looking a bit embarrassed. As well as having poor eyesight Molly also had a very poor memory and had forgotten to bring any food. 'Would you like any of our food' offered the others?. 'No, thank you very much' said Molly Mole, there is only one thing I like to eat and that is worms. 'My grubs are like worms' said Harry Hedgehog. 'Ugh, how can you eat those horrible looking things' said Molly Mole, ' disgusting - no thanks, I must go and get some fresh worms'. So Molly started to dig a hole, which she was very good at doing, and within no time she had disappeared under the ground. Now, unfortunately Molly was also very poor at something else and that was directions. She was digging very fast but heading straight for the lake.

There was a very loud rumbling noise and all of a sudden a great fountain of water shot up from where Molly Mole had started to dig the hole. Everyone looked up as a fountain of water shot up into the sky and then they noticed that there was something on top of the jet of water - it was Molly Mole. 'Help, Help - please get me down from here, I can't stand heights nor water' said Molly Mole. 'What can we do' said Ears Mouse? 'We could try and block off the water' said Sid Squirrel. 'We could do', said Freddie Frog, 'but then Molly will land with a big bump and she will be very angry with us'. 'Help, Help' shouted Molly Mole again. 'We are thinking' shouted the others. 'Well please think quicker' said Molly Mole 'I am getting very wet up here'.

Just then the sky darkened and a shadow, like a cloud, fell across all of them. Swhooooosh, Molly disappeared from the top of the fountain. It was Olivia Owl who had flown from her tree in Pine View forest and had scooped down and gently picked up Molly Mole in her claws.

Olivia gently placed Molly Mole on the picnic blanket and then landed close by. 'Olivia' said Ears Mouse, 'what are you doing here?, I thought you would have been fast asleep at this time of day'. 'I was having a very nice sleep', said Olivia 'until I heard these screams from Molly Mole and I thought that I had better see what was happening'. 'Thank you Olivia' said Molly ' and sorry for waking you up'. 'Now that I am awake I may as well have something to eat' said Olivia. So everyone gave Olivia a bit of their picnic food.

After they had all finished their food they decided to play a game of hide and seek. Freddie agreed not to hide in the lake, Sid agreed not to climb a tree, Olivia agreed not to fly into the sky and Molly agreed not to go under the ground, especially as she was still drying off and did not want to end up on top of a fountain again. They all had a great time looking for each other and it was not very long before they were all worn out and decided to have a nap in the sun. After a while the sun started to set and Ears Mouse decided it was time to make their way home. They packed up the picnic and walked across the fields back to Ears Mouse's house. Olivia Owl carried Molly Mole in her claws and luckily Molly could not see how high up she was due to her poor eyesight.

When they all arrived back at Ears Mouse's home he invited them all in for cake and tea. They talked for ages about the wonderful day that they had and the funny things that had happened, even Molly Mole thought that her adventure on top of the fountain must have looked funny. They had enjoyed the lovely picnic by the lake and were already looking forward to the next one.

THE END

©2007 Artie Edmonds

Loading

The Clam Said, Ouch!

THE CLAM SAID, OUCH!

"LOOKIT!" Adam shouted.

Frosty edges rode the top of huge waves, like a parade of small hills heading for the ocean beach.

"Too high," three-year old Colin giggled.

"No, they're not!" Adam said. He was seven, so he should know. "Follow me," he ordered.

Colin did.

"Aren’t you glad we brought our surf boards?" asked Adam. Colin’s head bobbed up and down.

The older boy carried his brother into deeper water. Soon they were surfing the waves. Huge crests carried the boys out to sea then back again.

"Watch me do some good tricks," Adam said.

“Ok,” Colin said. He was having great fun.

Grand-papa nervously chewed his nails as he sat on the red sand watching. When he said, “Go play,” he didn't mean they should go riding such huge waves.

What will grand-mama say when she finds out? He wondered.

Adam showed Colin how to do back flips. "Go really fast, so you won't sink," Adam said.

"Ok," Colin answered. He wasn't afraid if his brother wasn't. Besides, he had his lucky blue rubber boots on. Soon, he was doing his own fancy flips and somersaults.

For a little guy, Adam was almost as good as his brother. Even the cormorants and seagulls were impressed.

Needing a rest, both boys sloshed there way to shore, and went to sit by grand-papa. His open mouth needed a rest. So Adam pressed his nose and chin together.

Colin placed a floppy hat across grand-papa’s face to prevent any sunburn. "Let’s find treasures now," he said.

Adam said, “Okay.”

Both searched the red shoreline for treasure. They were close to Oak Island where Captain Kidd hid his own treasure.

At first, it was hard walking on top of hot sand. But feet soon cooled off as they kept sinking in softer wet spots.

"Feet hurt? Adam asked. He also stepped on too many broken bits of Soft Shell Clams. They had been hiding under “Kelp” that looked like lettuce.

"No, this is lotsa fun," Coling answered. He tried to forget the pain in his right foot.

Why did the sand keep spitting up waterspouts? They wondered. Curiosity had them running from one splashy spout to another.

Sand flew in all directions, as they dug down with both hands.

"Ouch!"

"What happened, Colin?” Adam asked.

"I didn’t say anything," the younger boy answered.

Adam dug faster. By now they were about a foot deep. "Ouch!" said a strange voice. Now it was Adam’s turn to be surprised.

“Your digging hurt me.” A curved creature with a thin shell lay panting on its side. "No more," it said. "I'm tired of trying to escape."

Adam and Colin took turns copying grand-papa's bulging, bright-as-moon eyes. But their wide-open mouths were a little smaller. Not so many teeth.

"I'm a Razor Clam," said the voice. "I dig straight down when I'm frightened."

"We be friends now?" asked Colin.

“Okay,” the Razor Clam answered. Then he did a side flip out of his sandy hideout.

"What's happening?" he asked.

clam2

He offered to be their guide, when he discovered the boys were visiting from London, Ontario. Also, this was their first time swimming in the Atlantic Ocean.

Just then, Grand-papa came along. He decided not to be surprised anymore by anything. So what if his grandchildren were speaking to a Razor Clam?

The boys listened to their new guide.

“There are other shellfish in the area,” the Razor Clam said. “Come on, I’ll show you where to find Bar Clams and Quahogs on the beach.”

“Want to come, grand-papa?” asked Adam.

“Sure.” Grand-papa whispered low. “Now we’re talking to sea shells.”

Rock Crabs did a sideways shuffle across the sand. They enjoyed having new friends. Lobsters began their dance, snapping claws in the air.

Mussels, with bluish-black shells, joined the beach party.

And Adam, Colin even grand-papa clapped happily.

As each performance ended, their group grew in size, from other shells across the beach.

Grand-mama finally found her family. She decided to join in the fun. Soon the shoreline was filled with twisting, leaping, flipping and jumping shapes.

Forgotten were daydreams of a pirate’s treasure. With an old chest filled with doubloons, rings, and gold.

Everyone was too busy playing leapfrog with friends among bits of driftwood. And playing tag around dory boats resting on the beach.

They splashed each other racing from one sandbar to the next. Then with laughter, rolled in the kelp along the shore. After, they pitched wet, sandy balls at each other.

Before the end of this fun day, both grand-pa-parents and children climbed up and up. Whew, they made it to the top of wavy crests.

Once there, they surfed all the way home.

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2008

Loading

The Painter’s Daughters

The Painter’s Daughters There was once a painter who had two daughters; one rare and beautiful, the other common and ugly. The painter delighted greatly in his beautiful daughter and made her the subject of all his paintings. The ugly daughter, however, received no attention and wept alone hidden in her room.

When the daughters’ mother came to see the father’s paintings, she felt great sorrow for her ugly daughter. She entered her room, comforted the child, and took a single tear from her cheek and placed it in her garden outside.

Over time the beautiful daughter grew vain and could only see beauty in the contours of her own face. Even the paintings by her father, once cherished relics of her father’s preference, now seemed incomplete and a mockery of her true beauty.

Meanwhile it happened that the solitary tear which had fallen into the garden soil produced a flower so beautiful and fragrant, yet delicate and fragile, that the ugly daughter found delight in her soul. The colors of this treasure were so complex and vibrant that the painter broke from his obsession with painting only the beautiful daughter and tried desperately to capture the flower’s beauty in paint.

When the beautiful daughter saw that the painter had abandoned her she cried not tears of sadness, but of jealousy and anger. For you see even though she admired no beauty except her own she, even she, could not deny the splendor and surpassing quality of the rare flower.

At night, when all were asleep, the beautiful daughter grasped the delicate and fragile flower and tore it petal by petal until nothing remained but a single thin stem. She gathered the desolate petals and burned them in the fireplace careful to destroy every last bit.

It happened that at morning’s light the ugly daughter went out to tend to her flower and found it missing. Overcome with grief she ran into her room and began to week anew. This was a different sort of crying; it was deeper and sadder than before. The beautiful daughter entered the room and sat beside her sister. “Why do you cry? The flower may be gone, but its beauty was never yours.”

The ugly daughter only continued to cry.

“Did you suppose one day you might wear the flower and be found beautiful like me? Foolish sister, there is no helping your appearance with a flower! Your crying is for nothing.”

At long last the ugly daughter calmed from her crying and responded to her sister saying, “dear sister, it is not for myself that I cry, but for you. I have always admired your beauty, perhaps even as much as father, and when I saw the flower that grew from my tear I knew at once that this gift, rare and gorgeous, would have but one surpassing use. I daily tended to cultivate the fragile flower until the day of my sister’s wedding when at long last you could wear it as a brooch of exceeding beauty. But as it is, a jealous thief has stolen my one perfect gift for my own sister. Now you can see why it is I cry.”

The beautiful sister was so astonished by her sister’s love that she swore an oath that very hour to wear a veil over her face until she learned the same inward beauty shown by her sister.

©2013 Ryan Slattery

Loading

A Boy Made Happy

A BOY MADE HAPPY

In this little town of Truro, Nova Scotia there are many boys and girls who are afraid. Some remember sorrows which happened to them in the past.

A badly cut finger or a broken ankle. Sometimes even a hurt, deep inside from a word spoken in anger.

When the night sneaks upon them, children lay in bed with the blankets tightly up around their chins. The shadows on the edge of the ceiling make them slide deeper under the covers.

One of these young children is a boy who is a real scaredy-cat. Matt is ten years old and always nervous about something. And tonight is no exception. That's why his mother left the light on in the hallway. To frighten away strange noises.

But that's not all that's wrong with Matt. He is also very unhappy. In the daytime he watches everyone pass by.

He notices adults carry their briefcases on their way to work. He even worries about how hard they have to work.

He sees ladies holding umbrellas in case the rain comes in the afternoon. He thinks a hurricane or a terrible rainstorm might come.

Matt always thinks the worst. He even lingers behind other children on their way to school. Some play friendly tricks on each other and tease and holler in loud voices.

Not Matt. He has very few friends. In fact if he had to think very hard he probably wouldn't remember more than two. They live on the other side of Truro. So he's pretty much alone.

Today is very special for Matt. He doesn't realize it but his grandfather is watching him.

He sees Matt go to school and waits for him to come out for lunch. He watches Matt eat by himself on one of the benches in the schoolyard.

It is right near one of Matt's favorite squirrels. A bushy black movement always waits for his friend. Grandfather sees this and is glad. He watches as Matt motions the squirrel to come across the yard and sit with him.

A black blur races toward him. Then jumps up on the bench to take the peanut treat.

Over the next few days grandfather was able to observe the kindness, which Matt had not only for animals but for people as well. When Sally fell off her bike and cut herself, Matt stayed with her until she was fixed up by her mother.

Most of the neighborhood children took part in a Saturday baseball game with their parents.

Matt never played because he thought he was not good enough. He was old enough and big enough but he was too afraid to try. He thought if he ever got up to bat, he would never be able to hit the ball. Then he would let everyone down, and they would laugh at him. And if he hit the ball he would be too slow to run to first base. Or he might miss the ball when it was thrown to him.

Matt was so afraid of making a mistake.

Grandfather knew this and wanted to help Matt.

Matt was watching a few children play ball at Victoria Park. Then grandfather decided to make his appearance. He sat beside Matt and said "Hello." Matt almost fainted. This was a surprise visit.

"Grandpa!" he shouted. His own favourite grandpa from Edmonton, Alberta was here. Right beside him. "I want to see you play ball in Saturday's game," he said.

Grandpa asked Matt what he wanted most and before the answer came from his lips, something mysterious happened. Matt felt so light he wanted to fly. There was a picture in front of his eyes, then another and another. Images and sounds were running through his mind. His whole body felt relaxed. His hands weren't shaking anymore and suddenly he felt an urge to do something.

He could feel it tugging at his arm and sending shivers down his spine. He looked at the baseball game and watched excitedly as someone who looked so much like himself hit the ball and ran to first base.

He watched the rest of the game in amazement as that same boy who looked like his twin did awesome things, wonderful things like he wished he could do.

Matt suddenly awakened from his dream and looking down at his arm saw that grandpa was grasping it firmly.

Grandpa had told him something.

Matt knew he could do it, if he wanted to. He could be that same boy in the dream.

But grandpa said," It was no dream." Then he got to his feet and placing his hand on Matt's shoulder said, "Be happy, grandson. And continue to make others happy."

From that moment on, Matt was never afraid again and he did play in the very next baseball game. And it was just as grandpa had said.

He could do it.

And he did.

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 1993

Published February 12, 2008

Loading

A Fortunate Experience

A Fortunate Experience

Change is defined as to give a different position, course, or direction to. Change is essential in life because you learn from change and it gives you a new route to take in life. Many people in life tend to not understand change but it’s the ones that do who are the successful ones.

For years now I have no idea what I have been doing with my life. I wake up every morning ashamed of the person I am today, and fall asleep with the same mind set. I play everything in life by the book and never do anything out of the ordinary.

I am a 30-year-old lawyer in New York. I spent most of my life in school perusing a job in Law. But being a lawyer was never my dream or goal in life.

I honestly wanted to be a Writer. I have a great imagination and would write amazing stories in my head. I would write about slaying dragons and life far beyond what we can imagine today. I always knew that being a writer was never possible for me because it was a better financial decision to stay a lawyer.

Recently, the days were abnormal for me. Usually I would fall asleep at ten and wake up at seven and drive to my office so I can get to work on time. But for some reason I couldn’t go to sleep, and when I did fall asleep I had the same dream over and over again. It wasn’t a dream I had ever had in the past. The dream starts with me in the ocean trying to go for a swim searching for something, but for some reason I start to drown and I can’t even gasp for air. I have no control over my body. Then a light shines through the bright waters and when I lookup all I can see is myself in a bright white room writing a novel. The I heard a voice say repeatedly “now is the time to try something new”.

The next few days I played it off like nothing happened and went back to my miserable life. I thought to myself it’s just a dream and that it will go away soon. I could not have been any more wrong. It wasn’t just a dream, it was my opportunity to make something good out of my life. But what was I to do? I cant just quit my firm and waste the 9 years of my life that I spent in school trying to get this job. But then I thought I have been following the rules all my life and I have been unhappy. Maybe just this one time I can take a different route and see where that road leads me.

That afternoon I quit my job at the law firm and I couldn’t have been any happier. I walked taller that day. When I got home I threw away my suits and nicely ironed pants and went out and got a pair of ripped jeans and a baggy shirt.

My life started at 30, and every day since that point I haven’t stopped enjoying life. I can now enjoy the smaller things in life like watching the sunset or going for a walk in the park.

I also have found the woman of my dreams and just can’t get enough of her.

Oh and by the way I started to write and have been on the best sellers list for the last 2 months. Things have definitely turned around.

Yes, change is a good thing not just for me but for everyone, it gives us all an opportunity to take a chance.

So my two favorite words on which I live by and so should you are Change and Chance what a great concept…

©2008 JT Silverman

Loading

Dancing with Daddy

Dancing with Daddy

“I am so bored,” said Jessica one early Sunday morning. “There is nothing fun to do around the house.”

Jessica Beth was 8 years old and very energetic ready for some fun. She tried playing inside all by herself, but after a while it was not any fun.

Jessica read to her dolls, and got on her computer, but soon that was boring.

“What else can I do for fun?” thought Jessica.

Minutes later, Jessica’s Daddy entered the room.

“Jessica why are you looking so bored?” asked her Daddy.

“It is a boring morning,” replied Jessica.

“Sure there is plenty to do for fun,” said her Daddy. “Just wait right here.”

Jessica’s Daddy went back into his bedroom and into his closet.

“What in the world is Daddy doing in his closet?” thought Jessica. “What is he looking for?”

About five minutes later, Jessica’s Daddy came back with a huge black trunk.

”What is in the trunk?” asked Jessica.

As her Daddy opened the trunk, he pulled out a black top hat, a long black cane and black tap shoes. He put them on and moved some of the furniture back for extra room.

“Now, let me show you a new dance,” said her Daddy. “This is how I used to dance when I lived and performed in New York City.”

Jessica’s Daddy looked very funny in his top hat and twirling his cane. She did not know that her Daddy knew how to sing and tap dance.

As she looked into his trunk, there were old black and white pictures of her Daddy dancing and singing in front of people. There were even pictures of her Daddy when he was little around her age.

She tried on some of the old hats that her Daddy used to wear while dancing.

“Come on Jessica, now lets dance,” said her Daddy. “Now, let me teach you one of my favorite songs.”

Hours had past with Jessica and her Daddy having the best of fun dancing and singing. Jessica even taught her Daddy one of her dances.

Hours later after having so much fun, Jessica’s Daddy said, “Now we better clean up this room before we go to Church and your mother wakes up.”

The End

©2007 Geary Smith

Loading

A Home for Caspian

A HOME FOR CASPIAN

After searching all day for a home, Caspian finally gave up and sat on a stone by the roadway in despair.

“What am I going to do?” he asked himself. ”Its raining every day, I need somewhere to stay.” Oh dear! What a mess.

“What’s a mess, what’s a mess?” a voice asked grumpily. “I don't like messes.”

An old lady was walking down the road and she stopped by him and asked again, “Where is the mess?”

“There isn’t any mess.” “I was -”€

“You said there was a mess.” Don't say things if they’re not true,” She said sternly.

Caspian sighed.

“Well, I'm waiting,- What’s your problem?”

“I’m looking for a home.” “I have nowhere to stay.”

“Where’s your mother?”

“I'm an orphan and I was sent out to make my way in the world.” “I don't seem to be doing much good at the moment.”

The old lady looked at him and then started walking off. Caspian sighed again.

She walked a little way and then stopped. “You can come home with me, if you like.” “I need a young lad to help me at home.” “My old bones can't work like they used to.”

Caspian stared at her in amazement. “You really mean it, lady?” “I can stay with you, truly?”

“Of course I mean it.” If I said things I don't mean, I’ll end up in trouble, won't I?” “Now, come along.”

And so, Caspian found a home and the old lady whose name was Mrs. Thane grew very fond of him and looked after him very well, for he was a good boy. In turn he worked hard for her and never forgot how she had so kindly given him a home to live in.

© 2011 Jessica Gunawardena & Nicola Perera

Loading

The War of the Biscuits

The War of The Biscuits

The chocolate digestives lived peacefully on the shelf in Tesco’s until one afternoon they were taken. Once they were brought home to Mrs Speed’s house she undid them and put them in her biscuit box. The chocolate biscuits felt very intimidated, as some of the other biscuits who were there were quite resentful of these new additions to the biscuit box. There were plain digestives, ginger nuts, bourbons, custard creams and Jaffa cakes.

The custard creams and digestives looked down their noses at the Jaffa cakes and bourbons. This was because those biscuits with a hint of chocolate were always eaten first, by the humans. Whereas the other biscuits were left to go stale and that was a really unpleasant death. The ginger nuts were fiery, and were always bossing the other biscuits about. They would always jump the queue every time the biscuit box was opened because they wanted to be eaten first. But little did they know that these new chocolate digestives wouldn’t be bullied by the ginger nuts, like the other biscuits were.

Every time the ginger nuts pushed the Jaffa cakes around when the biscuit box was opened, the chocolate digestives would jump about as high as they could so they’d find themselves being picked up by the humans first. The plain digestives and custard creams, started to feel guilty seeing how the ginger nuts behaved towards the other biscuits. So the next time the biscuit box was opened when the ginger nuts were pushing the Jaffa cakes and bourbons about, the digestives lifted the Jaffa cakes and bourbons up to the top of the box so that the humans could eat them. After the chocolate digestives, the Jaffa cakes and the bourbons had been eaten, the ginger nuts came to realize that they couldn’t boss around any new additions to the biscuit box anymore. As the plain digestives and the custard creams wouldn’t tolerate it.

Sadly though this was forgotten, as one afternoon Mrs Speed took her grandson Martin to the bakery to buy him a treat. He was spending the afternoon with her helping her sort through some old photographs. Martin licked his lips as he looked at all the cakes and pastries, “what shall I have” he thought to himself. “Do you want a gingerbread man?” asked his grandma; “go on then gran” replied Martin. So the lady behind the counter having heard his request got her prongers, and put one gingerbread man in a paper bag and handed them to Mrs Speed. “That’ll be £2.30 please” said the lady; “here you go keep the change” said Mrs Speed handing in £2.50. Once Mrs Speed and Martin got home they removed the gingerbread man out of the wrapper, and put him in the biscuit box for Martin to have after his lunch. All the biscuits stared at this new and strange arrival, as half of the gingerbread man’s leg had been eaten. Martin had sneakly taken a bite of it when his gran wasn’t looking. “What are you?” asked the custard creams, “I’m a gingerbread man” he stammered in fear. He didn’t like being stared at one bit, and it made him feel intimidated. The ginger nuts recoiled in horror at him, the Jaffa cakes and Boubouns laughed at him because his leg was missing and he had to hop around. The plain digestives were the only ones, who didn’t laugh, they were very angry with the other biscuits. What they were doing was bullying the poor gingerbread, they should have known better as some of those biscuits had been bullied themselves. The plain digestives decided two speak to the chocolate digestives about this bullying, as it had to be stopped. If the poor gingerbread man didn’t get eaten soon, he may go stale even quickly than usual with being so unhappy at being picked on.

Later on the biscuit tin was opened again and a few chocolate fingers were dropped in, the attention was now on the fingers. And the gingerbread man was left alone for a while. The chocolate fingers were very jolly and always seemed to be laughing, some liked to dance about and throw themselves up and down. But there were two amongst them that were very different to the others, they were always on their own and ignored. When the plain digestives asked why they were on their own, all the other chocolate fingers would say was “ones odd, and the other is slow, they aren’t one of us”. The poor chocolate finger that was referred to as odd just stood in the corner in his own world. And when the other biscuits tried to approach him to introduce themselves he would cower away in fear. The other chocolate finger who spoke slowly chatted away happily, but the biscuits would laugh at the way he spoke. This made the poor finger burst into tears and walk away, to be with the other finger. “We’ve got to do something about this it’s wrong”, the plain digestives said to the chocolate digestives. “Just because somebody is different doesn’t mean its right to be cruel to them, the Jaffa cakes and the custard creams should know better. They were pushed about by the ginger nuts”, said a plain digestive.

So it was decided that a meeting be held with all the biscuits together, to talk this through. Meanwhile one of the chocolate digestives would go and sit with the two fingers to try and befriend them. By this point the gingerbread man had joined them, as he too was made to feel isolated. At the meeting the Jaffa cakes, custard creams, chocolate fingers and ginger nuts bowed their heads in shame, as the plain and chocolate digestives told them exactly how they felt about the cruelty towards the gingerbread man and the two chocolate fingers. “Imagine how you would feel if people laughed at you, because you looked different or you were slow to understand what was said to you”. “We are very sorry” said the biscuits together”, “We would like you to start being nice straightaway” said the chocolate and plain digestives. “Especially to the gingerbread man as I suspect he’ll be eaten soon.”

All the biscuits together walked towards the two chocolate fingers and gingerbread man, and all said “we are very sorry we were unkind to you and left you out.” They held out their hands and said “can we shake hands and be friends?”. They gingerbread man and the two chocolate fingers warily held their hands out to shake the other biscuits hands, and with that the chocolate and plain digestives went “hurray!” and gave them a round of applause.

Later that afternoon the biscuits all mixed together freely, happily chatting away. The gingerbread man felt accepted by the other biscuits, as did the two chocolate fingers. The biscuits were very patient with the chocolate finger who spoke slowly, and they let the chocolate finger who found it difficult to communicate to only talk when he felt comfortable to. And by the time Martin put his hands into the biscuit tin to collect his gingerbread man, all the biscuits were content and happy. Several custards creams and ginger nuts were also taken to go with Mrs Speed’s cup of tea. But the important thing was that all the biscuits that were left in the tin, treated each other with respect and kindness that was how it should be.

© 2012 Siobhan Donnelly

Loading

Gotta Go!

Gotta Go!

“Don’t drink all of that, you’ll have to go during the movie.”
Brian didn’t listen to his mother, but continued to gulp down his soda with vigor. And out of spite, he went and filled his cup again.

His mother just sighed and prepared for the worst. Brian was in one of his moods.

On the way to the theater, Brian’s mom watched him pull faces at her through the rear-view mirror. Brian should have known she could see him. “Brian, don’t do that or your face will get stuck like that.”

The comment caught Brian off guard, but he continued sticking out his tongue, rolled his eyes, and puffing up his chubby cheeks.

They reached the theater and Brian ran around outside as his mother bought the tickets to Super Ninja Giraffes. “Slow down, Brian.” She called before he bounced off of a man’s leg. “Sorry about that.” She apologized.

Brian’s mom took his hand, pulled him through the doors, and into the freezing theater.

Brian ran to the concessions counter and ordered a large tub of double butter popcorn. His mouth watered as he watched the tall man pump butter into the big carton. When the man put it on the counter, Brian’s mom apologized and took Brian down a long dark hallway without the popcorn.

“Mom. . .”

She pulled him inside a door and Brian could see the large screen with commercials printed in many different colors; he ran to the front row and sat down. His mother followed, but instead of sitting down, she stood next to him with her hands on her hips. “If you sit on the front row, you’ll hurt your eyes and need glasses.” But Brian wouldn’t budge so his mom went to sit in the back without him.

Soon Super Ninja Giraffes were running across the screen and fighting evil villains like the Red Eyed Robin and the Horrid Horned Hippo. And just when one of the mighty giraffes got caught and tied up, Brian’s bladder pounded.

He sat still when the Terry the giraffe cut his ropes and escaped into the dark night.

He squirmed in his seat when Sherry the giraffe jump-kicked the hippo.

And he had to leave when Perry the giraffe jumped from one roof to another without getting his neck caught on a power line.

Brian ran through the dark hall of the movie theater, realizing that his mother had been right about one thing. He did have to leave the theater. It seemed like one of those situations people call ironic.

But when Brian reached the movie theater bathroom, there was a line of ten men and even though Brian usually didn’t have much foresight, he could tell there wasn’t going to be enough time to wait.

He rushed down another hall to another bathroom, but when he reached it, he realized why the other one was packed: this one was closed. Why would anyone close a bathroom? He wondered.

He had no choice. He had to venture outside.

He looked frantic as he rushed through the crowds of people buying their tickets and he almost fell down on the concrete as he hurried to the computer store next door.

He burst through the door and looked around for the bathroom.

“Can I help you?” said a confused man by the door. He had on a bright blue shirt and his face was covered in pimples. “Bathroom?” “I’m afraid we don’t have one.” The man said. Brian stomped his foot and left the store.

Next door was a fabric store. He knew it was a store that only women went into; he had been there with his mother countless times but never his father. Did they even have a men’s restroom? He had to chance it. He opened the door quickly and slid past it. An old woman with blue hair welcomed him. “Where is your mother, young man?” She asked. Brian shook his head. “Bathroom?” He was too pained to say much else. He was afraid his bladder couldn’t hold it much longer. He danced in place waiting for the old woman to respond.

“I can’t help you unless you have your mother, young man. You’re not old enough to be walking around stores alone.” The old woman put her hands on her wide hips. Brian furrowed his eyes in frustration and as he left he poked his tongue out at her.

Outside again and Brian couldn’t find any other places to go to the bathroom. There was an empty field with two or three trees and cars stretching as far as the eye could see in the other direction. What was he going to do? And then he remembered his friend, Kyle, saying that on a camping trip, he had to go behind a tree. Could this be the solution to Brian’s problem?

Brian walked slowly toward the field. What if someone saw him? He would have to do it quickly. He nearly ran to the first tree in the field and looked around carefully. If someone saw him, who knew what would happen? He didn’t see anyone. This was it. He had to go behind a tree across from the movie theater. There was nothing he could do about it.

He unzipped his pants and instantly felt better. The pressure was gone and the world was a peace. He closed his eyes and savored the feeling. Then he felt an arm on his shoulder. “Just what are you doing young man?”

Brian zipped up his pants and turned around, shaking. By the dark suit, the badge, and the thick dark mustache, Brian could tell it was a police officer. What had he done? What if he had broken the law? Was he going to get sent to jail, stuck behind bars? Was he going to have to sit in a cell for the rest of his life? No more video games, no more movies, no more T-ball?

Brian whimpered, but couldn’t say a word.

“You know there are plenty of establishments that would let you use their restroom.” The police officer said. Brian shook his head violently. “Did you try the one in the theater?” Now Brian got mad. “It was closed! And the other one had too long a line.”

The officer was taken aback. He stood back and rubbed his mustache. And then he smiled. “I could take you to jail, you know.” “Please don’t, sir! I promise I’ll never go to the bathroom again!” The officer chuckled.

“You don’t have to do that, just not in public, okay?”

Brian nodded, a tear slowly dropping down his pudgy cheek. The police officer walked to his bike and drove away.

Brian walked back to the theater and stood outside the door where Super Ninja Giraffes was still playing.

I can’t believe Mom was right. What other things is she right about? He thought as he began opening the door.

He heard clapping and then looked up as the credits began to flow down the big screen. He had missed the rest of the movie! He wondered what had happened to the ninja giraffes and if they ever found out where their sensei, the Diaphanous Elephant, was hidden. But instead of getting upset, he waited outside the door for his mother to come out.

“How did you like the movie?” She asked. “It was good.” Brian said. He decided not to tell her about his little adventure. It was too embarrassing. Instead, he ran to the door of the theater.

“Brian, come back!” His mother called.

But instead of coming back, he opened the door and politely stood in front of it for her.

©2007 Shelly Jasperson

Loading

Max's New Bed

Max’s New Bed

Once there was a little boy named Max. Max refused to go to bed. He stayed up later than his older sister Teresa, kicking and screaming about not going to bed.

One night, Teresa asked Max why he never wanted to sleep.

"Because...." Said Max between tears. "I don't like my crib. I feel like a monkey when I'm in it."

"Oh!" Said Teresa, pleased she could get Max to tell her what was wrong.

The next day, Teresa told her parents why Max never wanted to sleep, because of the crib. So they took Max out to the store to buy his very own big boy bed. Max chose a metal red bed that was just the right size for him. He got a farm sheet-set and a comfy pillow. Max even got a baseball bed side table!

Max felt so lucky! Now he loved his new bed and decided that sleeping was great, so every night, Max slept on the bed, and he thanked Teresa.

But one day Max got too big for the bed! So his parents took him to the same store to buy a bigger and taller bed. They let Max get a wooden bunk-bed so when Max had sleepovers his friends would have a place to sleep when they came over.

Teresa was so jealous but Max let her sleep on the top bunk one night.

Max thanked Teresa again for telling their parents about the crib, now bedtime was Max's favorite time.

© 2007 Clara Smith

Loading

The Butterfly and the Fire Breathing Dragon

OnceUponATime

 

A long, yes very long time ago there was a dragon, a most evil, wicked and feared fire breathing Dragon called Dre. Or so it was believed that he was most evil and wicked – but later, and as the story will tell, it will be learned that Dre had been shunned by most which is why he turned bitter, evil and wicked.  Until one special day, one very special day he’d meet and cross paths with a butterfly, a butterfly named Faith.

Faith lived in Butterflyville with siblings Hope, and Harmony.  Faith lived a most joyous and happy life, fluttering through life with Hope and Harmony until most recently when she’d awaken to learn that her siblings had simply vanished.  Thinking perhaps they were just playing an old fashioned game of butterfly hide and seek Faith flew from one corner of the tree to the other, looking from one lily to the other until she could stand it no longer and called out, “come on you two, come out, come out wherever you are!”   Surely now they would fly out and laugh at her for not being able to find them but neither Hope nor Harmony appeared. As minutes turned to hours daylight to dark and there was still no sign of Hope and Harmony Faith cried herself to sleep , alone and confused not knowing what tomorrow would hold in store.  Exhausted and with no other choice but to sleep Faith drifted off hopeful that with the start of a brand new day perhaps she would awaken to find both Hope and Harmony.

Sun

And with the next day’s burning rays of sun Faith stretched her wings, yawning to meet the brand new day.  Quickly remembering she had a mission today and that mission was to search for Hope and Harmony and search she would!  Faith flew from tree to tree, lily to lily once again making sure Hope and Harmony weren’t carrying out some silly little game and in despair after not finding either Faith entered  into the deep dark forest.   Although worry she did as she heard tales about Dre the fire breathing dragon, Faith knew there was, just simply no other choice.   So deep and deeper into the forest Faith flew.  Along the way Faith ran into Rattle, hissing and snarling he spoke to her and said ssss faith,  I ssss seen Hope and I ssss saw Harmony - they were behind the rock wall just a few ssss short ssss steps away, Faith hurriedly flew to the rock wall.  Hope, Harmony she cried, it’s me it’s Faith!  And just as she had landed on the lily by the rock wall Rattle tried to catch her, ssss swallow her.  And just as suddenly as Rattle tried to swallow Faith there was a shrill cry “watch out”….and Faith flew to the nearest and highest tree limb.  “Whew”, cried Faith thanks for saving my life.  Why who are you?  Bunny is my name said the brown long eared rabbit.   Dear Faith, what brings you, alone, into the depths of the forest?   Sobbing Faith explained she couldn’t find her siblings and would search anywhere and everywhere she could until she found them. And then just as Bunny was getting ready to tell her about Dre there was a ROARso loud and so scary they both huddled together and scattered into the nearest cove they could find.  And when they found the courage to peek out what seemed like hours later, they saw Dre, the fire breathing dragon, with big dark eyes, and green scaley body and why, the longest tail Faith had ever seen, but fire?   Faith saw no fire.

lizardlookingthing

Funny, although both Bunny and Faith were trembling with great fear, Faith thought hmm, Dre didn’t look evil and wicked and, well, he wasn’t breathing fire. Perhaps the tale of Dre and the fire was just that, a tale, after all.  But Bunny begged Faith not to leave the cove where it was safe – and in that moment Faith stood tall and explained she was on a mission and had to find Hope and Harmony.  Faith appeared at the opening of the cove and startled Dre who wasn’t expecting anyone to be in the forest.  Suddenly fire emerged from Dre’s mouth and Faith had to fly hurriedly to avoid being burned, and in her haste she hadn’t realized she didn’t fly quite far enough away from Dre.  Faith fell to the ground a wing singed unable to fly any further any longer.  Bunny watched in horror but, frozen with fear, couldn’t find the courage to come out of hiding and help her.  Surely Dre would not them being in his forest, surely Dre would…..and then Bunny, when he couldn’t imagine any longer saw something that he never in a million years would have ever imagined he’d see….it was Dre and, did he see a small tear in the fire breathing dragon’s eyes, he wondered? And as he watched he saw that Dre was headed to a small stream where he’d placed some water in his mouth, carried it back and let it flow gently over Faith’s singed wing.  Shaken from the cold water and the fear of waking up to seeing Dre directly above her Faith tried to fly away again falling to the ground.

And it was then that Dre spoke, I didn’t mean to harm you I am not evil and wicked I am alone and confused. And Faith came to realize that Dre was very much like herself.  Faith tried to perch herself along the rock wall resting to try and get her strength back and she explained to Dre that it was the loss of her siblings Hope and Harmony that brought her into the deep woods where normally she wouldn’t enter, she knew this was his territory but simply, she just had to find them no matter what the risk.  And Dre putting his dragon hand out for her to fly into explained that it was also unlike him to venture out of the deep woods where he’d been outcast to for many, many years.  And as Faith and Dre shared their tears and their laughter Dre explained to Faith that all he really wanted was to be liked and to have friends.  And just as Faith and Dre discovered they shared many things Bunny appeared, Rattle appeared, and creatures unknown to them all appeared. And in the distance Butter2fluttering and flying back to Faith were Hope and Harmony, and it was at that very moment there was a peace and serenity in the deep woods unlike any had ever known or seen before.  Among an understanding of creatureButterflys great and small - there was Faith, there was Hope and there was Harmony.

 

 

Butter3

 

                                                                                             The End

©2012 Deborah Rossi

Loading

Eden, my dearest friend!

Once upon a time there was a wealthy family called The Smiths. They lived in a very big and comfortable mansion just like a castle. The house had a beautiful garden with many smelly red roses. These flowers were planted in honour of Mr. Smith’s wife, Emma, and they also had a little girl called Rose who was loved and given everything she wanted.

One day the Smiths decided to clean up the attic and throw away some old things they had in it. Among the old objects there was a teddy bear, a very old one full of dust and without an eye. The Smiths didn’t care and quickly got rid of the teddy bear. After hours cleaning all up Mr. and Mrs. Smith decided to take a nap. Meanwhile Rose was feeling upset and she was fed up of being at home playing always with the same toys. Although they were very modern, beautiful and educative, she needed something more personal and special. Once annoyed, Rose decided to go outside and play hide and seek who knows with her dog Brutus.

The little girl was playing full of joy, running from one place to another when suddenly she notices the teddy bear and all the other old objects her parents had put in there with the aim of getting rid of everything. Rose felt sorry for the poor teddy bear. He seemed so lonely and hurt that she decided to pick him up.

- “Mummy! Look what I’ve found. ” – said Rose.

- “Where did you find it Rosie? Your father and I threw it away. ” – Mrs. Smith answered.

- “I’ve found it outside. I thought he was so said that…”

- “Don’t be silly my dear daughter!

It’s just an ugly and dirty teddy bear!

Throw it away now!” – the mummy said angrily.

Rose went outside pretending she was throwing the teddy bear away but instead she treated him. She made him some new clothes, sewed his eye and put a smile on his face. He wasn’t scruffy any more; he was now a very cute teddy bear and he even had a name. Rose decided to call him Eden because he was found in the garden and she remembered a story her mummy had told her once about the Garden of Eden.

She hugged Eden tight and promised he would never be abandoned again. Now she felt really happy and she also had won a best friend with whom she could play whenever and wherever she wanted.

The parents ended up letting her bringing Eden home and they also noticed that the most important weren’t those expensive and beautiful toys they offered her; what really matters is friendship and simplicity.

Therefore they lived happily ever after with one more member in the family: Eden Teddy Bear.

© 2008 VâniaAzevedo

Loading

ELF SILVER WINGS AND THE PRINCE

The Prince was lost.

He wondered in the dark forest for a very long time, leading his horse. They walked and walked until both were too tired to move any further. The Prince stopped by a little stream of water, and they both drank thirstily.

“What shall we do, Star?” Prince Dale asked his horse. He didn’t expect a reply, and so was very surprised when a voice said, “You should rest here a while, and then I’ll show you the way out.”

He turned and saw a tiny figure standing in the grass a little distance away from him. She was dressed in brightly colored green leaves of all shades, and even had a little green crown on her head. He saw that she had two beautiful gossamer wings that were silver and sparkled in the sunlight.

“Who are you?” he whispered.

“I am Silver Wings. I am an elf.”

“I’ve never seen an elf before.” The prince said softly. ‘Will you really show me the way out?”

‘Of course, I will. But you should rest first. Your horse is tired too.”

She sat with him as he and Star rested.

She told him tales of living in the forest, of the tree houses they built, of the birds and butterflies who were their friends. Of playing in the sun and swimming in the river. She spoke of lying in the grass, gazing up at the moon and stars at night, of watching the fireflies and night owls fly in the dark.

She made Prince Dale understand that the forest was not something he should be afraid of, and when many hours had passed and the prince and his horse were well rested, she showed them the way out.

“Thank you, Elf Silver Wings.” The Prince said as he waved to her one final time.

©2011 Jessica Gunawardena & Nicola Perera

Loading

A Memorable Fancy

A bird was singing while perched on a branch of a tree. This caught the attention of a cat nearby who climbed onto the roof of a house near the tree. Stealthily, the cat moved closer, then pounced on the limb and attempted to sink its teeth into the bird's throat. The bird struggled and managed to break free and fluttered to the ground below.

Quickly, the cat pounced on the bird again, but as it did, the bird turned into a puppy, who began growing and growling. The cat redoubled the attack but the puppy had become stronger and so shook off the cat.

And looking around in its glistening youth, the puppy walked away.

by J.S. Asbury

Loading

The Princess

PRINCESS

Once upon a time there were three beautiful princesses. Their names were Kimmy, Katie, and Kristen. Kimmy was 3, Katie was 5, and Kristen was 8.

They all lived in a manor, with butlers, maids, cooks, and lots of people. But the princesses did not treat them like slaves, they treated them with respect and kindness.

The princess’s mothers name was Krystal. She was very kind, and taught her three girls how to treat all people with respect and kindness. The mother had long flowing black hair.

The princess’s fathers name was Kevin. He taught his three girls to be lady like. He had man like blond hair. He was very nice man.

They also had a tutor named ken. He had light brown hair. He was very handsome.

One sunny morning a messenger came with very sad news. The mother’s mother was very ill. The mother and father had to leave.

They left the princesses with the uncle. The uncle was very mean to every one. His mood made everyone in the manor miserable except the princesses.

One time he told the cook to make steak and spaghetti. The uncle changed his mind but didn’t tell the cook. The cook could not read minds so he still made what the uncle said to cook. When the uncle saw this he stormed off. The cook was not happy. But Kristen told him it was ok, so that made the cook feel better. Everyone else ate what he made and it tasted delicious.

Another time the butler made the beds as usual, but when the uncle inspected them, he did not like what he saw and he blew up at the butler making him feel awful. Kristen saw this scene too. After the uncle left she told the butler it was fine. She made the butler feel better.

He did this to maids and lots of other people too. One day after dinner Kristen told her two little sisters about these scenes. The girls agreed to have a meeting in their tree house and discuss how to make there uncle learn a lesson to be respectful and kind to others just as they had been taught.

The girls made a plan to be very kind to there uncle hoping to teach him a valuable lesson.

First, while eating their breakfast they said to the cook, “Thank for our breakfast, this is a very nice meal.” As the uncle watches his niece’s polite behavior, he feels awkward that he has never said anything nice or polite to the cook.

Later on that day, the girls offered to help their very special butler with his chores. The Uncle sees this behavior and reacts with anger telling the girls to stay in their rooms for the rest of the day. He does not want the girls to do butlers job.

The angry uncle goes into the library to think about how he has behaved towards the butlers, the maids, the cooks and also his three sweet nieces who he made very sad.

As the uncle was thinking about them, the girls were thinking about their uncle hoping that he had learned a lesson.

After the uncle had time to think, he let the girls out of their rooms to have a talk with them.

“I have been acting silly these past few weeks. I have been yelling at cooks, maids and butlers. I have not been respectful to anyone in the manor. Watching the three of you be kind and polite to everyone, has taught me to be kind and caring to others as well. Thank you for teaching me this valuable lesson and I am very sorry I have not been so nice to you”

The girls thank their uncle and are happy that they taught him the lesson of respect, kindness, and love.

The next day a messenger came and reported that the mother and father would be arriving home within the next few days and that their grandmother was feeling much better.

The uncle was on his best behavior for the rest of his stay with the girls.

The mother and father never found out about their uncles bad behavior. The girls kept this a secret. A secret they only told to their children, and their children’s children. And this lesson was passed down to many, many more.

The End!
©2007 Sara McKenna

Loading

The Magic Pen

The Magic Pen

I’m sitting in my backyard on a sunny early spring afternoon. My blue spiral notebook is on my lap and a magic pen is in my hand. The pen doesn’t look that special if you see it in my bag or on my desk, just a black gelstick pen with a cap. The magic begins when I touch it to paper.

Two fussy blue jays chase each other overhead. “Are they mad at each other or just playing?” My pen writes the question before I have time to think of it.

A squirrel buries a pecan in the next door neighbor’s yard, his bushy tail twitching as he digs. “How will he remember where he hid it?” my pen asks. I really don’t know.

There are tiny yellow flowers tucked throughout the greening grass. “Why do we call them weeds?” the pen questions.

Oh, and there are six fluffy dandelion seed balls lined up against the side of my house. “You can make a wish, you know. What will you wish for?” my pen asks. I stop writing for a moment to think of all the possibilities.

A yellow and black butterfly the size of my hand flits by. My pen records its brief appearance. A gentle breeze stirs the air around me and my pen takes note. I hear children playing down the street, and my pen scribbles the sounds across the page.

The sun goes behind a cloud, then peeks out again but I’m not looking at the sky. I know this because of the shadow of my pen that follows the in and out dance with the sun.

What good is all this magic from a pen on such a pleasant day, I think. I really don’t know.

But my pen keeps writing. Taking word pictures of the world around me and the thoughts running through my head to be read to some child I don’t even know before he or she goes to bed.

“They will be able to see the pictures and hear your thoughts,” the pen explains.

Oh. Now that’s magic.

©2007 Laura Flett

Loading

Emma's Secret

Emma’s Secret

Emma had kept her secret for so long, letting it grow in her heart. But the secret was so big, she knew she couldn’t keep it inside much longer. She wanted to show people how beautiful it was, like Heaven on Earth, but she wasn’t sure how.

At first she noticed the secret trying to get out when she began smiling at everyone, and they smiled back. Oh, that felt good. So she did it some more. Then she saw her secret working its way out when she talked to people in the grocery store, or on the school playground, or in the neighborhood. She’d say simple things to them like, “Nice weather,” or “I like your baby,” or “Where’d you get those cool shoes?” And they would answer with simple “Yes it is,” or “Thank you,” or “At Penney’s. They’re real comfortable too.” She found that being friendly to others made them friendly to her.

Next she tried telling some of her best jokes to someone she thought might need a good laugh. Then she would get to laugh along with them. And she made and sent cards to people she thought might enjoy some mail. These were things she’d appreciate from others herself.

Then she’d use her imagination to pretend to be a bird, flitting on her tiptoes down the sidewalk, singing happy songs. She liked the way the breeze brushed against her body. Next she tried being a puppy and explored the walking trail in the city park, looking under bushes and growling at squirrels.

She would write silly stories in her notebook and paint watercolor pictures on a tablet to make herself smile. Then she would neatly tear them out and give them to her friends.

Her secret was getting out. She was sharing her happiness with others. At first she was a little afraid she might run out of good feelings for herself, but what she soon discovered was it was quickly being refilled as others shared their happiness with her.
©2007 Laura Flett

Loading

Abraham Lincoln's Second Inaugural Address

Abraham Lincoln's Second Inaugural Address
March 4, 1865

Fellow countrymen: At this second appearing to take the oath of the presidential office, there is less occasion for an extended address than there was at the first. Then a statement, somewhat in detail, of a course to be pursued, seemed fitting and proper. Now, at the expiration of four years, during which public declarations have been constantly called forth on every point and phase of the great contest which still absorbs the attention and engrosses the energies of the nation, little that is new could be presented. The progress of our arms, upon which all else chiefly depends, is as well known to the public as to myself; and it is, I trust, reasonably satisfactory and encouraging to all. With high hope for the future, no prediction in regard to it is ventured.

On the occasion corresponding to this four years ago, all thoughts were anxiously directed to an impending civil war. All dreaded it-- all sought to avert it. While the inaugural address was being delivered from this place, devoted altogether to saving the Union without war, insurgent agents were in the city seeking to destroy it without war-- seeking to dissolve the Union, and divide effects, by negotiation. Both parties deprecated war; but one of them would make war rather than let the nation survive; and the other would accept war rather than let it perish. And the war came.

One-eighth of the whole population were colored slaves, not distributed generally over the Union, but localized in the Southern part of it. These slaves constituted a peculiar and powerful interest. All knew that this interest was, somehow, the cause of the war. To strengthen, perpetuate, and extend this interest was the object for which the insurgents would rend the Union, even by war; while the government claimed no right to do more than to restrict the territorial enlargement of it.

Neither party expected for the war the magnitude or the duration which it has already attained. Neither anticipated that the cause of the conflict might cease with, or even before, the conflict itself should cease. Each looked for an easier triumph, and a result less fundamental and astounding. Both read the same Bible, and pray to the same God; and each invokes his aid against the other. It may seem strange that any men should dare to ask a just God's assistance in wringing their bread from the sweat of other men's faces; but let us judge not, that we be not judged. The prayers of both could not be answered--that of neither has been answered fully.

The Almighty has his own purposes. "Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense cometh." If we shall suppose that American slavery is one of those offenses which, in the providence of God, must needs come, but which, having continued through his appointed time, he now wills to remove, and that he gives to both North and South this terrible war, as the woe due to those by whom the offense came, shall we discern therein any departure from those divine attributes which the believers in a living God always ascribe to him? Fondly do we hope--fervently do we pray--that this mighty scourge of war may speedily pass away. Yet, if God wills that it continue until all the wealth piled by the bondsman's two hundred and fifty years of unrequited toil shall be sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn by the lash shall be paid by another drawn with the sword, as was said three thousand years ago, so still it must be said, "The judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether."

With malice toward none; with charity for all; with firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, let us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind up the nation's wounds; to care for him who shall have borne the battle, and for his widow, and his orphan--to do all which may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace among ourselves, and with all nations.

Loading

Going Home

Going Home

A Civil War Story

As I look back at the year of 1864 I see I was wrong about war . . .

I was young then, about 12, when I was drafted into the Civil War as a drummer boy. I was eager for war and fighting.

Momma and Papa had told me about them bluebellies. Them bluebellies were mean beasts with horns and tails. They say my Papa can't own slaves and make 'em work for 'im. They say General Sherman gonna put an end to this nonsense. Momma says my Papa is a grown man and can do what he very pleases. I thought Momma was right. Wasn't this country based on whites' freedom? Weren't people s'poss'ta own and work slaves? That's the way it gotta be. Right?

When I heard them bluebellies from way up north was coming to Atlanta and that the Confederates needed drummer boys I told Momma and Papa I was off to war. They tried to tell me that war was bad and that I could get killed, but I had no intention in listening to them and their talk.

I thought war was for the best. So, the South could have their slaves and become a separate country. Right? Wrong. Them Yankees were just people with different opinions. Right? Right. Just people with different opinions, not beasts with tails and horns, but I didn't know that when I went off to war.

When I reached the Confederate Headquarters in Nashville, Tennessee I received a gray drum that read the words "Confederate Drummer Boy". A tall, skinny man asked me what size I wore in shoes, shirts and pants. I shrugged. Then, he asked me how old I was and I said, "twelve". So, he gave me a twelve in everything.

The boots were too big and made me stumble and fall. The shirt and pants were so tight they hurt. They were also too short. I tried to tell the man but he told me to shush and stop complaining.

Before I go on, let me tell you about my uniform. For my protection I was given a pistol, which I tied to my belt. I wore an ordinary white undershirt which I wore a jacket over. My jacket was gray with a collar up to my chin and brass buttons. There was navy blue trim on the cuffs and collar. I was also given a belt-like contraption to which I attached my drum. It was absurd; it reminded me of Momma's purse. But, it had to be worn, for it was a requirement for a Confederate drummer boy. I also wore a simple gray pair of pants and a navy belt with a brass buckle. Papa would be so proud! I also had a gray cap with a brass cursive "C" embroidered on it. The "C" stood for "Confederates." I also had black boots with the same "C" on each boot as the cap.

The man told me to go southeast to Franklin, Tennessee and join that army. My journey had begun as a drummer boy. For long, endless days I climbed the Appalachians, for what seemed eternity. It took me five days to reach Franklin. Partly, because I only walked three-and-a-half days and then a nice old peddler offered me a ride the rest of the way. His name was Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith was very kind and gave me a blanket to sleep with and food and water for my journey. Several times the Yankees passed the wagon and when Mr. Smith saw 'em coming he'd point his thumb down and say, "hurry son, they're a'coming". Then when they were out of sight, he'd say, "A-OK, all clear!" And I'd lift my head up and look around checking just in case. Then Mr. Smith started singing "Ninety-nine bottles of beer on the wall. (It's his favorite song.)

When we reached Franklin I was told this army had enough drummer boys and to go to Kennesaw Mountain in Georgia. I started saying good-bye to Mr. Smith, but he said he was headed toward Kennesaw. I knew he was lying, but I accepted his generous offer.

Once again Mr. Smith and I traveled over rocky trails and treacherous hills. This journey was shorter, only three days. But, the Yankees were worse. They came more often and when they came they looked in the back, so, I couldn't hide under the sacks. So, instead I hid in a bush near the wagon. One time a Yankee held a gun to Mr. Smith's head while other soldiers checked the wagon. The Yankees threatened to kill Mr. Smith if they found anyone hiding in the wagon. Even though they didn't find anyone they stole the better of the two horses, carrots, two blankets, salted pork and kitchen utensils.

Mr. Smith told me that the man who had held a pistol to his head was General Sherman! I'd seen General Sherman, the main general for the Yankees! He was the meanest man I'd ever heard of. From then on I listened to the Yankees talk to Mr. Smith. General Grant came too, but he wasn't nearly as mean as General Sherman. General Grant only stole a sack of flour. He didn't even ask Mr. Smith if he'd seen any northerners lately.

Finally, we reached Kennesaw Mountain. I met General Lee and he posted me at the top of the mountain. He said to be ready, because the battle could begin any time now. I said good-bye to Mr. Smith and promised to write.

General Lee was right. After about three hours I saw General Sherman leading his army of bluebellies. I thought we were ready, but we weren't. As soon as the bluebellies and General Sherman started firing cannons and guns Confederates fell to the ground like leaves in Autumn. How could the bluebellies and General Sherman do this? Killing all these people and then robbing them of their goods. Right then and there I realized war was bad, and the bluebellies weren't bad people that maybe they did bad things, but they weren't really bad. As I ran off the battlefield I yelled with all my might, "I'm going home, I'm going home!" And I did go home.

The next few years were tough. Papa had lost the plantation and the slaves. He had trouble finding a job too. Food and water were scarce. I even had to get a job. But with the loving help and support from my family we made it!

The moral of this story is no matter how hard it gets stick with your family and you'll be o.k.

By: Anna Claire Flood

Loading

Voice in a Bottle

VOICE IN A BOTTLE

The sun was warm on Ryan’s neck, as he lay upon the grass on grandpa’s property.

He stared across Northumberland Strait along New Brunswick’s shore, the water smooth as an NHL rink.

Cape Islander boats were dropping lobster traps, also called ‘pots.’ Ryan was fascinated the first time he saw a model of one. It looked like a small barrel cut in half.

One had been placed on grandpa’s front lawn to attract tourists to his variety store.

Fish netting covered the open end, with an open space in the center called a 'Head.' Lobsters were trapped easily after crawling through to the herring bait.

Ryan drew a monster-sized one in the sand. Prince Edward Island was like a straight line in the distance. Behind it splashed the Atlantic Ocean.

Last week Ryan and grandpa launched a jar. It once contained relish. But on that windy day it held a note.

Grandpa understood this village could be lonely for an energetic boy. And he had a plan to find a friend for his grandson.

Ryan had placed a note in the bottle that read--

“Hi. My name is Ryan Lapointe. I'm 8 years old.

I like to fish and swim. Mom and me live with

grandpa at Lapointe's Variety Store. Want to be

my friend? I live at General Delivery, Cap Lumiere.

New Brunswick. Canada.”

That day the jar floated away on an ocean swell. And Ryan hoped it would bring back a friend, soon.

message-bottle

Waiting for an answer took a lot of patience. Minutes and hours tumbled into days. It left Ryan time to think of other things. Like, did mom enjoy working at grandpa's variety store, since Grandpa’s health was not so good.

What if Ryan couldn’t return to Nova Scotia for school in September? What about Christmas holidays with his friends?

He wished grandpa would hurry up and get well. If mom didn’t have to help in the store every day, Ryan would have someone to play with.

But, it was nice living here by the ocean shore. Living in grandpa’s guest cabin was neat.

It had large windows on four sides. Each morning the sunrise was bright as an egg yolk. On the western side of the cabin evening sunsets completed the day.

This morning Ryan felt rays pour into his bedroom. “An early dip in the cool ocean might be neat,” he said to his mom.

A natural rock stairway led to the salt water. In some places it was very deep, so he remained in the tiny cove with a sandy beach.

As he waited for lunch Ryan watched the whitecaps. He hoped someone would answer his message soon.

Perhaps a new friend from far away as England might find his bottle. Or, it could be someone from France where his great, great grandfather was born.

His eyes followed the sun climb upwards in the sky. His tummy was thankful the ground began to warm up. Sea gulls continued to fly around the lobster boats.

“Time for lunch,” his mother finally called.

She convinced Ryan to go with her for a drive after they ate. “Maybe you can pick out a little gift for yourself, ” she added.

Ryan had a worried look on his face. “Do you think I should?” he asked.

"Yes," his mother said quickly. "If someone finds your bottle, grandpa will be here."

Ryan wished it would happen soon. What if it already smashed up on rocks on Prince Edward Island’s shore? He quickly pushed the thought from his mind.

Buctouche was a half hour drive away, and the scenery quite enjoyable along the seashore.

“Wow!” Ryan said as they drove beside a beautiful beach in the Acadian fishing village. It wasn’t anything like the rocky shore near grandpa's store.

"This is the ‘oyster-bed’ capital of New Brunswick," said his mother.

After visiting souvenir shops and a bakery Ryan became restless. “Can we go soon, mom?” he asked. He needed to return to his lookout by the ocean.

What if his bottle simply traveled in circles in the middle of the ocean? Or, some boy already found the bottle and didn’t want to be his friend? His mind battled thoughts pesky as mosquitoes.

Just then, mom’s cell phone rang.

Ryan watched her smile as she hung up. “Hurry, in the car!” she yelled. Pounding wheels matched his heartbeat as they headed home.

Ryan knew it had to be something good. But, his mother wasn’t saying anything.

Grandpa was waiting in front of his variety store. "Ryan! Here’s his telephone number!" Shouting turned to a whisper as he leaned closer. "Someone found your bottle."

Ryan's mouth opened wide and his eyes almost leaped from his head. "My bottle? Someone found it?" He turned to his mother. “That’s why you didn’t tell me.”

"Yes. He's waiting for your call," she said.

"Who?" Ryan asked. It was confusing coming all at once.

"Your message was found near here this morning," Grandpa said.

"Here?" Ryan asked, disappointment in his voice. “Not even as far as Prince Edward Island?”

"Just phone," grandpa said. Ryan did.

His new friend Jacques Forget lived only two miles away. Both boys spent much time talking on the phone. After all, new friends had to get to know each other.

Jacques said how excited he was to find the bottle, and the note. He was French but also spoke English. And he wanted Ryan for a friend.

After both boys’ parents had a chat, plans were made.

Jacques was to visit first.

The next day couldn’t come quickly enough for an excited Ryan.

Finally his new friend Jacques arrived. Ryan wiped his face once more checking for any left over ketchup from a bacon and egg breakfast.

Both boys noticed they each had light colored hair.

“Allo.” You are taller than me,” Jacques said in his French accent.

At first Ryan was shy, but what the heck. He gave the other boy a solid high five.

Soon they were sitting on the beach at grandpa's shore.

Ryan shook his head in amazement. Imagine his new friend lived just a few miles away in Richibucto Village.

Plans were made for Ryan to attend school in September. He was even going to be in Jacques’ class.

Grandpa was very pleased his daughter and grandson would be staying through the winter. His health hadn’t improved enough to be alone at the store.

Ryan didn’t mind living here either. Having a new friend changed everything.

“Jacques, time for a swim,” he said. Then Ryan raced his new friend to the water.

* * *

© Richard & Esther Provencher 2008

Loading

B Bradley the Inventor

B Bradley the Inventor

Last year, we got a new kid in our class. His name is "B Bradley." We really didn't notice him much until last summer.

I am on the same swim team as B. Every morning, we have swimming practice at 7:30. That is just too early. Our coach is very firm--no goofing around! B and I are in the same swimming lesson and live in the same neighborhood. We've both been complaining about lack of sleep.

My mom made me go home from practice with B last week. I really wanted to go to my best friend's house, but we car pool with the Bradley's and mom had to take care of some business. I'll never forget that day.

B has a nice home--nothing too fancy. But his room is a real surprise. We walked into an immaculate room. He didn't have any carpet or rugs--just linoleum--black and white. All of his walls are painted black. His bunk beds are built into the wall, up high, like a loft. B has one wall that resembles a chemistry lab. His father built him these chrome shelves that go all the way up to the ceiling. And there is a ladder that rolls along the top shelf. He has hundreds of bottles in rich greens, deep blues, and vibrant reds--each neatly labeled. He has a lap top which contains all of his experiments.

I said, "Wow, B! What a room." He looked sort of embarrassed and told me that he and his dad planned it just so. He said, "You're in luck! Today we are going to work out the details of the rocket launcher." Of course, I have no idea what he's talking about. "I'm going to build some rockets for the Fourth of July fire works," he continued. "I've got some light weight metal sheets and I need your help in building a base for the rocket." I was sort of relieved that I wasn't going to have to mix up combustible ingredients over a hot Bunsen burner!

We got some supplies and looked up the rocket launcher on the internet. B had lots of contacts and web sites to check out for reference. After reading the instructions, I could think of nothing but molding the rocket launcher into position. When I heard my mom's horn honk outside I jumped up in amazement! How could four hours have slipped away that fast? Especially considering that I was learning something new! I told B goodbye, and he promised not to continue until I came back tomorrow.

I have been to B's house every day this week. We are now finishing the rocket launcher and it is time to paint. We took it to the back yard and spent the afternoon painting several rockets and their launchers in red, white, and blue. By the time I had to go home, we had five rockets lined up on the fence to dry. All of them ready for the 4th of July.

Every year, our neighborhood has a party on July 4th. This year it is in my cul-de-sac. I'm thrilled that I got to help B create the patriotic rockets. I feel like I've really contributed to the festivities. When it finally got dark, we all began to shoot bottle rockets and fire crackers! Then, B put on a real show with a rocket. It must have shot up a mile. Then, a little army man floated down in a parachute. Everyone gave B a standing ovation.

It took us fifteen minutes to find the parachute. Mom made us clean up all the debris and B and I just sat outside talking until midnight. Now I just can't wait until the science fair.
If you are creative and would like to see your work on this site, please e-mail us. Everyone would love to read your work and hear your thoughts!

 

By Francis Allgood

Loading

Coulours of Halloween

ONCE UPON A time there was a little boy named Jeremy…

Jeremy climbed into bed, he was seven now but he still liked his mother to read him a bedtime story.

“Once upon a time long ago…” His mother’s voice lulled him off to sleep, her words soft and soothing when suddenly she was shaking him awake.

All of a sudden he was sucked into a giant rainbow and when he opened his mouth orange and yellow bubbles flew high up into the air. He jumped into green and bounced high into brown, purple stayed firmly planted on the ground. A bright orange pumpkin man laughed out loud, as brown turned to yellow and then into a cloud!

“My boy you are having so much fun. How does it feel to be inside colours that run?”

“It’s wonderful and slippery, slimy, too, but the colours seem to like me. Do you want to have a go, too?”

The pumpkin man smiled again, shook his head and jumped one step ahead. “I can’t see you, I have to guard all the colours for Halloween.”

“Okay then, watch me.” Jeremy called jumping from colour to colour like he was on giant marshmallows.

He bounced high into the air and grabbed hold of the colour orange and pulled and pulled until it was big enough to hide behind and then it turned to white. The colours were fading. “Where are you going?” He asked confused and a little sad.

The colours yelled loud and clear. “It’s nearly Halloween, we can’t be here.”

“You can’t find me." Jeremy giggled running up a hill made of rocky road. He took one step and sunk in the jellied marshmallow.

Pumpkins sat watching him through black eyes and cats that should have been black stood tall and grey.

“Halloween is on its way. Don’t be afraid come out and play.” He called pulling some lollies from his pocket.

Suddenly the pumpkins glowed a sunburnt orange, black cats ran through colours and lollies all different sizes fell from the sky. Jeremy smiled, he knew it was Halloween and now they all wanted to be seen.

He bounced in the colours with ghosts and ghouls and carried a pumpkin on a stick that looked like a broom, spiders came out and ran through their webs and he saw that his toes were green and his fingers red. Without thinking he poked his head into a blob of purple, and then a bird landed on his head.

“Hello Mr. Bird. What are you doing here in our colours?”

“I came to fly amongst the colours of Halloween because you see sometimes the colours can’t be seen, some don’t believe in Halloween.”

“Not me. I do.” Jeremy said.

“I know and you made Halloween come alive and the colours came out to stay.”

“Now I have to go. I have to be in the painting.”

Then to Jeremy’s surprise he jumped high in the air and landed in a blob of red and purple paint. He woke up with a start.

“Where have all The Colours Gone?” He asked his mother who was sitting on his bed.

“I think you were dreaming darling. Remember I read you the book about Halloween before you fell asleep.” His mother replied.

“Can we read another bedtime story tonight?”

She smiled and kissed his head.

Jeremy couldn’t believe his eyes, on the back of his door was a painting of ghosts, and pumpkins, cats and witches and a great big pot full of lollies! The colours of Halloween were here to stay!

THE END.

©2011 Vicki Griffin

Loading

Alone

Alone

My mother and father had just left the house to go to the movies.

I was baby-sitting my two little sisters when the doorbell rang. I knew that I shouldn't answer the door for obvious reasons, but something drew me to open it.

I saw a man at the door and said, "Can I help you?" He looked at me and stared, as if he didn't hear me the first time. I repeated myself several times, but he just stared. I remembered that he might be deaf, and taking three years of sign language, I signed 'Can I help you?' He nodded, heavily and then pushed me aside and stepped in. I signed 'Do I know you? Do my parents know you?' He nodded again. And then stared at the back wall with the picture of a strange figure that came with the house.

My father wanted to throw it away, but my mother said it would go with her new wallpaper. Anyway, back to the story.

He automatically sat at the kitchen table, like he knew where everything was in the house. I asked him what his name was and he shook his head no. I asked him again and he shook his head no, more seriously this time. I started to get scared for myself and my two baby sisters in the house. I told him to wait there and I would be back later. I ran into the next room and picked up the phone to call the police. But when I picked up the phone, I didn't hear a dial tone; I heard breathing ... deep breathing.

I hung up the phone and stared into the kitchen. The man was still sitting there, he hadn't moved. I called the kids upstairs and I locked them in my room so he wouldn't hurt them or whatever he planned to do. Then I ran into my parents room to get the cordless, so I could peek into the kitchen to see if he picked up the phone. When I went downstairs, I looked into the kitchen. 'Good,' I thought. 'He's still sitting down. Now I can call.' But when I clicked the phone, I heard breathing, even though he was sitting down. I screamed and hid behind the wall.

I didn't like this.

When I looked to see if he heard me (I screamed so loud that even a deaf man could hear me) he was gone . . .

I don't know what happened, but when I looked at the picture on the wall, there was the man; he was staring at me and occasionally he would blink.

I told my parents and they didn't see the man there. Only I could see him. I don't know why, but I am never alone anymore.

©2002 Anonymous

Loading

The Wild Night

The Wild Night

The night was cold. A breeze chilled the back of my neck as I stepped closer to the old oak.
'Mother Ursula?' I asked nervously. The night was silent. I straightened up slightly.
'Oh, Mother Ursula?'
Suddenly, the night exploded. The tree's leaves burst into fire and an owl hooted. A red figure rose out of a circular patch of soil in front of me. It cleared to become the demonic shape of a hunch-backed woman with a long crooked nose.
'I have been expecting one so young!' the figure crowed. 'One to swap places with!' The breath left my body. So it was true. Mother Ursula was real.

My friend, Alex Tupperman, had told me the tale and it had never left my mind, now, at fourteen years old, I knew the truth. He hadn't been lying. She was real. Mother Ursula had been a healing woman four-hundred years ago. She was burnt as a witch, but had left her spirit on the patch of earth where her bonfire had been built and she had died. And now, at midnight on Hallowe'en, she had risen again to swap places for one month with anyone foolish enough to go near Old Oak Way at night. And the person she had swapped places with would vanish of the face of the earth, never to be seen again. Alex was the one who had dared me to go there, called me a wimp. And now I would die.

I couldn't scream. I was choking, I stepped back and fell into a pit that had not been there before. Mother Ursula stepped closer, out of her circle of earth.
Suddenly, she screamed an ear-splitting scream that made my spine tingle. A fire had appeared in the circle of earth. My friend Alex stepped out from behind the old oak and was shining a torch in her face. Mother Ursula screamed and vanished in a puff of dark red smoke. A sob rose in my throat. Tears streamed down my face. Alex peered down at me and reached out a hand. I took it and rose unsteadily to my feet.
'Are you all right mate?' he asked in his strong Australian accent. I nodded because my mouth was too dry to speak.
'You saved me.' I said eventually 'How? You told me there was no saving captured souls!' Alex nodded grimly. It was obvious he too was petrified by what he had seen.

'My sister told me last night. Mother Ursula can only capture the souls when they are totally alone. So I crept behind the tree as she rose and shut my eyes and covered my ears so I wouldn't realise what she was doing. Then, I decided it was time to save you so I stepped out and Mother Ursula was bound by her curse not to capture you soul. Now Mother Ursula shall be bound to that circle for another year. But you are right. There is no saving captured souls. But you can stop her form capturing you in the first place.' I leant against the tree. And that was when I saw it. Just behind the oak, near the circle of earth where Mother Ursula had rose from the dead, was a stone, about a foot long and a foot wide. Engraved into the stone were strange words, reading:

And here shall Ursula Blake, otherwise known as Mother Ursula, be executed by burning.

Et carése le fortuné dea se bruo capúle
nevoir se vour le cour madwa.
And thereson deevere consorté la macronté.

I shivered. 'C'mon Alex, let's leave.' I said quietly and we ran away as fast as we could

The next day, Mum said to me 'Jo, you're looking pale. What's wrong?' I turned to her and whispered something but she couldn't hear.

'You'll have to speak louder than that.' I repeated myself louder but faster.

'I'm-saw-Old-Mother-Ursual-and-she-almost-got-me!' Mum laughed but her laugh got deeper and deeper until it was Mother Ursula's harsh croak.

'You'll never be free of me boy!' she cackled and then all went dark.

THE END

From Megan the Story Teller.

Loading

Corpse

CORPSE

Aaahhhh! Out of nowhere came the murderous scream in the midnight hour in Lord Darberfield’s castle. The maids, butlers and cooks were all the residents who lived in the castle and they came rushing out of their bed rooms holding their candles in their shaking hands and looking pale with utter fright, nearly all of them had chills running down their spines when they heard the bloody scream. They looked at each other in puzzlement and ran down the stairs in such speed with curiosity into the Lord Darberfield’s room and saw a horrible sight a complete shock overwhelmed everyone in the castle as they stood still their frozen eyes focused on the stain blooded carpet and the person’s chopped of hand which was sitting on the blood, but for some strange reason there wasn’t any sign of a weapon near the blood or the hand.

All of the maids were shivering, but only one of the maid’s Miss Smithers was the first one to pop the question because the rest of them were still frozen stiff with shock ‘who’s blood and chopped off hand is this’ asked Miss Simthers timidly.

One of the butlers Mr. Woods replied bluntly ‘I don’t know miss but I am guessing it must be someone outside this castle as everyone is here present except for the Lord’.

‘Shouldn’t we call the police’ Shouted Miss bates she was one of the cooks in the castle.

‘No we can’t because the police might suspect us after all we do live in the castle and we maybe accused of disposing the body somewhere and they will question us down to the police station,’ replied Mr. Woods, who had sweat drops slowing pouring down his face.

‘Where is the body’ asked Miss Stevenson she was another maid who looked directly at the angry servant Mr. Hobbs.

‘What do I look like detective Colombo, I don’t know the killer must have buried the body or thrown it into a river’ said Mr. Hobbs, who was always sarcastic even in serious cases like these.

As soon as he said that the other maids and servants got slightly suspicious of him they thought in their minds could he have been involved in the murder or was he the killer.

‘Well what are we going to do’ said Miss Betsey out of the blue she was one of the youngest maids in the castle, she was the one who asked the most important question.

‘The first thing we should do is find out who’s blood and hand this belongs to and see if we can clean the stains of the carpet because if anyone comes in the castle they are most likely to get suspicious and no one believe that we are innocent’ Replied Mr. Woods

He was always kept the head of the castle every time when Lord Darberfield was away on a trip or a meeting with the queen because he was a trustworthy reliable butler.

Before they all went to bed each and every person in the castle searched for any more clues that the murderer left behind and for the body but found nothing no weapon no other traces of blood no other body parts in the castle.

The next day everyone searched for more evidence and finding the missing body.

The servants went digging in the castle gardens and grounds, some of the cooks searched in the maze and the butlers went and searched around the woods which was 10 miles away from the castle, but no one found any clues or no such evidence that can help solve the investigation so it was left to be a mystery as they couldn’t find the body to identify the person or the clues to find out who the killer is. The only way they can find out whose blood and hand this is and the killer is by reporting to the police as they have forensic testing equipment there.

Miss Smithers was getting worried and wanted to call Lord Darberfield as he was away on a camping tree with an old friend.

‘I am getting very worried I am calling Lord Darberfield he will know what to do about this terrible event after all this is his castle.’

‘No we mustn’t disturb him on his outing after all he needs a mini holiday to go camping away from all the stress besides we are capable of handling this investigation ourselves without any help,’ said Mr. Woods, who for some strange reason had gone very squeaky on the voice.

So as the days went by everyone searched for the missing body and more clues to track down the killer, they were also wondering why Lord Daberfield hasn’t returned from his camping trip as he was only going for a few days and it has been two weeks since he hasn’t come back. So the servants decided to ring him up despite Mr. Woods’s permission. For some strange reason Lord Daberfield didn’t answer.

The days soon passed to months and the months soon passed to years and yet no one has seen Lord Daberfield and now everyone had given up search for the missing body. But now they were more careful in security of the castle making sure no stranger or an unwelcome guest penetrates the castle grounds.

They had a sinking feeling that he might be dead as they went to the mountains for the tenth time where he had last camped and was no where to be found, the residents searched outside of the mountains asked passer bys no one had seen him or his close friend Count Darcy, some servants began to think he and his close friend have completely disappeared with out a single trace.

Having the castle to themselves, they were free and did what they wanted to do so other were happy although the residents did miss Lord Daberfield as he was a kind lord always considerate to the servants and butlers and grateful he wasn’t selfish at all even though he was filthy rich and had no wife but not all of the residents but which one.

One day Mr. Woods decided to go to the woods he brought a shovel with him, he went deep into the woods and started digging right in the centre of the whole forest, he dug and dug until he had uncovered a leg and a tie which appeared to belong to Lord Daberfield, so he was the person who had been murdered and his body was buried in the heart of his woods. How did Mr. Woods know where the body was, and for what possible reason did he want to dig it up for. Today it was Lord Daberfield’s birthday. He was going to be 64 years old and Mr. Woods wanted to give a last present to him; a rose, and when giving him the rose he said ‘Happy Birthday Lord Daberfield, enjoy your everlasting sleep and one more thing thanks ever so much for the money and your castle’.

Mr. Woods then dug him up again and gave an evil wicked laugh; he was the murder of Lord Daber field. Lord Daberfield was in his room that night when his butler came out of the blue, he got a gun out from his pocket and didn’t hesitate to shoot, he shot him 3 three times and at his hand which came off, the scream was then heard so he had thrown the body over the window and it landed on top of the maze he then went upstairs and acted shocked and surprised as the rest of the residents were the next day he took the body and buried it in the woods and told a lie to the servants, maids and cooks that he searched for the body in the woods. So you see the murder of Lord Daberfield was all planned by one wicked butler which was once a faithful butler and Lord Daberfields favorite and a friend of his.

And what is even worse is that the servants, maids and cooks didn’t even have a clue that it was him and him alone that had killed Lord Daberfield so no one knew who the killer really was and they will never know…….

© 2007 Neelam Shah age 15

Loading

The Candle

The Candle

I was in the basement of my grandma's house when my grandma called for me to come upstairs. I ran up and she said she was leaving, but my cousin Shayla was coming over. Well my grandma left and I stayed upstairs watching TV for a bit until Shayla came. My grandma had just moved in to the house, so we weren't familiar. We only knew that there was some mysterious storm shelter in the backyard that was bolted shut.

We went outside to find the keys because we were 11 and didn't know what to do. We found a locket, a key and 3 jellybeans in a box that was buried. We tried the key. It was too big, so we put everything back except the locket. Then Shayla went into the shed and brought out a huge shovel. She started smacking the shelter door with it. After about 3 minutes of her smacking and me picking open the locket, a huge hole was in the shelter door. We couldn't see anything in there because it was too dark outside.

We went in to get a flashlight when we heard a big "BOOM" coming from outside. Shayla ran outside to find the whole entire shelter door caved in. I brought the flashlight and shined it in there. Shayla went to get a camera but I wasn't sure why. I looked in but right when I turned on the flashlight, it went dead. So, Shayla got another. She shined the flashlight and I just couldn't believe what I saw, but I knew it was true, and real. Shayla snapped some pictures and we got out as quickly as possible.

When grandma came home, we weren't there. We were at the neighbor's house. We went back to grandma's and she said, "I was looking for you two. Where were you?" "At Joey's house" I said with fear in my voice and eyes as I looked outside at the shelter.

Shayla and I ran outside and guess what?..... The shelter door was back on, bolted shut, and everything was perfectly in place how it was before. Shayla tried to tell grandma what happened, but grandma seemed mad about us snooping around. Grandma said "I cannot believe what you girls are saying. I just can't. I mean it looks like you didn't break the door or anything."

At that point I knew it was all a dream; the dead man in the shelter, the locket, the jelly beans, the key.

Everything!!!

But then Shayla pulled out her digital camera and showed it to grandma. It was a disturbing picture and I puked. Sorry, I would put a picture of it on here but I don't have it.

Lindsey

Loading

The Beck of Roses Red

The Beck of Roses Red

Yesterday, I visited a beck. Not very interesting, you might be saying as you read this. But it is nobig wow whatsoever. This particular beck is haunted by a ghost who was brutally slaughtered in the War of the Roses. Why did I go there? It was because of a stupid dare from my friend, Jerome. He said I couldn't go to the beck without being afraid. So, to prove that I wasn't, I accepted the dare.

I decided to go to the beck at night, so I would be cloaked by the darkness of midnight. I also brought with me a knife (not a butcher's knife, but a penknife) just in case the beck was really haunted. My street at night is terrifyingly spooky.

When I reached the beck, I dipped my fingers into the sparkling ink that was the beck turned scarlet. Blood trickled down my fingers. I screamed!!! I turned around and saw a figure wearing armor and holding sword. The figure raised the blade above its head. I couldn't move a muscle. Its eyes were glowing like hot coals.

I turned and ran, the horrible ghost running after me, laughing manically. I crashed into an Oak tree, busting my nose. I fell into unconsciousness, the figure fading away.

I woke up, beads of cold sweat trickling down my forehead. I realized it was all a dream. But the dream seemed too real, too vivid to just be a nightmare…

Just to make sure the encounter with the ghost was not just a figment of my imagination, I decided to go back to the beck after school.

I walked across the road leading to the beck, afraid that the demon of a Tudor Warrior would appear as soon as I touched the beck. I dipped my fingers in the beck, trembling. No blood. No ghost. I was convinced it was a dream, but when I saw something next to five red roses, my dream theory disappeared. Because next to those roses was…

MY PENKNIFE!!!

© 2003 Joseph Kerry
age 11

Loading

Helga the Witch

Helga The Witch

Helga's long matted hair fell over her coal black eyes. She leaned over her crystal ball and shrieked, "Those children must be stopped!" Everywhere she looked there were children laughing and playing. It was enough to make any witch cranky. But Helga was not just any witch. She was one of the most powerful witches that had ever walked the earth, or flew in the sky, for that matter.

Helga raised her magic wand and cast this spell:

Water play, water fun
Makes me sick, I'll have not one
Drop of water, left for play
I cast this spell, right away.

At that very moment, the sky turned black, the wind whistled through the trees and the magic took hold over the entire earth. Every drop of water, yes, every drop of water, vanished into thin air. Bathtubs were dry, with little soapy boys and girls calling for their mothers. Children were left stranded halfway down hills on toboggans. The beaches were just a lot of sand and flopping fish. Everyone wondered what had happened.

A little girl named Claire noticed the glow from the castle just before the darkness. She had heard the stories of the wicked old witch that lived there. She was afraid, but she had to find out if the witch had anything to do with the water disappearing. She walked up the creaky steps, and knocked on the castle door. The huge door half-opened. Helga's bony hand appeared. Claire could only see a dark shadow flickering by the candlelight.

"What do you want? Be quick about it. I have no patience for children," barked the witch. Claire stood tall and said boldly; "You must return the water!" Helga laughed, "What spirit for a puny little girl. How amusing. Why should I listen to such a mouse?"

Claire cleared her throat, and then she said, "Surely a powerful witch such as yourself is willing to accept a challenge from a little mouse." "Challenge? What challenge? What could you possibly have to offer me?" asked the witch. "I bet, that before sunset, I can convince you to return the water." Claire swallowed a big gulp, and she added, "and if I fail, I will be your willing servant for the rest of my life." Helga grinned; this mousy little child was brave, but not too bright. "All right, you have a deal," Helga chuckled as she stepped out from the shadows. Claire stepped back, as the witch towered over her. She looked just like the witches Claire had read about in the fairy tales, only she was bigger, scarier, and smellier. Claire took a deep breath, and walked passed her into the castle.

Helga looked puzzled when Claire took her shoes off. Claire said rather boldly, "What are you waiting for? You have to do as I do 'till sunset." When the witch took off her gray galoshes, her feet were shades of green, with warts protruding in every direction. "What now, you silly girl?" said the witch. Claire dug a hole in the dirt floor, and asked the witch to fill it with water. Once this was done, she stuck her feet in the mud. "Surely you do not expect me to put my feet in there?" asked Helga. Claire nodded, then said, "unless you wish to quit already?" The witch frowned, but when the cool mud squished through her toes, Helga cackled, "Child, you are making this too easy."

"Next, I need a hoop, some water and soap." When Helga conjured up these supplies, Claire made a huge bubble, which glistened in the sun with all the different shades of the rainbow. "Ha!" said Helga, "that is child's play." Helga blew a bubble that grew bigger and bigger and bigger 'till it filled the room. When it popped, water sprayed everywhere and Helga chuckled.

Claire was impressed but she tried not to show it. "I thought witches had magical powers. Take me to the lake." Helga summoned her broom, and they flew off. The lake was deserted, and there was not a drop of water in sight. Claire turned to Helga and said, "I will need water, follow close behind." Claire ran splashing into the waves. Helga floundered in the water, but soon she was floating. Claire had to wait for Helga to return to the shore. Claire had already finished making a sandcastle. Helga laughed, "You call that a castle?" Helga made a castle one hundred times the size, and she surrounded hers with a moat. When a fire-breathing dragon appeared, Claire quickly stood up, and agreed she was beat on this one.

"Where to now, my little servant girl?" Claire thought for a moment, then she smiled. "To the amusement park," she responded. Using some magic dust, there was a puff of smoke, and both were standing next to the log flume. As before, it was necessary for Helga to produce some water. As the two went hurling down the ride, Helga could be heard for miles letting out an earth shaking scream. Helga smiled briefly, but then her face was once again cold and gray.

The sun was about to set. Helga taunted, "Soon you will be feeding my pet lizards their bugs, my little one. You might as well give up now, victory is mine." Claire knew she only had one more chance. "Helga, please make it rain." Claire caught a drop of rain on her tongue. Cool water splashed on Helga's face. When she tasted her first raindrop on her tongue, her cold exterior melted away. A good witch now stood before Claire. Helga smiled at Claire, "you are both brave and clever my little one. You win."

Brightly colored lights flashed across the sky as Helga spoke these words,

Water sweet, water cold
Fall to earth as in days of old
This witch now knows
The richness water bestows.

From that day forward, Helga and Claire were best friends. So if you ever see a large angel next to a small angel in the fresh fallen snow, look around. Helga and Claire might just be playing in your backyard.

©2000 John Subity

Loading

The Witch's Messengers

The Witch's Messengers

The wind blowed in Maria's hair. It reminded her of the curse. She struggled on, the wind almost knocking her over the edge. 'Thalia!' she cried before stumbling on a pebble. 'Thalia!'

Maria was looking for her long lost daughter and a fortune teller had told her to seek BloodhurstCave. Years of searching had made her desperate for help and she would go to every petty fortune teller, every fake oracle, just to be given some hope and then be beaten down. This was her last chance.

Sudenly, in the distanc Maria spotted a plume of red smoke. 'Thalia!' she cried again and began to run. She stumbled again and her knees began bleeding but still Maria ran. When she got to the source, she found a hole, just large enough to walk into if she stooped. Maria checked ehr photo of the cave. Yep, this seemed right. She ducked and stepped in gingerly reaching out in the powerful darkness. She peered behind her. The cliff face of Scurrying Ridge lay behind her. Maria shivered and carried on forward. 'Thalia?' she whispered loudly.
Silence.
Maria bit her lip and began to run. Her knees hurt and she was tired, but Maria was impatient. She kept bumping into the walls until she found what she was looking for. In a large room, deep inside a cave, on top of a ridge that was ten miles high, travelling on foot and horse, donkey and carriage, she had made it. In the room there was a witch, lighting blood red candles whilst chanting strange words. The witch didn't look up as Maria stepped into the pale light.

'quis es?' asked the witch in a young voice.
'Beg pardon ma'am, I do not speak that language.' Maria said uncertainly. The witch laughed a high, brittle laugh.
'Of course you do not, child. Here is the potion to make her wake.' the witch handed Maria a tiny vial, no bigger than a child's thumb. 'Through there.' she pointed behind her.
Maria stepped into a tiny door, only just wide enough to let her through. In the room there was a stone bed. On the bed lay a young girl. She had been cursed by the witch after stealing some bread form the market and some lettuce form the witch's private stock. Then (accidently) she had set fire to an important spell. So the witch had said she would sleep until one of her relatives discovered the curse and found the place to stet er free. Maria took out the stopper with trembling fingers and poured it into Thalia's lips.
The girl did not respond.
Sudennly, her eyes opened. She was twelve, no older than the days she was cursed. Mother and daughter embraced and Maria smiled. It ahd been worth the journey to see her daughter. She was middle aged but too old for ten miles travel in one day. She was exhausted.
'Good bye, my child.' Maria said through silent tears and helped Thalia up.
'Mummy?' whispered Thalia. Maria nodded and sunk to the floor.
'Good bye.' she whispered again and died. Thalia began to cry and the witch came in.
'She made a great journey.' the witch said grimly and placed a finger on Maria's lips. Colour shined in her face once again as Maria began to cough. 'Life.' the witch said quietly and disappeared sudennly. On the floor lay a pile of robes. On top was a piece of paper. Maria opened it and read it with a trembling voice to Thalia. It read:

Dear Maria and Thalia,

You have passed my test and proved yourself worthy. You are witches of the highest kind. The ones who are noble and truthful. You must return to this place once a year and light the red candles, and then you will discover new truths each time. Your first truth lies here, on the back of this note. Turn it over.

Maria turned over the paper and both women's faces filled with wonder. For on the back it said in curled writing:

Have hope, children, for the noble king will rise in once more. Find him in the great cavern and wake him or he shall lie there and grow dusty. Find him, children, find him or when next he is needed and called, he shall sleep. Find him or forever bear the burden. For you are Queen Yia-Liheskia's messengers, messengers to the queen of the witches. That is your truth. Awaken the great king, known as King Lyanor, king of the centaurs, king of the elves, king of men.

©2008 MeganRead

Loading